(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "EPIGRAPHIA INDICA VOL XIII"



|tíWiD5lS.7f. Vs'j) 






I 



'v,;ia«í.i',,'^_,'aa.'. -j- - 



■:.-i^\'í< 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA 



VolXIII. 191H6. 





PUBLISHED BY 

THE DIRECTOR GENERAL 

ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA 

JANPATR, NEW DELHI-llOOU 

'l982 



Reprinted 1982 



© 
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA 

GOVERNMENT OF TNDIA 
1982 



Prk»: R8.90 



Printed at Pcarl Offset Press. 5/33. Kirti Nagar Indi. Área New DelhM 5 



PÜBLISHED ÜNDBR THE mmm OP THB GOVERNMENT OF INDIA iS A SUPPLEMEKT 

TOTHB"lNDIANANTIQUAEr 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA 



AND 



RECORD OF THE ARCMOLOGICAL SEYEY OF HDiA 



V0L.XIII. 1915-16. 



EDITED BY 

PROFESSOR STEN KONOV, Ph.D, 

AND 

F. W. THOMÁS, M.A., Hon. Ph.D., 

HONOEABT COBBBSíOTOKSIS OP IHE fiOTBEKMíHa!- Oí fflpU, ABCES0109ICAI, BEPABIMBHT. 



CALCÜTTA: 
SÜPERINTENDENT GOTERKMENT PRINTING, INDIA. 

BOMBÁY: BEITISH INDIA PRESa 




ZONDON: KEGAN PAUL, TEENCH, 
TRÜBNER & Co. 



MV YOES: WESTERMANN & Co. 
CiTJCiGfO.-S. D. PEET. 



PÁSIS: E. lEBOUX. 



CONTENTS. 



The ñames óf contributors are arran£ed alphaheUcaliy: 



No, 13, Inscviptionfi in tlie üdayagiri and Khandagiri cavos 

LlOKEL J>, BaBNETX :— 

No. 2. Nidagtindi inscriptioTí of A.D. 1107 . ♦ 






„ 3, Two inscriptions from Belganm : A & B, of A.D. ISOá , 

„ 4, Inscriptions at Ittagi : A, of A.]D, 1112 . . , . , 

„ „ ,, : B, of the tim^ of Sankama-deva : A>1>. 11Í& . 

,, 11. BhulmneswarainscríptioníntlieRoyalAaifttic Sodfity * . . 
„ 12, Potavaram Grant of Pnrushottaaia-dova , . . • 

„ 14. BanlíapTir inscription of the time of SoiuWíMía I ftttd the Kí^amU Harík^arin 

A.D. 1056 . , . .. .... , . 

„ lY. Tham Platos of the tímeof the Yadata,>bgRaínaíAttndrftí*SakaUW , 

„ 20,^agaha Plates of Govindachandm of Kanatij : Samvftt 118(9 • • 

„ 22/Two GrantB of Venltafcapati I : Saka 1508 & I6a5 , . • • 

„ ^ Vemavaram Qrant of Alkya-Yema Reddi ; Saka 1356 • . . 

„ 28. Inscriptions at Narendra . • . . . • , ,« 
„ 29. KalaB inscription of the Rashtraknta Qoviuda tV : Saka Í5l 
„ 30, Wala Píate of Gahajtóna : the year 246 . 



EA3)SAG0Yim)A BASAE:-— . 

No. 26. Silimpnr Stonorslah inscription of the time of JayapaWdeva . 

No. 15. Some records of the Rashtrakuta kings of Malkhedt— 

G. — Soratur inscription of the time of Amoghararsha I : A.I). 86 
H.— 'Ron inscription of the time of Amoarnavarsnia 1 : A-B ^^Á, 
I.— Ron inscription oí l'nffLgáí^édenga •. ' • . • . 
. J.— Batgere inscription of the time of Krishna II : A,D. 888L 
K.— Mülgnnd inscription of the time of Krishna II : A.D, 802-3 

M. B. Gabdb :— 

No, 18. Three Copper-platea of the time of the Chahamana Kelhana . 

1 A. OopríATHARAOí"— 

No. 1. Triplican© Plates of Panta-Mailara .,*.,. 
„ 6. Sarabhavaram Plates of the Lord of Chiknra : the 6th year . 
„ 21, Srirangam Píatesof MadhavarNayaka : Saka- Samvat 1348 , ♦ 

Y. R. GtrpTE:— 

No. 7, TwoTal9svaraGoppe^plates:— 
l. Grant of Dyntivarman : the Sth year . • « # , 
2. Grant of Vishnuvarman : the 28th year . . • • 



HABAlítLASAD SaSTBI',— 

No. 0. The Snsunia Rock inscription of Chandrararman ♦ 

HlEAKAKDA SASTBI:— 

No. 27. Coppor-pUte iníjcríption of Govindachandra-dera: Samvat 1186 



12 
15 
36 
5» 

150 
155 



168 
198 
216 
225 
2* 



V/ 



826 



283 



m 

188 
185 
18Í 
190 



206 



1 
104.^ 
220 



109 
118 



188 



. 295 



•^ EPI6EAPHIÁ MCA. [V.: Xllí. 



Sun KoNOWi- 

No. 25. Talegwn Copper-plates of Krislma-Eaja ; Saka 690 . 

L Mí Sastei:- 

Ko. 24 ükalapiindi Grant of Singaya-Nayaka : Saka-Sauíval 1290 



V'H 






. » ♦ » 



. m 



G. Eamdas Pamlu:- 

No.l9.SidtotamPlat6sofDev6üdravaman:tliel95tlij6ar . . i « ♦ ■ •«'• 



LbtoEicj:- 

TbelateDr.JohFaithfiillFleflt , . » ii 

EOBSBI SbTOI:- 

No. 5.Th6Cycleof JnpiterandtliflnamoRofSafflvatiarag '^ 

K.Y. SuBEAHMAiíiAÁinBi- 
No.10. SendaliaPíllaiinscriptions i3i 

S. V. YEHATíaTABA AmS:- 

No,l6.Coii¡eey6ramCopp6r'plateofYiiaya-GandagopaWevft;Á.D.129l'2 . . . . IW 

S, Y. YEmiüSTAjA Ahae and S. y. Yiswamtha:- 

No. 8. CoBJMveram Platos ofKrÍ8lina-deva«Baya: Saka l'iW . . . . . i 1*2 

S. Y. VISWAIíAMA:-- 

h í V. Ybkatistaba Aüab ab S. Y. Viswaiíathí. 



iíiilM t • I I ( I I • « I I t i • I ( I til 



U.^T OF PLáTES 



3Sa 1. TriplicaiiG Platos of Panta^Iailara: Saka-ÍSauívat 1350, i— iiiix . . ♦ botT\'06ii pagos 4&5 

3. Nidagnndi inseription of the fimo of Yikramaditya VI : A.D. 1107 . . . fco faco pago 14 

4, Sarabhavaram Platos of the Lord o£ Chikara:tho6th year . . . . betvveon pages 104 *Sc. 105 
^, 5. Talesyara Platos of Dyutivarman : tlio 5tli year, and of Vishnnvaniian : tlio 

28tliyear » » 114 & 115* 

^, 6. Coiíjeovcram Platos of Krishna-dova- Raya : Saka 114é „ » 1U&V¿1' 

j, 7. Susania inscription of Chandravarman to face pago 133 

„ 8. Udayagiri and Khandagiri cavo inscriptious, I « » » 1^^ 

^ 9. „ „ « >, ,, n „ „ „ 162 

.,, 10. „ „ » » „ III . . - . . . between pagos 166 & 167 
„ 11. G.— Sovattir inscription of Ámogliavarslia I : A.D. 869, and J,— Batgere inscrip- 
tion of Krislina II : A,D. 888 . .to face pago 182 

,„ 12. H. & I.— Ron inscriptions of Amogbavarsba I : A.!). 874, and of Turagavodonga „ „ „ 185 

„ 13. Mulgand inscription of Krislina II í A.D. 902-903 . . . . •» » » 1^^ 

„ 14. Conjoavoram Plato of Yijaya-GandagopaWdova » « í> ^^6 

.„ 15. Thana Platos of Raniacliandra: Saka 1194 lietwoon pagos 200 & 201 

,„ 16. Bamnora Grants of the timo of the Chahamana Kolhana . • , ^ » „ „ 208 & 209 

.„ 17. Siddhantain Platos of Dovendravarman ; tho 195th year . . . . „ „ 214 & 215 

„ 18. Akkalapnndi Grant of Singaya-Nayaka : Saka-Samvat 1290, xa-iih • , „ ■„ 262 & 263 

,„ 19. „ . „ „ „ . iii^-iva . . . „ 268 & 269 

„ 20. Talogaon Platos of Krishna-Raja I : Saka 690 ...... „ » 280 & 281 

„ 21. Silimpur inscription of tho timo of Jayapala-deva to face pago 293 

.„ 22. Copper-plate inscription of Govindachandra-deva ; Sarnvat 1186 . • « » » « 297 
¿, 28 Wala Plato of Gnhasena; the year 216 ..... 



• » 



33^ 



3 O 



I J 



I \ 



l'l 



I I 



I I 



I ,.f 



I I I 



ADDITIONS AND COEEECTIONS 



Page 152, text 1. &,—for puñcliésliu read pañcli-esliu..— H. K. S. 

152 , 1. 7,— /or mmislián=iiidliáya vikaté reftíZ mmisliáii=nidháya iiikíito.— H. K. H. 

152, „ 1, 8,— -/or Sámbliava(vi)m reaá SáinbliaTá(va)m ? 
," 152^ „ 1. 8,--/o)- Pasy(§y)=á read Tasy=a. 

152, „ 1. 9,— /ór-vá[<^v-'] káminf read -vá[nara,*]-káinmi°. 
I 153' verse 18— for Mugdhám chandram=iv=aitasya * * * read Miikham cliandram=ÍY=. 

aitasyá [rilokya*]. 
„ 153, n. 5,— /or samyayau read svar yayau. 
„ 154, verse 12,— for damsels read monkey-wivesi 

155, verae 18,— read Seeing the face of his daughter to le modest like a mooii, King 
BMma called her by name Obandrá-dévl. 

162, 1. 24,— for Slahshnayali read SlaTcshnayali. 
", lié, trans. 11. 81-2,— /or Sunday read Monday. 

190, n. 1,— for gunacUm read gumdim. 

218, n. 11,— Omit [For lakuhha aihramur (aor) ?— P. W. T.]. 
" 22¿ n. 1,—for i(\ fk read i(\tó p5 ft- 

234, text 1. 148,— /or Matidgaly5=yO=tr=r==aika read MaTidgalyéy5=tr=aika 

246, „ 1. 133,— /or Sálamkáyana read Sálamkáyana. 

248 1. 169,— /or Pürva-mamddnla read püi'vam=ariiddiila. — H. K. S. 

249 1. 190,— /or Pílrva-inamdula read pürvam-amdula.— H. K. S. 
I 249', " 1.203, y 

250, „ 11. 206, 207, 209, 212, Y—for gala §énu read galasenu.— H. K. S. 
," 251, „ 1.227, 3 

250, „ 1. 209,— /or prSiiitam gala° read pramta [pumtam*] gala".— H. K. S. 

" 253, n. 1,— Add [Read ¿rita-hü'abhdgáí^elia nagS, ín place of °büa hhogás=-clia nagH 

' and transíate ' tbe Snakes— i.e. tbe Nágavamsi kings of Bastar-retreat to tlieir 

winding caves.' QuU -n-ill tben go witb gav5, etc. It may be noted tbat a family 

of kings in tbe Teliigu country, knovnx as Sui-abM-vamáa, has a coav for crest.— 

H. K. S.]. 

254, text 11. 69, 101, "» —for Anna-dáta read Anna-data. [Tbe word is perbaps not a 

255, „ 1. 122, j" proper ñame, but means a ' donor of food ' ; cf . 1. 94.— H. K. S.] 
,',' 254, „ 1. 73, col. 2,— /or SSmayaji read^Somayájin. 

„ 255, „ 1. 105, col. 3,— /or Srlgiii read árlgiri. 
„ 255, „ 1.122, „ 4,— /or -yajva read -yajvan. 
„ 255, „ 1.123, „ 4,-^jror Siñgárya read Siñgárya. 
„ 256, „ 1. 143, „ 4,— /or Singayarya read Siñgayarya. 

256, „ 1. 163, „ 2,— /or Sivamallana read SivamaiUana. 

257, „ 11. 168-179, 179-201, •)—/or patbof tbe field,patbof tbe fieldíj, field path 

'' 258, " 11. 201-207, 207-213, /read oíd patb.-H. K. S. 

257, „ 11. 168-179, 179-201,— /or of tbe Pñrva-manidiilu read formerly used.— 

'h!'k. S. 

257, text 11. 168-179,— /or Tbis is tbe patb of tbe field of Tollimti read Tbis path ib 
'tbeoldpatb.— H. K. S. 

259, n. 1,—for was in tbe case read were in tbe case. 
„ 274, n. 2,— /or ur r{: read w<í:. 

„ 302, text 1. 10,— /or maudalav read Tna)j4=alaY.— H. K. S. 
" ' 3 c 2 



VIH 



BPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 



\' ' Xllí 



35 



1 .f,i 



lí.ilV 



''' 1 ! 



i ^'' ' i 



Uersel5rTliemissirglete«tili.u'n.l.fUlin^¡^^ 

mayrefertotÍierevem'HUSÍ!iiiit.'<n'.vtli»' Sillriis «!'■ ^■'" 
Cli#)^iiieinpem',att]i('liiiiHlM'l\Iin;t!wV!ii I !^"' /« '' 
Orifom(Mystamü(iiví//«m,iiMvliii'li nt^' i!"'^ /t'^i^ 
«jw?'(I)'(i, ' eneiiiy Iciiig,' ninit imicd ¡íi 1 1':!.- 1 Hv >,^ 
303, verse ÍC,-/on)a]ava*[v]yiiili kiiiiinir^Miiii ''■*' ¡'¡i''''' 'f*" . 

-EK.S. 

303, text 1. 25,--/or kaljánadol rcnd Kulyáitiítd.i- • H. K S, 

;]l|.i, „ U4,-/o)' miidreyammiJninilirviiii, H K S. 

310, vei-so 10,-/oroxpecdiiigly cxühwl . . > . |{ii!ii;i>"'!i;.> ' 

was a Braliman sottlimiimi cstHlilií-lii'd U \\m< i'n ''•;; !■ " • - ''••!■ ' <; I 
tribute). Tliis pmwi'ss {iihn<) ii!' ('liiíti:i r, i^ ';. , i- :i! ■■ H K *' 

31(1, verse ll,-/or TMiieya muí Tliñín'yíi, 

310, „ 15 and 11. 5,— w Aildilions imd ('(.nviiifi.h (<» j» .".":!, ', 1 .i 

310, „ 17rS"í!a^oveoii}).3li;!J.-'». 

323, 11.5"9,-/ors1iewlioi'idis(iul¡m'i'If¡ilKiiii« ?';■<' '-l-r »!," i,. ¡L. ¡'¡í ' i 

Kceiit elopliaut.— H. K. 8. 

;Joi, verse 5,~Perliaps tlie RoiiM' is tliat i!ir í\m^í'\ n^nuuvi ''■ ¡ ■> v ,ii.,i 
tlieir iriiimie desrec oí íimiiiPijS eti'. Itv ^íiíi íum IÍim; ■ i -i'' ■ i ' - ! ' < :- . '. 
fiing.~II, K. S. 

3y5.l21,---ItisdiíFiciillitoaof'opl.llH'iiili"r¡irHiiiiMiH.í li! Imüi.H ?■! ^v.:j,'i. ,,) 

iii tilín voreo of Cümiiiou uriinviirc Im, Uiw ;n's.i;.í;;. n,tM¡'!.'..i i.. ■,,, ,.¡i 
'cliief of serpents.' CoWjüCiiily A'«jifi?ísi'íjM i. í^.(".iií i^j . . ¡i'! !« .<.,- 
wliose arms are as long niid powtirfiil iis tlic i'lii* í ni ^ i ¡..1,1 . . ,\>u '!;:■ i 



JOHN PÁITHFITLL ÍLEET, O.IE., Pe.D. k 



JOHN PAITHPULL FLBET, C.I.B., Ph.D. 

Tlie passing of so prominent au Oriental epigraphíst as Dr. Fleefc has raised a desíra that 
some notice of him should flnd a placo in a publioation to "wlncli lie was a constant and valaed 
contributor. Born in 1847, lie died in 1917, and tlius fulfilled tlie term assigned by the 
Psalmi«t to the span of human life. But after his retii^ement from pnblic service in 1897, when 
he settled ¡n Baling, he was sabject in his latter jears to continnal ill-health. On the last 
occasion on which I rnet him he said on this aeconat he had not been into London for eight 
months. His devotion to Oriental atudies, however, was not relaxed to the laat. 

He was the son of John George Fleet, of the Roystons, Chiswick, his mother being Bsther 
JFaithfiül, the danghter of a clergyman ; and he was educated at Merchant Taylors School 
which bears on its roUs, among others, the distingnished ' ñame of Rohert Cllve. In 1865 he 
passed for the ludian Civil Service, and in the probationary períod which followed studied Sans- 
krit under Professor Goldstücker of the Universíty Oollege, London. Eventnally he was posted 
in 1867 to the Bombay Presidency. Here his ofTioial career was chiefiy spent in the Soutliern 
MahjL^atta country, so called for administrative purposes, but on the basis of language moro 
correctly termed the Karnátaka Prant. He was thns brought into contact with Kannada (or 
Kanarese), the prevailing vernacular; and as Educational Inspector in the Southern División 
in 1872, and Assistant Politioal Agent at Kolhapur in 1875, he was led to take up the study of 
it. He was decorated with the Order of O J.E. in 1884 ; became Collector and Magistrate of 
Sholapur in 1886, and Sénior Collector in 1889. His further appointments were— Cornmissioiaer 
of the Southern División in 1891, next year of the Central División, and in 1893 Oommissioner 
of Customs. 

Meanwhile htis attention had eatly been drawn to the numerous iilscriptions th.ick]y 
soattered in the districts where kis duties lay, and he applied himself to a systematic research of 
these invaluablememorials of the paet, manyof which are densely inscribed on stone slabs of 
lax-ge dimensions, on which the busy and incarious Sansón often gazes with blank amazement at 
so mucli apparently misplaced expenditure of energy, and in which the people of the country 
as a rule exhibit not the slightesfc interesi Of these, and others on metal plates, he began to 
collect facsímiles, which he decipbered, and he published the results in the Bomhay ÁsiaUo 
Jotirnal and other works ; especially in the Lidian Antiquary^ started by Dr. Burgess in 1872 
and still going, of which he became the joint Editor with Oaptain (now Sir) R. C. Temple from. 
1885 to 1891. 

Before this he had published in 1878, under the title of Prdi, SanskrU and Oíd Oanarese 
Inscriptions, copies of photographs taken by Colonel Dixon in 1865 for the Mysore Government, 
with some others, giving merely the datos and ñames of the kings under whom the records wera 
issued. The translation of those belonging to Mysore, which foi^ed the bulk, was placed in 
my hands and appeared in 1879 in a volume named Mysore Inscriptions. 

The bent of his tálente being recognized, a special appointment was created for him as Epi- 
graphist to the Government of India, which heheld from January 1883 to June 1886, when it 
was abolishod. The object was to entrust to him the task of bringing out Voh III of the 
Gorpus Inscríptionum Indicarum, relating to the Early Gupta Kings ; Vol. I, containing the 
Edicts of Aáoka, had been published by General Sir A. Cunningham, and Vol. 11, intended 
for the inscriptions of the Indo-Scythíans and the Satraps of Sauráshtra, had for the time beeu 
held back. On taking up the projeot, he found the usual state of things so well known to 
those who have done similar work. The Government was under the impre^sion that the copies 
in their records were all-sufficient, and only required a skilled expert to interpret andpublish 
them. But, as a matter of fact, the copies were, as is moatly the case, untrustworthy and 
worthless for scientific purposes. Kor was better material to be obtained exoept by personal 
investigation of the inscriptions themselves in $Uu. The scrupulous care needed to secwe 



EPIGRAPniA INDICA. \ ^ X¡: 



veraciouscounteipi'ls wasllUleappreciafedby tlu'auíiuH-ií^ r^iiv i¡ ;mj.¡ . lí, 1 t. |^,j,¡ 

thata task which tbey had espoctcd to bediHpost'd t>f ¡u a foíi^nuíu-.» I;. ^!w jf ¡^ n ?,- . '., ^ 
appGared to them, spunoiü iuterminably. IkBiduS íhi^iourn»';. h in Ii.üh ¡% \>^yi > ^. i, , !4h»i 
wa.s necessary to snpsrintoüd the photoditliograpUic ropi'oduíiini «f iSu* Mr- ¡ ¡^ > ^ i . i íÍí: ii .* 
ficcuracy of wliicli was an esBential fcatiire of the work. For tlirM» srui. i . ivu^ j» , ¡ ^' -i^ 
was not complcted till July 1887, and llie volume was puMi'íluMl lu hv-*H. 

It ia as exhaustive a prodiictiüu as the iiuporiAmui td tiu? .v.iln.-í •Imuh?.!., uí 1 w?ih 
intcnded by tlio author to be a model for olí similar win'k, Huí n í'^jiuív u ,mM í, í hií}í'«í 
to carry oiit wibh coitespondin.u; partiínilarity a ('o/^hí^-í //¿v , /^ f .. j^ííj *>í ull t ii^i h¡«It.A mu 
siipply. MorGOver, bulky as the volume is—hardly Muuidy m\*\ myrüHi\]v,' ir^ » uv r.^llv .,,1;. 
íomplated by General Ciiiaaiüglmni,-*«^it ¡b ouly a pan uí \\h%\ wm ni tii^ lu í*d i th** itUfor 
to prüdiice, ^Ifcwill not/ he says, M)ü tlioroughly coniph't'MviíliMUMtír H m. n» J i*|.:i¡*ti íh 
tlíat Bhoiild form the aecond part of it. And ihe ^viíting uf U(i*^r wiH thUul w^ n . ? !}:*<,.'* n)¡ 
aniount of miscellanDous reading and aimotation . , íhat I d^íulit much ^vJa*íh'T í!í^ r < isníUrn 
■^ill cvev be written by xne *— (and thoy nover werc). 

The hopelessness of the prospect being manifeat, ií wan ítrmiüJtí'd In t)i' Itur^^. --;, u^ hmm- n 
qiiartcriy Biipplement to the huUan Ántiqnnrij^ \intit-r Uh- tminí' uf Kpj./r í^./., » /,in-.). itj 
^vllichinscnptionsshouIdbepnbliBhed asthoy \vcw fuuiiil, trUHtiw;^ Ui.' Iiíduat tn íi)r,,j?nt,. 
voforenees. lis Vol I, issued in 1892, mn thus k) be i-fgardod u V«.L IV oí lur * * .^ .,. ] h-^ 
Bcheme is still m operation and liaa provcd of ílio K»'<''«í*'Ht vuhiv, íh*»iígl, íiüí* 1^ drlí^^.d Ij 
changos of Editora and other causes dueto tlie wai". lu thi» jmblu'ulú^u Ih FkH Iv-m^. íuíI 



Rnare. 



Other worlvs by Mm, of moi^ than local impi-ríanris «re Im utiwhn lu Vid | *,í ih,, 
Gazetteer of Bombay of 1896, in which he han givtm m aeeount <,»f tbií /l^^.a.í». i o/ ?;,. /;,,,,,,,. ,, 
Dütríok from the oarliest hísfcorícal timtiH to the AínhalniSn DmijurM ui im A l> r». 
derived from inscriptiona. It teoms wiíli informatian uí úv tml huinnUm.^, i ...hn.> ,1. ¡mn 
available, though^the narratiTo is porhaps too nnich intonnipt.d b^ muml. M^TihrurM.. u 
dates, often givcn ni. double years. 

Then we have his comprehenaive chapter on Eidgruphy in Vol Ií, IU.i< rlr.l .( ih. Mnv 
Imperial Crazetteer of ndia of 1908. Ib this he not only mmmnnzm wh.f hu. h... 4 .... Ivai 
pomts out the ends to be stül kept. in view and appcalB íov hidp ímn atl \umU 

Lastly comes bis articloon Indian Inscriptions in the IUci^rh¡.nd.. /i........ Ihh i.li. 

i:;Z;:<";:.':^r^z:r •-'»'« •"'•i--" -- '"»-" -»■. 

sí DiS^^^^^^^^^^^^ t 1 : \^''í' í"^'^'^'^^^ '*^ ^^« '^'^^ ^í* ^Wig.iio.. u, Mr. 
o. £). L^iivsiuti íor the help denyed from him in this mniif^f^ «¡i. ^>^uv^ *' 

constantlyappealed toas anauthorityfor the vei-ifioa LT.frr r ' ^' . '" ^"" 
sohble;kitmscríptions huZláTít T ""?^ P""'"* ^'''* '*«* ^'"•"'* '" ^ 

the real tlaat the weel ídly did Iwo^ LÍr T ^'!*^ P'^"'*""'*'* ' •^'"««''^'' ' '*^'*» ''"■ 
crepa.ciesba.ao. JptL ;: rCr^^^^^^ '' ^T' '' '''^ '''*• 



JOHN FAITHFULL FLEET, C.I.E., Pn.l). 



XI 



services to Oriental learning. If only for iiiducing Profesísor Kielboru to tum Lis atteiitíon to 
Indian epigrapliy and clironology, he wonld be entitled to tliis. But he also, no douW, exeríed 
an inflnence in stimulating Indian scholars in the conntry itself to take aa interost in ihese 
bttirliort, fov ^hr^. i^vrs!:,on}^i\oTi of which they poBsess cerkiu nianifest advantagfífj to which Euro- 
peans can in no -wise lay claim. The nnmber of snch is increasing, and their cfficiency is roach- 
ing a high standard. One is actually holdingthe position of EpigrapList to tho Governmeiit of 
India. 

In conclusión it may be eaid that — whether we regard his pioneer work at the bcginning, 
hÍB snstained interest in a pursnit which has a growing fascination of its ovpn, cr tho rcsults 
obtained by bis efforts in bi^inging to light so many Yaliiable materials to elnciclate the caiiy 
history of India, especially in the western parts, — Dr. Fleet has a claim to be held iu lioDonr- 
able remembrance as in the front rank of the devoted band of eminent Bombay Bcholars who 
haye distinguished themselves in antiquarian researches. 

Tho snbjoined is a list of Dr. Fleet's contributions to the Epigraiohia Indim, 

LEWIS RICE. 



A list of the late Dr. Fleefs contrihitions to the ^^ Epgraphia Indica^'' 







Fugo. 


Epigrayhia Indica, VoL I 


Begür Stone inscriptiou of the Ganga Icing Ereyapparaea 


346 


« » n . 


Átakür inscription of thQ tune of Krish-na III, datod Saka-Sari^vat 
8^2. 


167 


„ „m . 


Pattadakal pillar iüscription of tlio time of líirtivarmau II 


1 


j> J> 9> }* 


Chiplun plates of Pnlakesm II 


50 


>> » 9> » 


Torkhedo plates of tlio timo of Govindarfija of Gnjarat; Saka- 
SaAvát 736. 


53 


ft >l 9> »f * 


Spnrious Sü^i platos^ ptirporting to liavG león issnod hy Butuga m 
áaka-Samvat 860. 


138 



» if f> 

iS » *> 

« i» » 

» » » 

*, *, VI 



A Stone inscription of the Siiida family at Bhairaninatti 

Records of tho Somavathái kings of Katak . 

Sravana-Belgola Epitaph of Pra"bháchandra . 

Stone íuscríptioTTíS at the Jatinga Ráin^ávara hill . 

Kelawadi insoription of the time of Some^vara I ; A.I), 1053 

Helíbal insonption of A.I). 975 . 

Yekkerí rock ínscription of Pulak^áin II 

Iiisc'9:iptionB at Managóll 

Sravana Bolgola Epitaph of M^asimha 11 

IxiscriptioDS at Ablíir 

T^roQ Westorn Ganga record» in the Mysoro Government Mneoiiin 
at Bangalore. 

Nílgand inscríption of tho time of Amoghavarsha 1 5 A.D. 866 



230 

323 

22 

213 

259 

350 

6 

9 

151 

98 



xu 



EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. 



jSpigrapliia Indica, Vol. VT 



VII 



Tin 

XI 
XII 



« XIII 



Tbroo iuscriptions of tliü Dluunvíu* dUnví . . , . . 

KdndiGinl^armgrantof Vija^VHilitya-Aiuuia U . 
Some records of tho HfiBlitnLkritii kin^'K of MulkhM ; - 

A.B. 865. 
E.— Sirür insm]ttum of ílio t'nuoííf Auít'K'ifHVHiNlií^ 1 , ^ ív '' • 

p._ls^i(lairnnili insoriptian of tlif tiin** t*l AM.»'t'hHUüí.:iii 1; 
al>ont Á.B. S7']f-7ü. 

Tho family mino of tho KuHhtnikutitF uf M^j^klr/f 

Tho original hointí of tho HuHhímKriín^ nf M míJ** -i 

Tho bannors amt crosts of tho miiv aisil ••( Úi" K*!í*mu í ^ 
Saumlatti. 

Güvinda II; aml tho Alú« platí^s whirli pnrpnrt ím íií^''^ N^m» 
issuod iii A,I). 770. 

Chikmajaralür inscription af líárhamalla 11 1, r^f th^» j-r-rir^t ^,iy 
989-1005. 

Aü inecription at Dcvagt"ri ,,..,.,, 

Bhtii>düp ]datos of Clihitturajndr-vní A.Il lo;;'; 

Spocial notos;— ■ 

Tho City Haitjy amana, Hañijaumm 

Tho ])lacos moutiotiCHl ín tho Thium phun t?f A.P, l\ñl . . I 

í 
Kombhuvi liificription of AA\ lOfU , , , , , ' 

The Kij;üdOEGnver: tho Tuñptbhíwlrá » . . , J 

Tho Eíjodo^e conntry s tho Ikíchür iVmitki , , . J 

Koppam : Khidrápür 

The places mentioBod hi tho r«cortÍ on íh^ Mir*j |4Mi«# , . I 

Some records of the ilashírakuta king» of Umhkí : - 

O.—Soratur iBScription of tbo tim<s of AmMmvttribtt 1: A t>. 

869. 

H— B6i^ inscríptiotí of the Um« of AmílghAVfcrthi I j A.t>. B?l 

L—Eoij inscription of Tmragavfíijídiigii * , » , 

J.-Bfttgere inscription of the time of KthH^ lU Kt>, MB . j 

^*^F^^^^^^ inscription of the %\m df Kri*h^ II i A-í>. «#0|. j 
yus» I 



.! 5 77 



^ A— Hatti-Mattür intóption of the time of KriíJí^* L 
B*— Na;regal inscriptioi of tho time of Dbraviu 
C— Lakshmeéwíir íuscriptíon of the time of árífiJkbhn. 



lw"^"i 



•' 1 



174 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA 



VOLUME XIIL 



No. l.-TRIPLIOANB PLANTES OF PATITA -MAILiKA, DATED SAKA-SAMVAT 
1350, m THE REIGN OF DBYARATA IL 

BT T, a. GonNATHA RAO; M.A.vTbivaiídeum. 

The subjoíued insoription is engravod on five copper-plates, stmng together by a ring 
which bears no seaL Tbe set beloogs to tbf^ bouse of Kayibhñsbanam Tatacbarya of TrípK- 
cana and was kindly secured for me by my friend, Mr. M, K. Naraya^iasamí Ayyar, BA., 
B.Ii», Higb Oourt Vakil, Madras. I edit tbe inscriptioQ from tbe original as also from 
impresBÍous prepared under my supervisión. 

Tbe "w-riting begins on tbe secoad sida of tbe firsfc píate and ends on tbe first side of tbe 
last píate. Tbe sbape oE tbe platea is tbe 'same as in tbe Vijayanagara ones of a similar 
period ; tbey baye a cnrved top, wiúh a bule in tbe centre for tbe ring. Tbe plates are mimbered 
consecufcivsly on tbe back of eacb píate \sritb Telugu-Kannada numérala, wbícb are engraved 
to tbe left of tbe ring-bole : bnt in tbe case of tbe fiftb^ or tbe lást píate, tbe nnme.^1 fiye ia 
eagraved on tbe first side. Tbealphabet oftbe record is Telugn and tbe language partly 
Sanskrit and partly Telngu. Tbe hikt is employed in desccibing tbe bonndaries, etc. of tbe 
yillage granted. At tbe end is eagraved tbe word ^ri Virüpaksha^ tbe sign-manual of tbe Irings 
of tbe first Vijayanagara dynasty. Tbe engraving bas been done satisfactorily and tbe record 
is in an excellent state of preservation. 

Tbe insoription belongs to tbe reign.of DevocSya II of tbe first Vijayanagara dynasty • 
Hia geaealogy is traced as foUows : — 

Haribara II 

1 

Devaraya I 

I 

Vijaya-Bnkka 

Pratapa-DévarSya IL 

While tbe k!ng was seated on tbe tbrone of bis ancestors at Vijayanagara, bis fendatoiy, 
Panita-Mailara, reqncsted bis sovereiga to be ¿ileased to grant tbo yillage of Taklsejlapadu 



EPIGRAPniA IXDÍCA. 



to the Bráhmana Sitigararya, wlio was lils gurn. Tiiú nxovd givi fi t!>.» í-llowirur ¡'«ti 

Mailára :•— 

Büvñ, 

i 

I . 

M«mKmt|i iruL 

Mammamtó, 

I 

Panta-Mailüm, 

Panta-Mailara bore the birudas Dharanirantha, f*hauhiifúma!!j m\á fiK^¡nffin^t 
date of the inscríption ia Saka 1350 (oxpreHtKsd by tí/*' ma^ htina, uní! -i huú ^jin whi 
responded to the cyclic year Kilaka, Monday, tho ftrit i!'ra*i¡ a i ] fithi of thi 
fortniglat in the month of AshSdba. It 5» mímíioniwJ tlmt t!u< Uithrr nml ^Tíitídfuíh 
doBea were respectively named TatScharya imá VmkntlrhltyH ; fh *t tln* imniili 
famíly, Siñgararya, belonged to the Satliamarahai^a g'tm^ nml tiuií hjM ^^^/.a wh, 
The village of Takkollapada was situated in ih© Addañkí-^OMí* m Kam ma-vmhttyíi. 
ing the date of the dooument Mr. L. D. Swamikkannu VúU%\ \míUh: ^* H, i:i:ri 
Monday, SuMa 1 in Ashádha^Monday, 14th Juat^, AJK U2H. Thi* fsfAi i tulnl m l'j| 
after mean sunrige.*' 

The present record is the seoond eappar-^plate gmut úf ihp rUi«^f Par^ín^-MnilSr 

discovered. The first was published by MesHrs. ButtorworÜi uncí Vémi^^¡m\% VUvt i v 
collectioB of the in.críptions m tho Nollore dinivici^ Tlm ámmmd i. vtnnly mHiibi 
otber as far as verse 18 ; the rest ís nocoBH arily diíí«r«at. Tht^ fmiMkuln. ¡u ^^UUÚi 

^ Tho followiBg 18 an extract frota a work ou tho áñmMi^v^ lúomr.by . ^U.4 t U /^r. ..i r»r,.i«.. 
regarding aa Addankx Siiígarácbárya :— 

*' Sect, Va^amaí family, Sottai; Sathamawha^-^íí/ra ; \^U^Ukhi i 

SrlaSvinlchifia 
Eítür Siñgaracharja (contempomrjr and íli«cípk of M*iMitl{*.mlm«nlíH). 

EttürNmtómhicíiíry», (8ltgwi«li4ry»). 

TMdílik*. 

VeAkafcarjií. 
Snndwudifílc». 
SrlniTi». 
Paficlia.nmta.bluñj«i«a TmeÜrjt, 

nagan üharaotere. «evarsy» Ji., s. IWl, ToL I, pp, l^JUJi , „rtU«B la t 



No. L] TRTPLICANE PLATBS OF PÁNrA-MAILATlA. 



beloBged, is described ín the Tottaramudi platea^ and Jie Konknduru grari^ as belonging to the 
fourth. cas te (¿e. tho Südra caste). The ñame Panta-kala is mentioned tkerein as composed of 
Beveral braaehea, of whicb the moet importanfc were the cae of the Reddis ruling independeutly 
over the soath Telugu oorintry with Koi^^a-vldu as ita capital, and another of the same kings 
rulbg over the north Telugu country with Rajamahéndrapura (Rajahmtindry) as the capital. 
In the genealógica! portion of neither of thése families do we come across the ñames Süra, Pota 
or Mummadi, the aucestors of Panta-Maüara. Perhaps this chief belonged to a minor branch 
of the Paj^ta-kula. The Teluga poet Srinafcha, who was the Vidyadhikarm of the Kondavidu 
chief s, lamenta the death of a Mailaru in a verse^ whieh is quoted by Rao Bahadür Vlrésa- 
liiLgam PantTila in his ^ Lives of Telnga Poeta/* This Mailára was, perhaps, the same as tho 
Pa^ta-Mailara of the dooament under consideration who is said to have aerved Dévaraya IL 
in his campaigns against his enemies, and pleased his lord by payiag him rich tribates of 
invaluable gems and other costly articles. Oa the whole, he seems* to have been in the 
good graces of Dévaraya IL Nothing furiher is known of Pai;ite-Mailara. 

The doñee, Siñgararya,^ belonged to the Srisaila-vaináa. The family derives its ñame from 

Periya Timmalai-nambi, the maternal nncle of the great Viiishtadvaita teacher, Srí-Rama- 

miia. He waa one of the five imporfcatit diseiplea of Tamunarya {alicbs Alavandar), and was 

an anthority in the exposition of the Ramayaija, ia whioh his descendants also became f amona» 

The membera of this family are better known by the title Tatacharya. It is said that the god 

Veñkatéáa of Tirupati was very pleased with Periya Timmalai-nambi for the parental oare 

he was fcaMng of his image at Tiramala, audon one occasioa the god is sáid to have addressed 

him aa ' mama tata ' (my father) ; and ever sinoe Periya Tirnmalai-nambi carne to be recogaised 

by the ñame Tatacharya, a title whioh his descendants also began to asanme. The Tataeharyaa 

became the gurús of the kings of Vijayanagara ; the way they saoceeded in bringing the 

emperors of Vijayanagara to their faith is narrated in the Prapánnantritam, a summary of 

which has been given in my paper on the Dalavay Agraháram platea of Yefikatapatidévaráya Ifi 

The Tafcacháryas are found amon!^ the Vadagalaia and the Tengalais alike, bnt the majoríty are 

only Vadagalais ; the ñame Tatacharya has therefore almost exclnsively become a Va^agalai one 

at the preaent time, and I ain told the Teagalai Tataoharyas despise this Vadagalai appellafeiou, 

TatachSrya, and henee the pancity of the saffix among the Tengalai membera of the Srlsaila- 

vamSa. The owner of the copper-plate grant under consideration ia a Tengalai Tatacharya 

belonging to the Addañki branch of the family and ia in all probability the lineal descendant of 

the doñee of the document. There are Tengalai Tataoharyas reaidiug in Srimush^iam, 

érlvilh'puttSr, etc. 

V^b^e, Vol- lY, p. 322, V. 6, 

2 Above Vol. V» p. 57, v. 4, Compare the geneabgy given ín the KáñMar^dam of Srinátha, an abafcract 
of which has been given by Mr. G. V. Earaamütti Pftntnlu, afe iWem^ p. 55. ^ 

Z'Kailásaffirihamde MaUáru'vihhud^égi dinavechoham^érá^^ . . ■ . Srinátha is said to have been a 
contemporary of Sarv^jña Siñgama-Nayaka, for whoae paterna nndfc Madhava-Náyaka, we get the date 
é. 1843, írom the Sñrañgam plates (see J7j?. An. Eep. for 1906, p. 9), He sarvived Eáchavéma and was 
afterwards patronized by the Bed^is of Rájaraahéndrapnra (ses lEp, Ind,, Vol. XI, p. 315), and it is possible that 
he lived long enough to survive Pa^ta-Mailara as welL The time of his death has not as yec been aettbd, 
* lu the 1911 edition, p. 132. 

5 There is every probability that the doñee of the inscription under dlscuasiou is the Addañki Siñgarachárya 
given in the lifet of the Ferina Tirumudii^adaku ; but there is this difPerence between the platea and the book, 
tbat while the f onner give the ñames Yeñlcatácharya and Tatacharya as those of th© grandCather and the father 
respectively, of Siñgarárya, the latter mentions Venkatkhárya as the father of Singará^hárya. It is very 
probable that the printed copy of the book which oontains this pedigree U wrong, as none of the maun- 
gcripts of the work in my possession makes any mention oí Úúm Une at all. 
' «Seeabove,VolXII, p.162, 

B 4 



a 



4 ' EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. 



th»- 



I' 



Tte biruda Ohaiilmáa held bj Papíft-Mailir», i» n^kimi in v, !ñ. U ,„ ^t,,,, , j 
.■.■wi.ttfear.V,,,- .,,,,,, ...... 

íd ,t^,.Ongole tál^ka, of ti» Gnntar áiítfiet. Knppmvipwjn mi>,;hi h »,!, „i ,(., ,| „ , 
mjdern p5i!er»p54íi,; The other namei «till reítin Úmt M f ..ru, ., 

15 ?RK ?Ic " ' 



4 '^^vSJ->*'^' ■^''*' ^'^*'^- - 

'"19 W^ '^"iff"«»l'i«f' •-» - * " ■■ 

«EeadíT^. ' C " """ ' '*'^*^ **«l*|iifck..:, 

«Tka»««a*«ofiistar«Uhtíu,begim,bKofth.n ,,.^'**'^' 



Triplicane plates of Panta Mailara. — Saka i 350. J/^^ 




wm 






*ír:> 



>^i; o^';e¿?vv-^- 






o Ut 



»;^^¿^¿.^^^^ 



;^^r,^^rci.'i- 



Í^3^^^C3 



.^ry C 









w 0-^100» }>' ctoNCí pHnrn-i iTh 




,S;?'5^^?tí'^i'5-.tSi 



..JP;-- 












í^^ ^ K 



Krr. v-> cv 



J 'c^ ce >^' -r: - 



'3 '^ \¿ .5 gira p o ,3,^,q_ p^ 

-«■- -'-A .r?5 í: "^ ^ 









00 



o 









«o 
«o 



«o 



o 

40 






No. 1.] TRIPLICANB PLATES OF PANTA-MAILARA. 



Second Píate; First Side. 

2á WfM^Wt ^^im^K^ '^f^lTTt I f?7i«TT- 

25 «í?iTT5[ ^im^^fW^:' t[i i«*] V- 

28 fjmtn^rü^^ \[\ u*] Hs^^tír:- 

29 ^íi^^íTfTO^f^iaBíR I ff^- 

32 wrt: i ^% ^mcrafífí' [^]ít: utiri R]- 

35 7ViJjm\ i[i ^8*] ''íHT 3iW5^^: ^: ^■ 

36 ?T«frípi: I W^\ tifr^^Tf^^ w- 

38 f^^t írtt [^*]^fiHif^wnT: I ^f^Tí- 

39 ^wNw^^STfT^W ífe^mr: i[i u*] 
áO t'ííf^^í^'tw 'CT'a: fíRÍ t%?iín^- 

42 I f5rf^^ííWT[:*] '^í^:'' ^^1ií^E'?> 

43 v^ íT^: iH\fH [^j'^^i^whtD*] ? w ; / 

45 WPrfe^W é^TTKTT^ ^KSR^'ff^T l[l t**] ' 



iBead^,^^. *MetreíArya. 

« Bead «'i^fj'^^. 
The amillara of ^iff has been eó jfrovtó aliolfé tÜe lín¿ 

•Bead ftp^ij ^1^* , i i 
w The tisar$ct, oí Om; Üa» beeii;yritteii at the begitming of Une 4&. 



EPIGRAPHIA INmCA. 



Sccond líale ; S-caml .S'i.í'. 

47 I ^fHT[:*] w^ ^ Umnrm ni ■- 

4.8 n\ i[i \^*] T^l«^ tifínrafTr nirofu- 

49 ?rT^ ^ f^ '^ W > ff^fí «1- 

53 ^?p:: i[i ^i*] '?TO siW'^iwnEaní]^- 

56 i[i :(\*] '^mH\ii^'*] ^{ mmmn xmf* 

57 ^Tfífí^i: I *ra?rt iHr«íí»ítw 

59 ^^ fw^ tiK^spr: I ?T- 

61 faiwwfw: i[i ^«*] ^m^ irwprt^. 

62 gf «MTírt íT^ft^ I ^rerwiw- 



Thkd Phk ; Finí 8ide. 



^ Ketre : Anushtiibh. 

» The visa^^a of ^•^. has been writtou at the bogmnim. of Hwe 47 

*Metre: Iryá. 

*Thoa«t*..a.aof 0^ üs been wiitteu at the boglumutc of Hne íjfi 



^^ TRIPLIOANE PLATBS OP PANTA-MAILARA. 

69 im^: i[i ^^*] ^^^ f^^m^v^- 

72 %TfíTO5T 5Efg[?]w irfttrf?r: i 

73 íj^rpwH'stn^i'^f ^. 

74 ^ ff 5^ i[i ^L*] 'x(f^^ Wt^^^ i. 

75 w?;tt^?I2 i frr^jfiT^^ 

76 ^^mvtm ^fiTílt i[i ^6*] '^^• 

77 íwT%t íniTínw^T- 

78 W I ^5fíR^ ^TT- 

79 y^m ^f^mf^fí i[i ^i*] *8n^T- 

FkVá PZaíe; SemdSide. 
81 t Mt l^^^i c3TOT' 

82 t mftr wHÍ^t^r^f ^ f?r- 

83 fra!ií ipi^ I '^i'^ 
8é ^i^ ^íimfscrfansr- 

85 t t^T^ífís: iri^- 

86 irrri 'síwfwr^^- 

87 Kt ^ -ílífc'^m* [ll ?^*] %- 

88 ?5t ?i^rf#rr5r[:*] ^ Pt ^m P c^f r- 

89 wi^ iftinírt: 'iiíl«?tf?r ?f- 

90 Mkm^ú -m i[i ^\*] 'wíífi:' TiT- 

91 ^^ ^ wf?rfi# mí^- 

92 sr: I ^i^f ntém ^wtt- 

93 ^(^) líftq% l[l ^8*] %1^[t]t^. 

94 ^ i[i*] ^%in%r ^í^&M- 

95 vui[}] m% m% trra^ w- 



1 Metate t Anushtn'blí, » Eead °Jix^. 



1^ ' 



* Bead °?IíhirfT. * Metre : Sngdliari. 

• The annmra of ^ begin. the mú line. • Theletter fi| of :#rO i,e„gr»ved tóo„ thcltoe. 

•Eeaa "pjT. iijií{„; Salk 



EPIQRAPllIA INDICA. 



Fouríh Plato ; Fir$t PLl*: 

96 ^f%: I ^^?n^ vr^^: wrfíííf-' 

97 5^1 ^ v^ ^IT^ ^- 

98 w^^i I [i ^s.*] trrfffinwTTxrwmpwé- 

99 íri4ií<<ií^mtí9sníT*ii8r 

100 f %'gTfr gxTWt^ f%^'t M 

101 ^'^T'TOrainít^w ^Tl-* 

102 ^«im^W I ^PTFOTBWT- 

103 írffl xrT^5TT^?f V(i \[[ 14»] »i. 

lOá ffir^iT^ -^^ ^^i trfi?iT- 

105 f%rn I ^^er ^rer ?r«rr* ^ijir- 

106 ^(^ 71^ Tiirr* w i[i ^e*] ^im vm«i 

107 4^*111^1 1 Di f%^t ^nrntf- 

108 7n i[i*] ?ii¿qrf3 ^^f?5w« irhn^- 

109 1^ I ^[i|i^ , ^,j^.|^_ 

lio fs ^^"^ «íww'íT»! i ^rntíwM- 

Fourth Flato ; Second Sida, 

111 ^ «^ ^fírgg^ ^lüfií- 

112 m% ^rir^ ^n%fj| fire^ i 

113 K^ ^xf^njjpi ij^ i|i|- 

114 ^ ^Tfítff5«íí«? í ^^ílwr- 
iiB n ^T%(^g;ir ^i^tp¡n?Tfe ^-» 
116 w ^nmi^ mm' »r- 

li'7 «íji l Tí^ít ^»^ ^d^. 

» Tfae a««í«a,a o£ °ífO u at tbe b««tmiine oí ai*MmékUmá. " 

* B«ad a», aod «TJT ■■•■i ■■-••■•*.■". ,:„,., ^^''^«* 

»Thea»«,„arao£ ^ «tands «t the ¿egin«ipg f tbe a«rt ««•. *> 

•Lit..'formingftpaiowfortí«.]ie»d.' »•«««»• j^ v„ . -. = . - 



Tríplícane piales oí Punta Mailara ^-Saka S 



bamvat 1350. 




SCAIE 05 



W. QRIQQS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH. 



C4 Oí 



O 



n 




«o 



co 

Ii4 



O 






4 

« 



«0 



O 









." \n 'V- 



o\< 



-)^' 









\ i^ 'S 






^,0,:p C©iV(.Gi, te '-Í C 



^í 



O 



«* 

«^ 



4 



H.and l.—Ron 



-^Ronliiscnp.tiunsut A'^ 




186 EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. 5111. 



and ihere is a Boparate and sonaewhat later record of two linea below ii The writing in línes 
1 to 5 occupíes anarea about 2' 3|'' broad by 111* bigli. It is well preservad and quite legible 
all tbrougb, 

The charaoters are Kanarese, boldly formed and -well execnted : and, thougb the record 
ií a litíle later (at any rate certainly noi earlier) íhaa the inacription H above it, they are 
markedly more arehaic than the characters of that record ; in this reapeot we may compare 
the case of the Nllgund inscription o£ A.D. 866,i the characters of which are deoidedly more 
arehaic than those of the Sirflr inscription of exactlj the same date.^ The size of the letters 
ranges from about f" in the w of idan, 1. 4, to Ifin the6 of 6om'i/at», 1. 3 : the rwMof 
parmman, 1, 5, is about 31* high. Of the test-letters kh, ñ, j, b, and 1, the ñ does not 
occur : the others show here, again, a mixture of the earlier and later" types. The hh oconra 
once, in 1. 1, and is of the later, cursiva type. The j occnrs twioe, in 1. 3, and is of the 
earlier, square type. The 6 is found three times, in one case subsoript, in 11. 1, 3 : in all 
three instanoes it is of the earlier, square type. The I occurs foar times, in 11. 4, 5, and is in 
each case of the later, onrsive type : ¡ts subsoript form does not occur. We have an initial 
short t of the earlier type, in idan, 1. 4 ; and a final « in Uiton, I 3. The cerebral d occurs 
twice, inuedeñgrcs and MoíawííM, 1. 2, and is distinguished olearly from the dental d : it has 
the form which is used to denote the aspíraíed dh xa the Soratñr inscription G abore. 

The langnage is Kanarese prose, of the arehaic dialeci. Here, again, in I, 3, we have 
the coUeotive neuter mahajanam ; and we have twice the dative in fe, instead of lite in 
Magah, 1. 2, and «io%anofcfl, 1. 3 (compare p, IM above), In I. 3 we have a word lani, 
the senaeofwhicbis not olear :itisgÍ7en¡nKiitel's Dictionary as a Mysore word meaning 
' substanoe, essence, as of grains, milk, hutter, or vegetables '. The short later record below 
this one gives the word paífasfara, apparenily as a Kanarese adaptation oíjpatakara, 'a weaveí '. 
In the iitíe EishJcindhá-puramr-eimra, « lord of Kishkindhá a besfc of towns " (1. 1), we have a 
termjHtro-eora, 'abestoftowns' (found also in variotis other titles óf the same olasa, and 
of ten f ollowed by adhtívara instead of ihara), whioh calis for notice only beoause of the way in 
whicb it is always ireated wrongly in anoiher series of epigmpHc publications :» that the word 
rara belongs to pita, noi to ihara, and ia used in the sense of ' best, most excellent, or eminent 
aniong ', is ma4e quite olear (even if a kaowledge of Sanskrit usage is lacking)* by the fact that 
the Sravaija-Beigol» epit&ph of Marasimha II mentions, in its list of the places at whích he 
fought and confjuared, MiSnyaMtita-puramramfii, " and Manyakhéta a best of towns ".« 

The inseriplion dees not maniiou any ibg, and is not dated, but is plainly 'to be placed 
a Bhori time ktep ihm tiie ijiseription H whjch staiids above it. Its objeot was to record that 
some local personage tóyled Taragavedeñga,-" he who is a Marvel with Horses ", le. in the 
tmimng aoíd riding of íí.em,-.who was of the BaU-valiisa race and bad the tiile of " Iwi 
Of KiBhkindhS a best of towns ", when gdng out to battle laved the feet of a MaUjam named 
bantayya, and gave the 6a»t ío ihe body of the MaMjams of Eóna. 

The record does not disclose the proper ñame of the person whom it mentions bv the 
hmda of Tnragavedeñga. It representa him as belonglng to the BáU-variiáa or race of 
BSSm, aad as having the hereditaiy title « lord of KishMñdhS a best of towns " Balín 
was ihe dder broiher of ihe monkey-king Sugrlva. the friend of Rama, and sei.ed and 
held for a time Sugrlva's capital EshkindhS, on the Kishk indhá mountain, vhile Sugrlva was 

» SL'if ¡i; í '? "^^ "**:• V ' ^<^^- ^ ''^''' ^- 205. and Píate. ' 

» Vol 5above,p. m,L100. 



Ko, 15,] RON ISSCRIPTIOIT OF TÜRiGAVEDENGA. 387 



avi'ay with Rama on tlie campaign againat Rayana. The Bali-variiáa is mentioned again in aa 
ínscription of A.D. 1113 or 1114 at Südi, íü the Ro^l ¿aZ^tíja, which records a grant made at 
Südi by a certaÍE Mahasamanta Dadigarasa, son of G-a^idarasa, and a desoendant o£ Ldtarasa, 
of the Báli-vamáa, lord of the Dadiga-mandala country, Le, the Dadligava^í country in 
Myaore,^ And íhere is very likely another mention o£ it, specifying a member of it named 
Árakut-ti, in an inscription of the tenth century at Ganigantr in Mysore,^ 

TEXT.3 

1 Om* Svasti érí [Jagad-vi]kliyata*Kíshkinda(ndlia)"puravar-esva(sva)ra Balivam.- 

2 s-ódbhavam srimat-TuragavíeJderbgam tálegake nadavuttu Eona- 

3 da mahájanake baníyam-bitton maíte Santayya mahaja- 

4 nada kálam ka¡clii kottam [|1*] Idan=alidatarii Varaíiasiyol=aayira kavi- 

5 l[e]yu[m] sayira parvvumanWlidatana lokakke salgum [|1*] 

Later record lélow the inscrijption Z 

1 Svasti ári nñra-nalvara ha . . da saniaya-pattagára[rgge] 

2 nelam-gotta sa . , . tapa • . brahma 

TRAUSLATION. 

Om ! Hail ! Fortune ! When the illustrious Turagaved^eñga, lord of the world-renowned 
Kishkindha a best of towns, born in the Bali-vamsa race, was going out to battie, he 
assigaed the bani to the MaMjanas of Bóna ; and SaBrtayya gave {it) after laying the feet 
of the MaMjanas, 

(Liue 4) He who destroys this shall pass to the world of him who destroys a thoneand 
oows or a thousand Brahma^is at VaranaSi ! 

Later record lelow the inscription I, 
[This inscription seema to have been left nnfinished. It appeass to have been meant to 
register some donation T^hích was made, after giving a site of groond, to the commuuity of the 
Tveayers attaohed to the four-hnndred MaMjanas.'] 

J. — Batgere inscription. of the time of Krishíia ü.— A,D. 888. 
Batgore is a town abont one mile on the north-east of Gadag, the head-quarters of the 
Gadag táháa of the Dharwar Distriot : in the ludían Atlas quarter-sheet 41, S. B. (1904), 
it is shown in lat. 15° 26', long. 1^"" 42'. Its ñame is given there as '' Betgeri " : but m^ the 
oíd fnll-sheefc of 1852 it is shown as ^* Butgeeree *', which is at any rate more correot in indi- 
cating the a of the first syllable. Its ancient ñame, which occnrs twice in the inscription now 
published, was Battakeye, meaning apparently '' the Round Tank " ; and the record tella us 
that it was founded by the Superintendent Gaijiaramma, whose valour in defending it is its 
topio. The ñame of the place is still carrent as Batgere among the rustió population. 
But libertiea have been taken with it, as with so many other place-names, by the oSicíal 
classes ; a confusión being made in this case between the original iatta of the firsfc syllable and 
beita^ * a MU \ as well as, in the second syllable, befcweea the original hsre^ g^.re^ * a tank % and 
kéri, geri, * a street ' -fi as the result of this, the ñame is actaally certified in the publication 

J See Xnd. Ant., 1901, pp. llO, 266, 

2 UpL Carn^i vol. 4 (Myaore), Yl 25. The puWislied text there gives Bali-vaihSa, with the short a in the 
first syllable. 

« From the ink-impressiou. * Represented by a plain spiral symbol. * Read pdrtjvaruman. 

« Compare the case ofAijijigeije, now kAOwnofficially as Ai?9ígSri;$eemyremar^^ in vol 6 above, p. 100, 

note 3* 

2£2 



188 EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. [Vol, Xllt. 

Bombay Places and Common Official Words (1878) as " Betgéri ", and it appears in gazetteers, 
etc., as '* Betigeri, Bettigeri, Betgeree, and Batgeri ". Tlie official corruption o£ the ñame dates 
partly, in fact, from at least the fonrteenth century, as the place is mentioned as Battagéri in 
tlie record of A.D. 1379 on tlie Pambal plates, Joum. JBomh. Br, JB. As. Soc, vol. 12, p. 357, 
I 126. 

The present inscription, which I edlt and illuBtrate from an ink-impression supplied by 
Mr. Consens, is ene of several at Batgere : for the illnstration of It see the píate facíng p. 182 
abc*ve. helow the inscription G« It is on a virgal or monumental hero-stone in a walled enclo- 
snre on the premises of Hatagara-Mallaraya, inside the town* There are two compartments of 
sculptnres, one above and one below the record : bnt I have no information as to the details of 
them. The writing on linea 1 to 7 oecnpies an área about 2' 9'' broad by IF high, The com- 
partment of scnlptures below ib is about 1' 7'' high. Below this, the stone is wider, measuring 
about 4/ T ; and we have heie the beginning of some well-known Sanskrit verses, which are an 
accompaniment to the principal record. First, after Om SvasH Srt, we have the half verse, 
yasya yasya yadá, etc., of which the preceding line — usually Eahubhir-vasudha datta (or 
hluihia) rajahhil} Sagar-ádibhil^ (or hahubhis^cJi^nupalita) — was not given. Thxs is folio wed, 
paiüy in the same line and partly in a short line below it, by the verse, given in not at all a 
correct form: — Svarh dáturh su-mahaoJi'Chha'kyarh dul¡>hham^anya8ya pálanajh \ dánam va 
pálanam v^éti dánciGh^cIih-eyo^nupalanam |¡. Then, in short lines of from two to four syllables 
down the left sxde of the lower compartment of soulptures, there is the verse : — Sva-dattam 
para-dattath vS> yd llareta vasuthdharam | shashtim varslia-sahasmni visMhaydm jdíyatS 
hnmi^ II : this, again. is given very inaccurately. And finally, down the right side of the 
compartment of soalptares there was another verse of the same olass : but here only a f ew of 
tha final syllables are extant, and the verse cannot be identified. It has not been corivenient 
to illustrate these supplements to ihe principal record beyond the baginning of them : but they 
are all in characfcers of just the same stage with those of the principal record, and were 
plainly put on the stone at the same time with it. They indícate that a grant of gome kind 
was made to the hero whose prowess is commemorated by the inscription. 

The charaoters are Kanarese, well formed and exeoufed. The size of the letters ranges from 
about Y i^ ^® ^ ^^ Icereyam near the beginning of L 4, to abont IJ" in tbe I of akala, 1. 1 : the 
stya nmv the beginning of I 1 is nearly 2"" high. Of the test-letters kh, n, j, b, and 1, the ñ doea 
not occar : the others show here, again, a mixture of the earlier and later types, The hh 
ocours once, in L 3, and is of the later, ourBire type. The j occurs five times, in 11. 1, 2 3 6 
and is in each case of the earlier, square type. The 6 is found three times, in IL 3, 4, 5, and is of 
the earlier, square type, made rather looseiy on the left side, at.nd with a continuation of tbe 
righ't-hand part of the letter above the top Une of the writing : its form may be seen very oléarly 
in balamgal, L 5. The I occurs eight times, and once subscript, in 11. 1, 2, é, 5, 6 : it is of tlíe 
later, cursivo type all through. In the Sanskrit verses at the bottom and sides of the stone the 
ñ does not ocour ; ñor does the Mv, because where it oughfc tobe we have du\kam by mistake for 
iu%yho,m, The i is found injáyaie on the left side, and is of the earlier, square type. |*fie b 
does not occur. In the half -verse shown io the Píate, I is used for 1 ; but the verse WtícH 
foliows it preserves the Z, thi^ee times, and preSents in each case the later, curaiVe type. tá 

alidam, 1. 4, we have an iiiitial short a, of a transitional type far advanoed towards tto M^^ 
type. The only final form is that of m, in hoMdam, I, 7. 

The laoguage is Eanare&e^ oí the aroíiaio dialect, with one verse beginning ín L 4. Some 




No. 1.] TEIPLICaNE PLATES OF PINTA-MAILIBA. 



118 mh ^'^ f5r»Tf?i(5?) I wí^" 

119 sgfiTf ^l^ftTTf? ^^^^^^^ 

120 'í ^r^ m^^E 

121 ^ I ^fx f^tmf ^ 

122 irg^R ^ ^^11 

123 gíR t^TT^srpíf ^^ 

124 ?i^ fqi:Tf^tnf^ ^^- 

125 ^g fsíffeóT^i 



Fifih Píate. 

127 '[tt]igr íífnsft ^^ n^^^ íi^?prt [i*] 

128 5T ^t^\ ?r TOíriiT f^tr^xn «f^^- 

129 TT ii[i«*] %^fnf^5'n' w tR^TcngwT- 

131 «T^ ii[^éL*] ^^^^f tii:^'?rt m ít tiíT f- 
133 ?m f^m:" i[i 8o«] 'ni^^ ^sraffTt^ [í^]- ■ 

13á tTcgcRri-gw I "íf ificsRHíjítf?! ?ii. 
135 5í?T^^i#« ||[8i*] ^^TOr^ífi:%^ 

187 ^ srm^ ^iaiM i[( 8i*] ímaÉirtt^ [11*] 

138 ^ÍWTT^. 

FIPS TEAWSI4!nO|l', V 

(Versel.) Maytha illustrioué príaíOTal Boaí, beíiigr-caníéá' ttjíwalída by whom (beiiig 
tflarriedby whom) tWeaitli beóftffiepr^diütwitb'géins/béa^p^^^^ ;" . ;, "^ ■:. 

., : / í'^* ^:X, ■^^y tte'¿lépl3aiíí'(Qa?iSla); wiose trank'íe alwaj^s moist' wi±b^^^í^^ from 

'tis tíimítles;» Ha^iiig wbrsíiipped wbxán éiva ahá ojtljers obtaaa ffie frái&n deaired (by them), 
■■bring'yíiU'lifttopineÉa.'^ ■'';■■'' "'"'' ''"■'',' ■'■'.' ■ 'i'. -v -,....■.'.•■.■; y,. :.■> ■: ;.^.,: , ■,■;,! ).■-■: :., „:■.., 

« The anusvára of "gj gtands afc the beginning of liae 131. 
.,, * Eoad TiífTÍ ?f° ,, ; ,, _ ., . , ,, .,„ ; .. ,, ,, ,' Read ^JT^:,, 

; ■ ;Kead^\ \;' y '^■^■■\^;:;''^^^^ ^ ^^ _ ^. ^ 

» 'TheSé are puna oathewordBdráíwiftnáÉaraí. .M^(^cino^drÁalr^ ra^UhlK h^uá ja^wet 



10 



EPIQRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 



(V, 3.) May tlio moon, the store-lioiiae oí ambrosia of the gods, wearing -whose digit ihe 
lord of demons {Bküté^a, that is, Siva) becatne the lord of kings, (or, moon-crowned, Bajase- 
hhara), be a source of deligbt to you. 

(V. 4.) From tbe moon who was bom irom the miad of the primeval man (Visbijn) aróse 
tte race of the Yadus in which, as the fruit of Yasud^va's merit, appeared Hari himself (in 
the form of Krishíia) associated with the hosts of gods. 

(V. 5.) In that pura race -was bom a king named Harihara of puré character, just as the 
moon (was born) from the milk-ocean. 

(Y. 6.) The two (ftmotiona), the protection of the good^and the punishment of the wicked, 
are indeed divided in (between) Hari ( Vish^u) and Hará (Siva) ; bnt he (Harihnra) combined 
therr f unctions in his own peraon, by bearing their ñame (Harihara) and majesty. 

(V. 7.) His son was the glorious Devaraya, who attained great fortune, who was a very 
king of the gods (Indra) on earth and who by his constant daña (outfcing, smiting) expunged 
the word dehi (the pos&essor of a body) in the case of enemies, and by his daña (gift) the wopd 
give in the case of supplianta. 

(V. 8») B*rom him, who was the store-hoase of virtne, was bom, as Jayanta from Indra, 
king Vijaya-Biikka, who was eminent, by whom enemies were vanquished, and who resembled 
Vijaya (Arjana). 

(V. 9.) His son was PratSpa-DévarSya, of nnlimited glory, (and) accomplished in oourt- 
ing the beantie®, fortune, F&me, Earth and SarasTati. 

(Vv* 10-13.) Being enthroaed at Vijayanagara which had come to him by (r^^^j^^^) 
&ncommm m his family, he ©onqnered (both) intemal and externa! enemies by his inteíie¿t íuad 
valonr (r«spectively), While his royal title was extolled by his snbjects who were pleased, be- 
catise he paroteoted the system of castes, he proteoted the earth which has the f anr oceaais for its 
girdle nnder one nmbrella (t.e. as nuirersal sovereign). Him the learned constantly cídled 
Müz^r&yaragan4a (the champion or vanquisher of the three kings), ArirayavihMloílca (the 
deata^r of hostüe Hngs), and Hindurcíya'$uratrcí7ui (a Snitan among Hindú kings). Foacm&Aj 
Rama, son of Daáaratha, had (the attributes) magnanimity, fortitude, vaíour^ eout^^&y m&Eoj, 
liberality^ taruthfulness and reverence ; (bnt) now it is king Devaraya (who possesges tíkeee 
Tirtues). 

(Vv. M-IB.) King Mailfira was assiduous in serving his (Devaraya^s) fe^ mtíi (his) 
wisdam, devotion, and valonr, just as HaniimaB was ín réspect of those of Rámsk 5 he who %i^ 
the great-grandson €^ king Süra, the grandson of Mng Pota* the son of MtiTnmgR^M 'tí¿á 
Murntrnadíodra, and was of puré conduct ; who ha4 the bimdá Shtramítfíw&^h^ is^^ 
famed as ChauhaUamalla ; Paigita-Mailar»^ who caused fear to hostile j^rovincíal chi^ Íi|' ii&# 
rin^ng of his bell {Qhmtánáda) . Jn this manner, doíng by táwreefoid meana yirii$é wi^j 
and good to the Hng^ destroying hostile kii^gs by his wisdom toa Taionri al 
(to the king) witíi different kinds of genis aa:d exceHent arífoles, ^ t^^ 
king^s) servicoj he cansed delight to the nánd (of the king)/ Then PratSpa-BéVa?i 
pleased with his serrioe and valonr^ and haYÍ3ig hoiioiited Mailira, joyf^ 
boon.^ ■ ■- '■;'; '''^■■■\''.Í ,'/'■ 

(Vv. 19-20») He, tíie TiotoErious, asked for a boon, which brf^nght good ^M¿:Í^[^^^j'^^í 
sélf, not horses, noy elephants^ laor prnaon^nts, noír WBíÉfcl^ 
pnrifies both iíie gív^ and him who ínánoeá to give^ fe>lu»go^^p#^ '■'■-iW'^^^r:'^' 




^•] TRIPLIOANE PLATES OF PANTA-MAILARA. n 

Vei^tJn^fl'^^t "''^f™^«,^«f^íf ^ry^ '^as the purodhas(¡>uroUta)oith. lord of 
V^enkatagm (i.e. the god Veñkafcéáa of Tirumala), the mru of the rwhn]p^ wn.l^ *í,. 

quartera (of the earth), eren now abandon the tasfce for mooa-liglit^ like those (birds) . 

+Í,. ^'^''•^•^"^^•^,S',^^^^«°°*^«i"'^si"oii8Tat5cbarya,who waa a store-house of .race- to 
tbeworskppersof whose lotus foot, even the oceaa of samira (rouud of bllvbecoms 
Bhallow l,ke a pond To Mra who had seea the eud of tha fouJu iWa. an )^^^^^^ 

c&arj/a). This Smgaracharya, who was bora in the Sathamarahaíia ^síra, had studied with'the 

la he wor d. To km, who is the abode of learning and auateritles, who is the ««™ io me as 
weUastotheworld,graniavillagemyoarname. This is the boon I ask for '° ""'' "' 

(Vv. 29-32.) Thus requested, the king üévarája. being pleased and filled with derotioE 
honoared ihyur. w.th ornament., gold, flowers, etc., aud gr^nted to the excellent gurú lamed 
Nns^mha, by the poarmgof water and with dahshim, (to la.t) as long as moon a Jato 

the Addaakw.m. of the K^mm^-vishaya, together with the eight kinds of enjoy.,eat. in the 
p^senceof (thegod) y:rtpakshaoftheHemakatahiIl,s¡tuatedoa the bank of the T^a! 
bhadra m the Bhaskara-Maíra, on a Monday, the flrst tóíK of the bright fortnight of 
themoath Aaha^ha. in the year Kilaka. whioh was eorresponding to the Sa2 year 
represented oy saét, amia, h^m and vyomn, (1350). 

(F.33.) Allprosperitytotheinhabitaatsofthisvillage which is the place of Srlnivasa 
and whioh has all ítems of enjoymont. ^"iva-ea 

u .Í^VÍ^^->,^^^^'^^y^'^^^'^«':^*i°"toWssnocessors (and other kings) to protect this 
oharity of hxs. aad xn suppoct of the need for such protectíon the usual impreoatory and beBe,¿^ 
tory verses are quoted. '' '"■"«'"'' 

(Ll. 106-126.) The details of boundaries of the vülage gmnted are (ih«s) noíed k the 
kBgaage of the co.ntry (ie. in Telugn) : on üie east the hill-strean: iÁZZZ)t 
the jUBcture {.^iU) oi Kupperavipadu ; the bonadary ob the south-eaat the JÍd oi 
? rrrr .T °^ Ravinutula and KupperSvipadu ; on the soath, the westem 
bank of the tank of Naráriáettíkunta in the sandU of ESvinütnia ; on the sonih.wesi I¡,Z 
h,ll.streamandthep:llow-lik6blackboulder(2íaZ%«náa)Hu the ,andU of EsvmütTüland 
^uvalamu; the boundary on the west (is) the monnd (naarked by) the uT^^t 
{InngaMla) m the «-«¿^.i of Alnvalapsdu ; on the north-west the boundary (isrre t^^^^^ 
(caled) Jañgamnkn,K in the .anM of AlnvalapSdu and Janakavaram ; the boundary onTh! 
north of the vaiage Os) the white M^HTelUgmiu) in the .a.á/n of Paágulüru the 
bonndary on the noiih-east of the village is the standing stoae in the mniU of PañgSfixu and 
Kupperavipadu. So mnch about the settiement of the boundaries. 

(Vy. 38-41.) Imprecatory verses. 

(V. 42.) Praise of Déraráya, and blessing. 

(L. 138.) ;§n--Virüpaksha» (in Telugn characters). 



H. ¿ '^¿^''*'"'"*"''"*''^*«''*^''y *^« ""^ «'«i"^ ''Wch ha. the geaeral «nse of (scorohing) sunlight.- 
' Or parhaps « the nallagv^ at the waroe of nakMmañgu." 

íí 2, 



^^ EPIGRAPHIA ÍÍ^DICA^^^^ _^-.^=-^.-^ 

^r^v A17 THl? TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI 
Ko, 2.-NIDAGÜNDI I^'SCRIPTIO^Í OFTHK TM^^O^ 

Aí;U THE KADAMBA. TAILAPA U. A-i^- 

^id«gundi is a vilkge abont ?- f J/^^ jí;'^¿^^ Bombay. Bis show. i. th. 

,u.ad-q-,ua-.ers of tLe Ba.kápü. ;^^:Í f ^^^^^^^^^^^ a^d íb the Indian Atlas she.i 

42 (1S27, with additions to 18'.»1) as^Neergoon , . „3giJavarí.lia I and dating from aboufe 
f.;! thiJ viUage, of the tune ^{^^^^'^^'^Z^^l^^^^^ p. 212, shows that the anciént 

"':: of the top of the .to. -^- ---"^^^^ 

pedestal.-The área coveved by the f^f"W ^¿eVecord i« mostly m a state of .excel- 

They are not very eleganüy f orme , -d ^^l^f^^:Zñ,üo. their height ís approzimately 

«Bd of 1. lS;-TTtolangTxage is lla«»i«se^pFos « ^ ^ occtir8;OttOB 

V H ft-í.^^ > The Kanarese la almost 01 tne Bieaievai vj^ja^ . ' . , ^ j +„ 7, :„ 

tt^se WÜ: ai"¿»> í^^ ^an , , appearing as Z ; and. ÍBitiaA ^ is. ohaBged to ?v,.m 

o,»«.oí ¡ foí «»tople. « »bo.», yol. 6,,Pt- f v;*¿"^T¿^, tidí Íribl.ttT.B.B*as- 

p^l^S'l of áí.'iv J».u: uutaw» to^« j«M «a 4.P.. H^ "^5 



^'^•^•3; NIDAGDNUI INSCRIPTION OF A.D. 1107. 



13 



ai paieatly, tbe cerebral i xa tke second. Tlxí« form is found ia a few oU.er records but is on the 
whole. .nusual. I„ the case both of tiis family and of that of tke Eadambas o LT L ct 
tomary form was Kadamba, afc an j rate in prose passages. ' 

^^The otber persons menfcioned are of no importance ia tbemselves ; but the nam.s of n>c«t 

mu (L 12), whcb.softenfoand,el..ewbere, i. probablya di:.inuMTe of ^/«//.¿/..a-.i,.L • Vi 

-ana (i.e. *«,«, -c der.brotbcr") and -aj^a (i.e. ayj/a, '■ Sir ")■ mr^u' (ibid.) ' i.,prob.bl, Z 
error for I?.,., wh,ch has its f uljer counterpart ia Dó„ (.boTe, vol. 5 pp 73. 7)^1^! 

Ze_¿«^a. OAarn (.b.) is obvaons y a dxmin.tiv. of some nan.e snch ae ü/.I..„./a.á^a,: ..nd 
^•. ^_a,a (1 5) of «on.etbxng hke S.¿,.^ „ ,^^ j,-_ ¿. ^^^ 

The details of the date of this inscription (I. 10 f.), are : the' cyclic year Sarvaiit bein^ 
Oje «.rt^-secon^ of the Chalukya-Vik>.n.a rectoniu.., le. of the ra|n oflbe'wiS 

(Sunday) Dr. P eet g.vo.. me the following remarb :-" This date i.an interestirig one, 
partly as bemg, of the hrst day of the knar year, and, partly; for another , reasou which will 
be ^^en below The Saoaj.t .aA.r«í.,.a i» question began, a« a Chaitrádi Innar year áccord- 
ingtüthosouthemluniBolar system of.the cy.le, on 25 Feb.nary, A.d; 1107 Thin .'av 
,tsel£ was Chaitm áukk 1 ; ü^etitM, as a true tithi, ending on, ¡t. at e^bout 18 honr^ 8 nai.nt; 
after mean «nnr,so (for Ujjain). Bnt the day wa^ a Monday /w^freas the: record ghos San- 
day. _ 1 he hllu u,,deed, began on the Snnday, at exactly 18 hours.lS miunfes ; ' and beinc.' the 
openingí.¿/n^of thft new year.itniight quite wen,>H,au;pccasion:^ 

and cited ^ith theday on vbich it %an, if conditions bad pormilíe,! : but the time at which it 
began l¿ mp^B aíter,»idnight, makí^s.itvery anlitely Lhai ií .a. have been so n,ed, as a trae 
•l^ií^íP' Vr "°-*^ *«?^regi8tered,ty tbia record, „ Accordingly, from this point of view. 
withthe üthi^^ mM^m i;¿%Vtbe. date ^vouldhaye tobe da.sed as irregular, in thé 
usual 6ensethat^theg%eniefc.íilsdpnotworkoutBatLsfactori]yand.s^ 
of some kmd. But as a ^nean tithithe m.'began at 6bours 13 min. after mean^^^s^^^^^^^^ on 
the Sunday ; that^s, at 13 inmutes after midday, which ^ould leave the whple of the aftemoot, 
andtho evenmg for doing anythbg to celébrate the occasion,, Accordingly, frcím this point 
of Yiew, as presentmg a mean tithi used for pnrpos^a of celebraron witU the day on' di'-h 
it began. *^; ^f ^ "^^^ ^Pf ^P« te taken as a , satMacto^y one, answerí.g to Sunda^, 24 
r^^' M :. íi'l^í'*^''^ ^y ^^ thatihe day may be either San ay, 

tí T¿^i-^í'í -*■''''■?' "«we from ;Panu±gal. HSntí&tal, which ís the toodern 
Hangal, the head-^narters óf the Hangal tSluka of the M^mr District.' It meiitions Nidá. 
gundi itself as N|4upíida,p iiJ„lJWS 940 ; thena^ú to ^hiqh refetonce is made in liné lÓís ' 
of course the Widugundage twelve mentioned on ihe.^aÜB page. Ti^ivaHi, .vlíich k ^nen- 
t.oned m Ime 12, must be:the la rige:vUIage:.still .bearing.tfce, ^me ume, whick '■is.'^^y^n as 

thesnffixe..,«aud.,»¡fca^(pp.55,WVb^^^ 

origm, gaid tbat -i^aA;a is the same affix with a Sanskritic ternjiüatioo " ' ' ' ' ...^w«w 



11 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. í^oh. XIIL 



«Tileewulee" and *'Teelowly " in the two maps quoted above; it is in lat. 14^ 37', long^ 
75^ 17', twenty-one miles south-half-east from Nidagundi : tbe place has at least three inscrip- 
tioBS, of A.D. 1053 (f ), 1238, and 1237, B.nd a fonrtli, a fragment, the date of whieh ifi lost.^ 

For a full account of the Eadíambas of HSngal, with a genealogical table and references to 
various impublished as well as published records, see Dr. Fleet's Vynasties of the Kamrese Bis- 
trictB in the Gazetteer of the Botnbay Presidency, voL I, part 2, pp. 568-643 ^ The pedígree as 
far as Tailapa II is givea in the Kargudari inscription of A.D. 1108 pnblished in Ind. Ant, yol 
10, p. 251^ : it sfearts with a mythical Mayümvarman, who is xindonbtedly intended to be the 
real Mayñrasarman, the original founder of the Kadamba power, whose achievements ar© recited 
in the Talgund inscriptioa of abont the period A.D. 500— 550> To the time of KS>xmáém, the 
last member of the line, belongs the Ablar.inscription B, dating from about A.D. 1200^ pab^ 
lished in voL o above, p. i245, which recites the reviyal of Saivism by the famons Ílk5nitardar 
Ramayya. 

1 Om^ Svasti Sanmata-bhtivan-aáraya érl-pri(pri)thví-vallabha 

2 mahStajSdhirSjft paramSávara pai^amabhattara- 

S [ka] Satyaáraya-ktilartilakaiii Chaluky-abhara^am érl- 

4 mat-Tri.bhtivaaamalla-dévara vijaya-i^jyam^nttar-ótta- 

5 r-5bhivri(v|í)ddhi-pravarddhamanamwa-ohamdr-arkka-taram baram saln- 

6 ttam^ire tat-pada-padm-5pajiyi samadhigata-panacha-mahS-sabda maha- 

7 mamdha(4a)l§évaram Banavási-ptira-var-adhi(dlii)ávaraiii KadambaT-acha(bha) - 

raíiarii na- 

8 m-adi-samaata-praáasti-sahitam árlman-maha-mamdalésvaram Taüa[pa]- 

9 dévar PanuihgaU=aynüruman~nbhaya-8amyadimd==alnttam-ire Wida- 

10 gumdageyá M5ra-gavumdan-S[r*]-ggavamdTi-gey7[e*] OhSlukya-Vi- 

11 kramam^ inüvatfe-erade(áa)nL63ra Sarwajit-samvatssrada Ohailíra*sTi(§u)ddha pScJi- 

12 va Adiyarad-amdu Tilivalliy=TJttaTa-setti Kamchayana^ MaHí-settí Dhd* 

13 :^y«Á]d-setti Kariya Kéti-settáya Ohanii-setti imt«inibarum=i- '' 

14 rdda Mtlastbaoa-dévargge bitta dhannma hérimge vlsav^omán mottakaia 

15 Siinda^anurii Ugura-mñnñrbbamm bitta darSanam paíitav=o?iidtL hanna(9Í9a)rtÍ@||*i; 

16 ga Simgaíiannv=ainüra-nálvanun=ildii bitta dharmma gatrakk©y«oiii^ ; 

17 dn périn«aii-héHii<>=í dharramamaiii pratipa}Í8Ída[va*^]3Íi^e Y^ra^^ji^ ; 

18 EnrukshétradolíA 8a8¡rwar=bmbna9argge sSyíra kavil^jfíi»' 'y':i..r:'r\[:\:,p{^^ 

19 n=Tibhaya-nnikhi-gotfca-phaIam=akkii i dyiBxmmsaÉam^^^^ 



20 si-Knrukshétraáoltt sasirvTar=bwüimanarmnatíi -«-^-^ ^--**''-^ -.'■,-^.^.^^:^r;,-,o^^^r' 




21 yuman«alida panoha'mahá-patatan=ai:faim { 

22 datt[á*]m va y5 baretír=^vasxLiridha^ih^ 

23 srai?! vi»híl(8htha)y5m jSyatS kri(kíi)miÍ|t*^ f 3^^ 

24 pamdita .•..*.... ,*♦.*{[ 

i[EllWi MS. OoUectíon» E, As.SócieÉy'9C(>py»Tot^I^^^^^^ 
oí tlei^coK^of A*l).1237,&l(mg oneof &6 iline ot ate }%^agM-Tj&TS kkf fgrfiyhayí^ see Fali,8<m^f0 
a%i OU'Gmtí^réM Imeriptiüi^ No. 112/-J* É P.] ; i ■ 

* [Ituaay be notad that tbeir &mily-gq4 Maálú^^ of Jayanilpara (Banawasí), wm » lofHr ci Pfij 
jiot of Vidujtt « thLflíre sdd on p. 56D,-~J. F, fJ} 

» No, 210 in Profeesor JKiálhorn's Lwfe of tíié lagenptíons of SoutLeni India, voL 7 above, ap^^ióB^* 
< Kielhom*s No. 603 : subsequéntly edited in voL 8 above, p» SI. 

* From tbe ink-impressioo. * Eepresented by tfee flpiral aymbd* 

t Eead ^Vjkrama, snd snpply ^arihada ox halada* » Perhaps to be eorrectéá te Kaééh^aná^ 

* Mefcrej Sloka (Attnebfubh). ^ Beftd harUa txmímdkarim. 
11 Eead =5»tfríil<í. 




J. F. FLEET. 



SCALE THBEE-TENTHS 



W. GRIGÜü Hí SONS, Ltd., PHOTO-LIT 



No. 3,] mSORIPTIONS FROM BELGATJM : A, OF A.D. 1204. 15 



TBAWSLATIOIT. 

(Liae 1) Whíle the victorious reign of Mng Tribhuvanamalla, asykm of tte whole 
world, favourite of Fortune and the Earth, paramount Emperor, supreme lord, supreme rnaster, 
deooration o£ Satyaáraya's race, ornament of the Chaltikyas, is proceeding íu its course of 
inoreasing success (to endure) as long as the moon, sun, and stars :— 

(Líne 6) While the great f eudatory lord the noble Tailapa, who bears all the titlea snoh 
as : " fosterling of the lotases of his feet, great feudatory lord who has attained the ñve maM- 
éabdaSf lord of Banavasi best of eities, ornament of the Kadambas,'' was goTerning with 
impartiality the ñve-hundred of Pamiñgal ; (and) while Mara-Gávuíida of Mdugundag© was 
holding the office of head-man of the village : — 

(Line 10) On Sunday, the first day of the bright fortnight of Chaitra of the cyclic year 
Sarvajit, beíng the thirty-second year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, the foUowing peraons : 
tlttava-Setti of Tilivalli, Kannbhaya*8 (son) Malli-Setti, Dh5ni*s (son) Aki-Setti, (and) Karíya 
Kéti-Setti's (son) Chami-Setti, acting in concert, granted as a pious donation to the Mñhisthana 
god one vua on every load j the mottakara} Sindai^a and the ügura three-hundred^ granted as 
a visiting-fee one '¡pana ; the fruit-merchant Singana and the five-hundred and fonr (of his 
colleagues)^ acting in concert, granted as a piona doaation the excess-weight^ of one lofld on 
every gcítra. , 

(Line 17) To hini who maíntains thís pious foundatíon will acorné the same frnit as if he 
had bestowed a thousand kine as iihhaya''muhhis^ on a thonsand Brahraans in Benares or Kuru- 
kshétva ; to him who infringes this pions foundatíon will acorné the five-fold deadly sin of 
elaying a thousand Brahmans and a thousand kine in Benares or Knrnkshétra. He who shonld 
appropriate land, whether granted by himself or granted by others, is born as a worm in dung 
for sixty thousand yearg. 

(Line 23) Rameávara Pandita . . . • , 



No. 3.-TW0 INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGATJM, NOW IN THE BRITISH MUSEÜM. 

By Lionel D. Bárnett. 

The two inscríptions pnblished herewith are engraved on large stone tablets which are 
pow in the Department of British and Medieval Antiqnities of the British Museum. The 
stones bolonged originally to one or another of three Jain temples, the remains of whxch stand 
in the Port at Belgaum, Bombay Presideucy^ : and f rom the records themselTes we learn that 
the temple was fonnded at some time about A,D. 1200 by Blchai^ia or Blchirája, an official of 
the Ratía prince Kártavirya IV, and was named Eatta-JinSlaya, '- the Jain temple of the 
Rattas." Transoriptions of the two records — (not very accurate ones)— are given in Sir Walter 

* This tenn is also found in vol. 5 above, p. 23L 

' Persons styled "tbe Ugura three-hundred '* are mentioned in other records also; e.^. the Manóli inocriptioDa 
of A.B. 1223 and 1252, J. B. B. B. A. S-, vol. 12, pp. 22, 40, The meaning of the expression is not known. 

* Ari is '^an excess of conxin a measure :" Kittel, Dictionary, p. 99. 

* An uhhai/a-mukhi k an image of a cow in the act of giving birth to a Cftlf ; seo Ind. Aní,, voL 11, p, 125, 
and Yájñavalkya, i, 206. 

* For an account of theso temples, with Platea, see Burgess, ÁrchmL Surv. West India, vol, 1, p. L The 
Fort dates from long af ter the time of the inscription». 



16 EPlGRAPfílA INDICA. [Vol, SIII. 



Klliot*s MS. CollectioB of South-Indian Inscriptions, vol. 2, pp. 3286, 3316, of the Rojal 
Ásiatic Society's copy; and from thtJ titliags of tbeso it seems that at some tirae abont 1830 
the ftones were sti]] at Beigünm, standing in tlie compound of a bnngalow occnpied by 
Major Jervis, wlio appears to bave beeu tben tbe Executive Engineer, P. W. D. , Tbey seem to 
llave teen sent by jUajor Jervis to the Museana of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic 
Soeiety, wiere at anv rate one oí them, B, was in 1874,^ How and -vvhen they found their way 
eveiitaally to the British Museum, I have not yet been able to ascertaín. 



A.— OP THE TIME OF THE EATTA PRINOE KARTAVIRYA íy: A,D, 120C 

This inscriptíon is inoised on a massive stone slab, 'withoTit ornamenta of wljiGh ,tbe ^jornice 
on the top, inscribed v^ith the introduotory verse, is about 3 it, XI in- in widtb. The^ total 
height is a trifle o ver é ft. tJuder the Qornice the stone Í8 perfectly plaí» ; the sí de on the proper 
right is perpendicular, while that on the prqpe): left is reog^rvate on tpp, and, thervQe despeMds 
vertically. There is a crack or flaw vertícally down the face of the tgJbJel] Skudy as witjb- By its 
surface is damaged here and there. But the record i^jpa^ostlyinigbBtateof goQ(5, pr^^0]pi?s.tion ; 
and the whole seems tp be readable without any atibstantial dpubt. I am, indebted. to Mr.. H- 
Krishna Sastri for certain suggesíions which have improved my original readíng& and intei^pre- 
tations. „ ,^ .^., ^^^ ,. _ :,^; ■, 

The chaa^aet0r of the inscriptíon is Kanarese, the leiters being v^éll éhaped áná^Tónóíf^d, 
of a type common abónt A.D. 1200. Théir average height is abont |^ Tlie l^péoíál cliarac^ers 
for w and tí noted above, vol. 12, p. 3S5, occúr fkirly often ; atid that ícír' y'^^^^^^ íe found 

twitíe {iarhnaya^h 7, and kavhja^ 1 IB}. 'BohQ ñóútíshéB ifpéá^^^ 

The langtaage is Kanaré>se, except for the Sanstrit prelnde (1. 1) and Ihré Wó^'^éirséfe '*fégiii¿Lg 
Bahuhhir^vvasudhd and ^j?i Gamg-adí^ (1.60), The Kanaí^ge ¿f the laiétóiaí^'-^ 
2-29, 61-63) is of the oíd díaleet ; the prose part (IL 37-59) is medieval With regard to 
vocabnlaary, there are several words of }e3:ical interest : happu (1.26; see above, vol. 12, 
p. 270), Va44avara (1. éO ; ci abové, vol. 12, p. 147), Eofe (I 41), Tiatti (1. 42), gavani (I. 43 ; ot 
TqI. gavini)y dhamlma (I 44; in KitteFs Dictionary only dhamlagmah gi'Vbix),lhalluÚLU 
^. 47), .«i^í^W^ffoin^a ^p,; 48f, 49:.| c|. ^^íboye,. .yoh : ^,i pp. 19^ .;23)*:##<|-^%íym.„<(l,o^), 
tiekw6¿¿tt (1. 51), tUm (I 52), Itadage (1. 53), hagara (1. 58). With respectto orthog?rapliy 
there is Httle to note : the letter lUío^heb ¿|)pieárój ^aíiá in the proae initíal h h régnlarly 
snbatitnted for p, escept m^etidodatn (1. 52) and périmge (1. 54).. 

The inseription refers itself to the time of the MatówaiídaZ^í^^ oúe of 

the Ea$ta princes of Saundatti: for a fnll áccóniít cf hita and the family^o -whict he 
belonged, see Dr. Pleet's Dynastiesof fhe Eanarese Dütncts, in the Gazetteer of ' th-e BónfbaT 
Presídency, vol, 1^ part 2, pp. 549-58. It mentions aleo his yonngerbrothér MallikZErjtriia 
whom ít fity los TítifarájV and describes as mling conjoiñtly with him (line 38): In the genéálo- 
gicfti direction, verses 2 to 14 (IL 3-K) contain panegyrics ofS§na U * his son Kartaviryá til, 
wbose^vfife'wasPadmávatior Padmaladevi; his son Lalcshma, Le, BaJcshiuideya j; who' 
laarried Chandrikadevi or Chandaladéví ; and his sons E&ttaviryá'I^%^^ 
lüerim». -l^héitíB^K^Má, wtó iéft^^ in^vei^tóS as ttó¿ :tiílim¿Ée'ó|f^ 

of ttó^BiatK pi*&cei;'-is ^^é'^Ba^tó^ '■'feB.^f^ÉÍK-^^^ 

.i8 fj^m^ as.5agshta?^fcaj^;^.t|^ #re:^%^.lS^ 3&, 

** Sée Wcífci, tóf^tójíro; wííerfrU ¿ru^^ 



No. 3. 3 INSCB I PTIPyS F BOM BELGAüH : A, OF A.D. 1204. jy 

and B, verse 20 and line 33. After that veraes 1 «i fn 9Q m lo 0.,% j , ~ 

pedigreeiíasfoUowB: '^ ' Ckef Scnbe and Mia,Bter of KSrtavírja. whose 



pedígree ia as foUows : 

TJdaya 

JBiohaíia (Biolia) I 



^'™"^^ Appana (Appa), 

xa. YlgáQvi 



I. I ■ I 

Bíchala fBiclía) II, Vaijana (Vaija) t, i V 

a minist¿r of Kartavirya lY. Jíaladeva 

Appana isdescribed as infcaraw," a Scrile"<'B vfr^iPH 1« 9m j / , 
...,v" worthy to be coanted foreznoian^ong SoriS'' A .eS 2n\!d as", f ^^'^r^^^^' 
"a leader ofSoribes"(B, verse 17> Thft ^JflT.f St A^.jerse ¿l}, and as énharan-agmni, 

" cEief of the Scribe^ of Kálv^a' 1^(1 vlL 2 ) ^ "^' T 'j'^-^'^^^P^^ 
.n^^ • / n nv ^^ »^avixyi*xy li3, verse ^^j, and as a «ackua or "minister" nf +iin 

same pnncejA verBe.^5, 26 ; B, verse 19). A^d we learn fron.' i, lina 39, and B sf tS 
it wae tbis Biohana who f onnded the Eatta-Jinalaya temple at Beigaum ' 

The objcotofthe record (1. 37 £f.) was to register donationa whioh wer« w,„.l 
specifieddateinthetimeof KárWíryaiy,fallingxUecember Id ImZlt t '' ! 
the Jain temple named Eatt^-Jinalaya a Bélgautn. wh oThád bf n f; !. í Tí '? '^ 

deva, the Acharya of ttó Md temple, wbe, as we shall sea froni the iascnpfciou B was ^í Í ." 
o Hanasage a tc«.n in th. Ye^atore talute.of tl.e, Mpore DiaMct; "h^ll T^ ^tlu 

fv^Í^ C?^^^^^^^^^^ vers..., andH. k.y ¿ fiÍ/i' ^g^^í;*^^^^^^^^^^ 
I\ Inmself (11. 37-46), mcluded an assignment of land afc Vénugrsme, le Beleaum TÍ 
.*.«ia.,n« ienure (I. 41), a fer^ of holdiag for wHob pa,.ent'was x^odo if Sf;^^ , J: 
prodace.3 The other grants cbtsisted of imposta batjx iü Mnd and ia coin on variourn 
n.od.t.esof trade (11. 45.59). and cer^inabops (1.59). This part of the iJrd ^7 Ci; 

the petiOd; and xt la speoially interesting to' learn fron. Haes 50, 51, that the m^IntUe 
commumty of Belgattm alreády iüéladed fórbign settlers from Ma, U LátL,, ©nial and Í! 
MaleyaW oonntryr thencbme tv.orn5natorySansfent verse. (li. 60. 61); Ld two W se 
jrses and a prose Kanarese colophon natíiMg the Wmposer of the record • (11 61-3) TI T 
Balaohandra.deva,8tyledKavi-Kandarpa,adisoxpleofMádhavachandra. 

> This temple, though beaiíng this spocial ñame,' Was not the royal temblé of íte BtóW - Ti«i «,. TT"?":: 

» Soe, e.g., :gpi. Carn.. voí 4 Mysore, ¡ntroJ., p. 16 ff. ; aud vol. 7 «love, i.. 110^ ' .. . : ; • 

» Cf. ta]a-vfittí, vol. 12 above, p. 273. i • 



jg EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol, XIII. 



' Th. dato is exaelly the same in botli tbese two records ; tlie detaüs -(A 1. 40 ; B . ^35) 

lÍ^I c^^^ 12U1-5. For this year tl.e giren tltU^ Pausha sukla 2, answcrs quite 

.:! V o Saturday, 25 Daeember, A.D. 1204, cu which day it onded at a W 4 l^s 32 nnn, 
tf~ AndontlaÍBdayat2hrs.3 mm the sun entered the siga 

'iTk Jn Oaprx' u-nas) a.d eme to tlie wmter Bolstice, which bas always been a great occasion 
^;f::üSandao.itions. Tkisdateisinterestmg (1) in oiting the eu^ent Sal.a yeax, 
iast.ad of the mneh more usual expired year ; (2) in giving still another lust^m-e of tbo use 
of the ñamo Vaddavara to denote Saturday (sce vol. 12 above, p. 147) ; and (3) m satisfymg 
therulethata/i;/.aisedwitha5a.Y^/Yln¿¿sliouM actually current at 

the moment of tho samtoanti." 

The places meutioned íb this record aro not many. On liue 48 mention is made of the 
Kündithree-thousanáprovince,regardÍLg^vhichseeDr.ineet's papar mínd. Ant, vol 39 
(1900) p. 27á ; it ^yas tliü hcroditary territory of the Rattaa, and consisted chiefly of a large 
pavt of'the present Beigaum District ; its capital Avas Saundatti, the head-quarters of the Parasgad 
tahika of that district. Yénugrama (11. 38, 44, 48, 50), or Véuugráme (IL 41, 42), is Belgaum 
itself ; in other inscriptiona its ñame occurs as Veiugrame; and ií; is known from othor records 
to have been the chieftownof a small district ofseventy villages;! it seems to have been a 
socnnd capital of the Ratta princies. Kanamburige (I 44) is the modern Kanbargi, about 
thiee miles north-east from Belgaum ; it is shown as "Kunburgee " in the Indiau Atlas sheet 
41 (1852) and as " Káubargi'' in the Bonibay Sarvey sheet 275. On line 46 is mentioned á 
town Maghapfitti, which I cannot identify. Mention is made on line 49 of LSla, ti.at is, 
Lata, Gujarat/and on 11. 50, M, of the Maleyala conntry, in conneotion wíth traders from 
thotíu parts who evidently were settled in Belgaum, as they joined in making the grants. 

TEXT.2 

1 sgrimat-parama-gambhíra-syádvád-ám5gha4anchhanam [|*] ]íyat==trailakya-n&tha#ya 

^áásanam Jina-áásanaiii || [1*] Nam5 víta-rág§ya Sántaye II* 

2 ^SriJina-samaya-nav-ámbndhi rájisut-irkk==amafchan-5rJiit*amrita-raiaa-ér|-3aTO??a-gp 

sat[t*]va-dayá-jXvanam==aparimita*gabhiram=apamm \\ [2*]^|| Naya-inank||^^ 
h[á*|ram 

3 én-yuvatig=id-enisí5Írdda Zrishna-nriparvamsa-ja-pártthiva-chayadol==Sen-arasam 

bhuvíina-nutam misupan=eseva náyaka-mani-Tol || [3*] Vara-Küm- 

4 d-inuuiidal-adhiávaran-enip^a Sena-vibhuge sutanx=adarii durddhara-vairi-blLaiíaT 

bhíkaj;a-parákramam KarttaTÍryyan=an'apama-§auryyam jj [4*"] Á víbimg* 
ádaUsati Padma- 

5 vati Jina-samaya-vriddhi-karan-ápara-Padmavati budiL-ábhimata-PadnmTatí Víb|rá- 

yudhamge Panlí5miya yol || [5*] ATar==irvvarggam ptittídan=avaníéYa3?^»ií;!iap^* 

6 li-maihdaiiaih LaJsshma-nripaih praviinala-miLttápbalam=oseva varclábígsíth 

Támbrapar^negam puttuva-Tol || [6*] 7gii=^riibeta Tiafrf^T),Tytíii|#yar 

kshitibhajana bhuj-atíjpamam. vidvishadh(d)-dhátrí-náthar==ssaiíije- i 



1 See, e.g.,Jmr]u BomUy Branch M. As. Soc, vol. 10, pp. 262-3. ^ from tii» stoiji,^. 

* .Metre : Slobfc (Anushtabh). The line Ls preoaded by tlte Jaon BymM o© th^ skíEts^ 

-* Hcre followB on the stone ihe apiral symboL » JÍ erfare ; ¿w^ ; 8ím| 80 ¿l T^^^*& 

* Here follows again the íp^íxú symboL T Mefa?^ ; ^rj»gjl»x|. / ■^' 



Na 3.] INSCEIPTIONS FEOM BELGAÜM : A, OF A.D. 1204 19 



7 gejdipaiii bliata-pada-liatiymid=á<ia keih-düliy=emd=iiliii-ábhra-dh.vánanaaiii tamnaya 

t-araga-khur-OdghOsham^eiiid^arixji na;ná-sthaüa-stb£lyitvamam k(~I=padeyade bidad= 
5- 

8 duttaxii-irdd-appar==iiimim || [7*] ^Aparúdbigalane nalpuda iiripalakura 

dariida-nlti t>áp]3u gban-ájn-ádhipan=age Iiaks]ama-"bLii-viblaiiv=aparádham 

damdam=emb=iv=ill=ém kritiyf) || [8*] 

9 ^Amrit-áiiibboriláiyol=^p-attida SiriyaTi=anam baytu dhátrarii sva-mayá-kraixiatliixi 

bér=orvvaIaiii nirmmisi chapaleyaii=á Krislinanol^kvidi matt-á yirna- 

10 l-odyad-bbágyeyam sustbireyan^osedu kottam mahib}ii:iii-mkáy-óttaman=app= 

I Laksliinidevamg^eiie mige taledal Chaihdrikadévi cbelvam || [9*]^ 
* Praimta- ári-nidbi Chamdrika- 

11 satiya áüa-brátaraam küde dliáririiyol=banirLisal=árum=:árttapare Lakshm-drvTi- 

áanañi kshatriy-ágrarLiyam silade meobchisal pbanipanam p-and=e- 

12 tte táiii tanna kay-gunamarii kamdTidariiiid=avam poga]al=arppaiii visva- 

jikv-áiiyiih. || [10*] yNavapati-Lakshmideva-sati Ckamdaladévi nij-odgka- 
bastadiíii dhareg=eseyalke 

13 Bamkranianadol=kude kámchanamam beralgalol*ber=eseda homa-kálikeya 

karpp=eBed-irppudu babu-kalpa-vallariya tala-praválada nakka-prá(pra) - 

14 savakk=elas-irdda iumbi-Tol || [H*] <^Sñ-Yasudevan==aTat=esva7 Lakshma- 

3aripamgav=aiiiiidya-D6vaki-dévi-Yol=oppTiv===i Ymuta-Chaiiidala-dévigaiii=ádar= 

átma3ar=bbbii-n (bbk-ñ)-va]aya- 

15 prabaddba-Bala-Kaáavar=emd=ene KSrttaviryya-dhátri-vaTa-Mallikárjj-una-kumárakar* 

•arjjita-sauryya-éáligal || [12*] ^Dridlka-áauryyam Karttaviryyam tala- 

16 re bala-yutam dig-jayakk=anya-dbátri-patigal=benn-ittu. nlram pugalsavara sarir- 

ósknadim batti chitt-adgata-bblfcy-Titkarska-vritti-prasarana-yisarad-glia- 

17 rmma-tOy-Orminiyini viatritam*=agal baniyum yriddMyum^adtL nijam= 

aih.bbodbig==embar==vvimfidbar || [13*]^ ^^1 kamanSya-váji-cbayam^I ka- 

18 ri-sairxkulam=i vilá8mi-lí5kam=iv«eihmav»-á kaviya kálegadol bayal^ájiyol^parání- 

kada y\iddb.adol=pi4idaii«itit»xTaii«í kali Karttaviryyati=«eiiid=á- 

19 ktLlam«ági nOduvadxi bandbana-ááleyol^irdd^ari-brajam [| [14*]^^ isgri-Batta-variiáam™ 

emba Suméruvan«aérayÍBÍ kalpa-kTijananam=enal=§iii ráráji- 

20 pududo vibudh-ádbáram árlmat-kulam pramOda-nivásaih 1| [15*]^^ || A 

mabaníya-ktilakke éiro-ma^i bbavy-ámbujakke tojo-mai^i rakehá-mani budha- 
TÍtatige 

21 cMmtó-mani belpargg^enalke ramjípan^Udayam || [16*] Lalita-gun-augharix 

Laksbmí-mlayaih samárita-taadbu-bi'atam taledam nirmmalam^app^Udaya- 

sarOvaradol-udayainam purusba-puúidarlkam Bi- 

22 ohaih || [17*] ^*Prakata-árl-iudhi Bichanaüi kula-gribam állakke lil-ásrayam 

STikíitakk-Tidbliava-inariidiram Sirige sev-ástbánakam sad-gui?iakke kal-ábbyása- 
padam Sarasvatige Baihckár-§.layam 

1 Metre : Kanda. * Metre : Mabasragdhara. 

* Here foUows on the stone the apira! symbol. * Metre ; Mattébhavikndita. 
^ * Mette ; ChampakamalS. • Metre : Utpalaraálá. 

"^ Bead eseva. ® Metre : MabáUragdhaTá. 

• Here foUowa au tke «tone tkq Bpiral gymijol. ^^ Metre ; TJtpalaxnála. 
^^ Here f ollows an tbe atone the spiral syinl>©l aurrotimded by rays. 

12 Metre ; Kanda ; and oo ia verses 16-17. 

^ Here foUows on fika atóme tke «piral isyixibol. ^* Metre : Mattébhavikrl^^ia. 

P 2 



25 



26 



27 



20 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Voi 

23 dJiarmtna-káryy a-kalapakk=«=abhÍTf iddhí- géh am^^amal - ach arakk==e nal ram jipam Ij 

^Bicbamge sukavi-saihstuta-vachamg=^ádat=«ssTLtar=Jjm-éiÍLclra-inata==ári-locha 
iiibliar=átma-Iiit-a- 

24 charanar^nnegaida Permiaananuni^Appananum || [19*] Páp-apahári-Jin 

pada-bLaktam stLpátra-sacbkuJa-dáiía-vyapara-gamita-diiian^^enip^i pe 

Perrumanam tavar-mmaney==ádam || [¡^0*] 
^Sthira-padin-(5dayain«=ambujakke kamalaih padm-ákarakk=ambtij-ákarani«i 

Tanakke pür3;ina-phalit-árámam pTirakk=oppaY=ariit==ire lok-ottaraa-KxLrtta* 

uripa-rájyam- 
g=oppxivaih sad-gun-ábliaranam árikaran-ágra-ga^yan=eiiis-irdd=Apparia jagarii 

enal || [21*] Anavady-okti vinüta-vai;xig=ripadéáam cbágam=^asvapna 

nikáyakk=atí- visin a- 

ya-stbitikaraiii Jaina-kram-ámbliOja-pñjanam=^Aimdra-dhTaja-viblirania-éruti-las, 

vadiy-emd==aríid=aniiiidya-Daya-srlkara9.-Appanamge dorey«ar«l dhatriyo 

28 1 diiarmrnikar (| [22*] SAchalita-gni^a-tiilayam obatura-OIiaturiniaukliaii*< 

Appanana vallabhe suprachtira-vivék-áapada-charu-oharite Vágdévi: 

pesarind^^esevai (| [2S*] ^Vara-Va- 

gdevigam=Appana-prabhtigam-ádar-nnandanar-ári-Jinaávara-margga-pratibhasaka 
lasad^ratna-trayamgal^vinéyara pür vv-ár j jita-paipiyadimde ni ratam mey-^ 
enib=^ante 

snstbira-Laks}xmi-pati-.Biolia-Vai ja-Baladévar«gsaj- jau-ánandakar ¡\ [24*] 5 ej 
odyat-patra-dánam brata-guna-charitam saj-Jin-áyása-nirmiDapaíiav^atm-Qrvvl- 
^1 sa-rajy-ábliyudaya-naya-chayarix tammohopputt-iral dhariíiiyol^vikhyai 

irvvare sogayipar=a Oamdaraditya-sén-ágraíii Himbam K:srttaviryya.fcah 

32 tipati-sachiv.5ttamsan==i BicMrajam |I [25*] ^Sajan.áfcarsbanam^atma^va 

vasikaram subrin-mchanarix tujan-dchobátanam-anya-marntri-chaya 

starhbbanam durnnaya-bra- 

33 3a-vi,ivéshanam=eihb=iv=áge mja-raamtr-Smgarhgalim rariijipam TÍjaya-árJ 

Karttaviryya-saohivam Lakslimí-ohaj;iam Biohanaiix || [26*] 8p¿j^ 

anuraatiyam Jainar=iyal=agadu para-pra- " " * 

34 varttenojol Jamarol=adhikam Bicham tamd=ari-nr;pa-bliuia-viiaYa-lVJc«T,. 

patíg=x.a^ II 1:27*] «Hnday-SM.dakan=adan=nrwig=ivLo.Z,I^ í^r^tt 
gtni-a8pada=Bicli-ánuja-Vaijanam vi- «"^wa sa 

^^ ^^?Wn-,-^ll"Tt^.*T?'^ mSrttiyol=Madanam cMgadol-abja-baxHdJtava-ta 
Í2TtsT^W:t^ "^ "^^^'°^ ^^■■^^^^^*^ ra..adyLk«deyol 1 

m^na-btuBafc-arppa:,adol kalaihkam=illadá hima-rochi tapa.kriti>-mada 



29 



30 



36 



37 ^^-^rittiy-^^^^^^^^^^ sara-bhnruW dlxareyol=Appa-^taxh Baladévan=oppnva. 
StaL SL ^^"^^^'«^^■P--''^---l^^'^bda-mahán.a^4aléá.a.^ ^^^ 



nij-anu 



^ Metre : Kanda ; and so in verse 20. j n, * „ .^., , I """" 

« Metre = Kanda. ^**'* ' Mattebhavikri^ita j aad so ia vea 

»Her«fonow,onü«st<,nethe.ymbolof tibe .»«*.«. V mIS ! £^3''"?^'?'**- 

» Metre : MktfabhaTarldita, , ?: ""^ " -Mahasragdhara. 

» fl-followaonthe stonethe.y«,lK,Uf the/a**Aa. ^etre = Champakanffli. 



No, 3,] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGATJM : A, OF A.D, 120i 21 



38 ja^uvarája-kumara-Vira-Mailikarjjuna-devam berasu Venugrama-skandhaváradoi 

sámrajya-sdAaman=anubhavisutíam=at;míya-árikaran-iigra- 

39 ganyanum-akliila-mamtri-jaiia-varérijannm^appa Bichirajam mádiñida Enta^in^ 

ilayada sri-Sántiualib a-dé vara nitya-pñj-ábhishékaih modal-áda dbarmma- 
káryjam^-nimitta- 

40 m-at,n taj-Jin-álay'ácbái^ya-sri-Subhachaihdra-bbattaraka-dévargge Saka-varshada 

1127nGya Eaktakshi-samvatsarada Pasbya-áuddha-bidige^ VaddaTaraQol-üda 
samkramana- 

41 samíiyadol nalcbhásirvvam=inaha]anamgal sahitam-ágí dbárá-pürrYakairi mádi 

Yéniígrameyol kotta stbala-vritti adara temka deseya baíeja 
khárigeyiih pa- 

42 duval koda-geyjn, ippa( k-nálkatieya hattiyalli irisii^gafte sahitam mattar^aydu || 

a VénugrámeyalU hiriya müda-gériya yadiivaiia iia?ijü- 

43 1 Duggiyara Tikanatia raaneyim bada,r,^al-]Rau('y-oibdr. | padova-gériya pa^nvana 

bariyol=maney-ondu | paduvana gavaniyalli rjaiioy-oáida \ sala basadiyirii 
müdaiia 

44 Kapiléávara-devara dhavalarada katt;-idii'ül=¡iis.ne mñra I Aneya-keref-o boda 

batteyirii badagal hü-d5riitam a Vénugramada kobm mattar=eradu 
kamiiiaY==miiur-elpatt-riru ] Kanamburige- 

45 y-Álürim paduvíam ber^ggereyim psduval key-mattar hamnerada \ padnvana 

battiyalliiix teiiika-géinyol=ay-gayy==agalad=ippatt-omdu kay=Dilada raaney=ondu ip 
Mattarii svasty=^a- 

4G neka-guna-gan-álamkri(kri)ta-Batya'-sancb-acbai\'i"Baya-vinaya-aam^ = aárita - jana- 

prasannarum Magbapattipura'pratisb&itaJina-muni-jan-Opadisbta-gadda-áás 

krama'pa- 

47 ripüliia-Vira-banamjiL-dbannmar,iíi: Eaínricbftrita-pnnya-karmmartim | PadiuaTati-deTi- 

labdba-vara-prasádaruih vibiía-B?ikaia-jaB-abliidariim | nyay-epfii'jjana-vyavabara- 
prasastarnih 

48 bha]lu]iik!-dañida,-iia.síanim=^appa Baiíiaya«>ebakravaríti Jayapaíl ^Setti iaiikbyam=: 

agí Vénugramada síhalada samasta-müiximiiri-damdamgalnm Kümdi-müsasirada 
paitaniga inodal==ád.=U" 

49 bbaya--nána-dési"mnmTG-ari-darridamgaíom Parasurama Náyaka Pommana Náyaka 

Ammugi Náyaka praraukbar>^appa samaata-Mla-vyavaíiárigalum | Padapa 

50 ñ^ Nftñíiíí f^4t' ?ore;ac'ha Serti rü^odal^^íid-eliá Maleyala-vyaYaiarigalum 

matitai:!^-:!. ■/en'agraii^t'.díi s'thíJiubj eliliina:jey¡kadavariim dü&igarum mukhjajja" 

ag-üüíla paru,uariiil'. ¡ iciip'í:.;';:]!! \ aiiiika- 
61 Ba!igarmn---int4vai^=-cílaiii mn^^h-íh SantiuáUia-dGvara basadi^^e bitt^-ayav=emt- 

eiiidodo baduganim baiiida kadurege mhmí'ttu íiagav^^OL ; i : ; temkal nadie- 

vavarkko suihka. nag,v/--üTiiuu | Maleyaiara 
52 kudurege bagav-oiiid u i ariivatí-uyd^-etiu konanigalotSüam péridodam saryv- 

ábadba-pe(pa)rihárani | chirinageyikada cliirakkc dñsiga-vasarakke ! haiíi* 

vasarakke | iiiarn'gára-vasarak[k*]e \ gaiiidba-vana- 
58 vasarakke gandba-vanigar^atiígaí.Uge | akka-Bálega-matakko bére-Téje barisa-dere 

Üriya bagav^oiiidu i boragaiiim bamda sireya kadagege vlsaysomdu | 

boraganim bamda gaihdha-'Vanakke | kaksba-bbandakke | á bbam- 



Eead hmjyo!', '> Here follows on tke stoue tkí symbol of tie ifxnklo,. 



22 EriGRAPHIA INDICA. [Yol. Xllí. 



5é daih giidyanaih tükav=ajda | Iiattiya bhandíge táram mura u in-ririígo 
kániy^oihdu 1 bliattada bbamdige bliattav=or-vval]ani á poriihge bhattav^or- 
miamnam 1 amkaBatba(da) bhafctam maridad=á bhattamv=or.vval laih I bbatta- 

55 vasarad^=:anigaclíge bbattañi idcliclia-sollage | akki-vasarakko akkij=addam j 
melasina hericoge ine]cás=or-mmánam a javalakke are-vátiaih | iiiígina 
pettigcge íriígu gatlyánam tükav-ára alla-arisinada javalakke á bba- 

66 ndaih' palav-aydu á heri[iii'*']ge al[l*]a-arisiiiam palam hattu i ^^ünakke 
'nichchat(v)=enney=addam | adakeya bcririige adakey-ippatt-ayda ¿í. javalakke 
adake liamneradu | eleya hérimg=ele nüru be- 

57 reg-eley-ayvatta i tenigiua kaya lioriihg=a káy-oiiidii | 5leya ho.riiu.cre ,ileys 

süd=-eradiL á bor[o*]ge süd^ondii 1 horaganiíh baiiida bailada bliaihcUge 
bel[l*Jad-aclicbu badinaydu á 

58 bore^e achcb-ondu 1 balita hérimg=á kay=áru á borege kay=mürii | lielliyr 

káya beriiiíg-a kay-baiiav=oáidu 1 karvvina bagarakke oiiidii karvvu 
baiabada beriiii- ^ 

59 ge balabav=or-ppalam3 Mattam^a. Sántinátb a-devara basadige ári-Karttaviryya 

dévaiii kot-tia amgacU badagn-geriya badagana bariya padavana kadoyol raje 
Yithiyiiii mtídal nálka [|1*] 

60 SBabubhir-vvasudbá datta ríijabbis=Sagar-adibbib ] yasya yasya yíi.dá bhilinis 

tasja tasya tadá pbalaiii |1 Api Gaiiíg-adi-tirttbesbu bantur«ggám-atbav 
dvijaih ! nisbkriti[s*]--=syán-Ba ddva-sva- 

61 brabma-sva-barano nrináih || *Odaviriid-i dbátriy-ellaiñ migo pogale cbira: 

varttisatt-irkke nity-ábbyudaya-s^^E:árttavi^yya-ksbitipa-?ip^!a-sámrajya-sal■^ta^mII 
urvvi-vicli- ^ 

62 ta-ári==Bichiraja-pratbita~v£maIa-Santiáar=ávása-dbarmmain sad-a]ariikrira-spbnt-artt 

ánvita-pada-Kavi-Kandarppa-STivyakta-süktaih |¡ «D^sta-vyatitam^arttba-visoabar 
id^^ene peidaix^oidu sásanamarii piyii- 

63 Bba-sama-sñkti cbátTirbbbbá(rbbbá)sba-kavi-cbakravartti Kavi-Kandarppaiiií'' [)| 

Srlman-MadbaYacbamdra-traividya - cbakravartti - vak- sndbá - rasan - ábbyndita - niti 
sábitya-kaTnala-vaaa-marálam Bálacbamdra-dévam péiva ¿asanam'' 

TBAIÍSLATION. 

(Verse 1) — Yictorious be tbe teacHíng of tbe Lord of the Throe Worlds, enjoined by - 
Jiñas, wbicb bears tbe inf allible token of the blesaed and stipremely prof ound doctrine of ab 
nativas ! 

Homage to SáDÜ tbe Passionless ! 

(Yerse 2) — ^l'he new ocean (consisting of) the blest Jinas' doctrine, a bomo for tbe creai 
o£ gems and néctar ricbly welling fortb •without cburníng, whose "water is tbe pity for liv 
creatnres, immeasurably profound, boundless — be it radian t ! 

(Yerse 3)— In tbe series ofmonarchsbomof tbe lineago of king Krisbna, wbicb 
known as a new pearl-necklace of tbe damael Fortune, iho world-renowned kíng Sena 
was resplendent, as a brilliant central gem. 



1 There fere traces of an erromeous anusvára af ter fclie va • but tbe 8to»e here i» m worn tiiat certainfcy m it 
^^^* , ^ Hero followa on tUo stoiie tbe nymhuX of tbe éahfcha. 

« M^tre : Sloka ; and so ia the uext vorso, At tlie bcgimüug of tbU bao ia a «yaibol, appftrcntly tbe «a/iifci 
< Metre : Mahásragdhará. » Metre : Kantla. 

« Her© foUows on the stone the spiral symbol, surrounded by raya, 
« H€r« follow» ou the-sfcone the symhol of tbe clahra^ 



No. S.] IITSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGÁÜM; A, OF A.D. 1204 23 



(Verso 4])— Tothis lord Sena, who wasknown as the raonarch of tho realm oE exce'lcnt 
Kündi^ was (horn) a son wliose pro"wess terrífied irresistible hostile kings, Kártavírya [III], 
peerless in valoiir. 

(Verse 5)— 0£ tbis lord tte good wife was Padmavatí, a second Padmávati^ in fostoring 
the Jain doctrine, a Lakslimi admircd bj sages,^ even as of the Thunderbolt-heai'cr (tJ¿e wifo icus) 
Pulóma's daugliter [Sachi], 

(Verse 6) — To tliis couple was born king Lakshma [Lakshmidéva I], adoruod bj the 
diadeniK o£ lords of earth, as is born to the bomitcous Ocean and (the rker) Tümbraparnü the 
ñawle.-s pearl. 

(Verso 7) — How shall I describe the grandetir or the arm of king Lakshmideva ? Hostile 
lords o£ the earth, afraid of the redness of the evening {shj) because they decmed it the red dust 
cansed by tlie trond of his warriors' feet, and of the roar of the settling cloud because they 
deemfid it the rattlin^if of his horscs' hoofs, nevor rested in their various seats — O hearken !— 
and were constantly fiocing a^-ay r\t all times. 

(Verse 8)— The pnuitivc policy of kings (consists in) detecting offenders ;-happi]y, whon 
Lakslima, tac lord of earth, Tvas reigniug with mighty authority, neither offence ñor pnaishment 
existcd, so skilf al Nvas he ! 

(Verse 9)— When the Creator in the courso of his magic, quite piitting aside Fortune horn 
frotnthe Ocean of Néctar, created a second (Fortmid), he assigued to Krishna'^ ásmate the fickle 
{Fortune)^ and graciously bestowed this {second) most constant lady of stainless exaUed eptate 
npon Lakshmideva, highest of the company of sovereigns : to such an exceeding dcgree did 
Chandrikádévi display beauty. 

(Verse 10) — Are any men on earth coUectively able to extol (adequatdy) the series of virtue 
of the good lady Chandrika, treasnro of famed fortune ? As she won by her virtue the approval 
of the monarch Lakshma, prince of chivalry, if she had engagedthe king of serpents, he, — look 
yon ! — knowing the merits of her character, would have been able toextol her with the whole 
series of his tongues. 

(Verse 11) — When Cliandaladévi, the good wife of king LakshnG^deva, flourished on 
earth and with her modol hand bestowed gold on an occasion of a sanikmnti^ the black colour of 
the incrustation on the gold, appearing in connection with her fingers, seemed like a bee thirsting 
for the ñowers of her nails of terrestrial coral upon the creeping plants of deaire which were her 
arms. 

(Verse 12) — To king Lakshma, who was like the blessed Vasudéva, and lo this renowned 
Ohandaladévi, who was illustiious as the flawless princess Devaki, were {lom) sons like 
Baladéva and Kesava, tlie controllers of the circling earth, (namely) Kartavirya [IV], lord of 
the earth, and the young prince Mallikarjuna, (tüJio were) endowed with abundant valour. 

(Verséis) — When Kartavirya, firm in valour, advanced with his host to conquor the 
regions of the world, and other lords 'of earth, turning their backs, plunged into the water, 
it evaporated throagh the heat of their bodies, and (again) swelled through the waves of sweat 
streaming forth under the inñucnce of the emotion of intense terror arising in their minds : men 
in error averred that this waa the ebb and flow of a real ocean. 

(Verse 14) — " This desirable troop of steeds, this troop of elephants, this company of 
damsels, were ours ; {htU) in contests of elephants, in battles in the open field, in strif e of 
opposing hosts, this man, this hero Kartavirya, has taken them! "— -thns raefuUy reflecfcs the 
crowd of his enemies sitting in the house of bondage. 

1 A tutelary goddess of the Jaiu church. ^ Aud, secondarily t ''a Lakshmí admired by Budha ." 

^ More correctly : Vishnu, 



24 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIíI 



(Verse 15) — ^iviití^ upon the Sumém (whicli is) the blest Eatta race, how ñourislied as ; 
cree of dcsire a fortaEite faiíj.ik, the Bupport of the sages, a home of happiness ! 

rrí';r::0 lo)— A rrest-]e'.=:e' tii íhis Vi^oi'sliipfíil familj, a son to the lotuses {that are) godl 
-:en/a i.ro.lviiL-jiie gem te tlio company of sages, a wishing-gem to the needy, flonrished Udays 

fVoise 17)— Possessing a mnltitude of deligutfiíl morits, a residence of Fortune, observin, 
ar^re^abie reügious daties,^ Bicha, a lotus of mea, blossomed fortli from tlie stainless lake (¿ha 
ívas) üdaya. 

(Terse IS)— Bichana, a treasure of disfcinguislied fortune, flourished ag a familj-house o 
virtue, a rt^sorí for sport of gi)od deeds, a birth-mansion of Fortune, a darbar-court for nieri: 
a place íor Sarasvati to practise the artd, an abode where waiked the coixipany of religión 
¿,i:t:cs, a liouse for the fostering* of stainless conduot. 

(YcT^o 19) — To Bíelia, whosc speeeh ^\'as extolled by worthy poets, were (hoT7i) aons Vú 
eye^ of the spirit of íhe Lord Ji:ía''s doctrine, active for the good of their owii souls, {namelí 
Permaná aud Appanr.. 

í'Tiise 20)— Knowii as beiüg devoted to the blessed feet of the Lord Jiiia %vhich remo"v 
£ru:It, ( :nd) as passirsg the days in bestowing largesse upen crowds of worthy recipienti 
Permaná Tras a iiome for this greatness. 

(Verse 21) — As when there is seen constant blossoming of lotus-flo^vera on the lotns-plan" 
{as tolicn Hiere are) lotus-plants in the lotus-lake, lotus-lakes in the woods of a park, {or) 
pleasanee íull of fruit in a town, so ñourished in the realm of the world-supreme king Karta 
virya [TV] the Chief Scribe Appa, adornad with goodly qualities, while the ani verse congra 

tulated itself . 

(Verse 22)— (Üíí) faultless speech {was) instrnctive to the fanious Goddess of Speech 
{his) bounty {toas that) of the multitude of the celestial trees ; extremely admirable (tvas his 
■worship of the lotuses of the Jain auccession^ ; (he was) a brilliaat espounder of scripture 
jore splenáid as a flag of Indra^ : — in these respecta what godly men on this earth are peers c 
the Scribe Appana, blameless of policy ? 

(Verse *23)—Of Appana, knowü as a residence of tinwavering virtues {a%d) a Brahma 
of men of skill, the beloved wife, who walked gracefully in the ground of most abundar 
dificrction, was koown by the ñame of Vagdévi, 

(Verse 2i)— To the excellent Vagdevi and the lord Appana were (horn) sons, as if th 
trinitj oí most briliiant gems illaminating the blessed Lord Jina's course, through the pr< 
viously acqnired merii of gidly men had verily become incarnate, {namely) Bicha lord of moí 
coustant Fortune, Vaija, and Baladeva, delightíng the virtuoua. 

(Verse 25)-*Ab in them were seen bounty to famous and esalted recipients, practice of th 
virtues of p'ous obaer^ances, constrnction of dwellingfs for the good Jiñas, (ana) a coxirse c 

1 As ftpplied ta the lotus, tbese three epithets respectively mean ; '^ havíng a multitude of beautif ul íilamenti 
reátiug" in ílie band of Fortaae, haunted by bees.'* 

» Tbat is, tbo Jiñas and tbeir apoatolic successors. 

« Cf. J. J. Meyer, Hindú Tales, p. 143 : ''Tbea amid loud and anspícious criesof joy the standard of Indi 
^\'asmisL'd,ñaggcdwithwhitebanneis,adornedmthagrcat multitude of rattles and little bells, covered wií 
suspended b.antiful wroatha and garlands, decorated witb a string of jewels, decked with a pendant ma^s of yarioc 
fruits. Theuthenantcbgírlsdancm,poefciccotnpositionawritten by good poeta were Bung, tbe multitude c 
tueudaumljuíígler'Btncks that bewildered the eye. were secu, aud betel aud other tbings were given to th 
juggler; a great dcal .f cumphor, saffron, and water was thrown, great gifts were given, drums and otb. 

MahurasJi ín). On tbe legend see Mabábbárata, 1. 63. 



No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM: A, 0^ A.D. 1204 



25 



policy for the adyancement of thdr savereign'a kíngdom, two (of them) obtained distinction on 
the earth and became gloricus : Nimba, the general of tlie army of Gandaraditya, and tbis 
Bichiraja, a crown of the minifíters of king Kartavirya IV, thafc coral- tree among leaders of 
the hosts of suns of valour. 

(Verse 26)— Owing to Qiis) attraction of worthy men, control over tliose whom he loYed, 
fascinating influence over friends, extirpation of the wicked, maintenance of the dignity of all 
other minietors, (and) hatred of all evil designs, Bichana with these elementa of policy pros- 
pared, renowned for fortune, as counselier of Kártavírya, who was a treasure of the Goddess 
of Victory. 

(Verse 27)— For Jains to bestow their regard upoa another's wife ia improper : Bicha, 
going even beyond Jains in hia behaviour fcowards his feHow-creatures, brought and gave to 
his lord the Goddess of Victory (formerly helongmg) to hostile monarchs* arms. 

(Verse 28)— Delightful to the heart, this Vaijana, the yonnger brother of Bicha the site 
of quahties of all prosperifcy, waa on earth in his single person a Dharma's son [Yudhishthira] 
in dignity, a Love-god in beauty, a son of the Lotuaes' Friend [Karna] in bonnty, an Indra in 
Jain worship and anointment, a Brihaspati in policy, a Raghava in the exalted sport of war. 

(Verse 29)— -In swelling the ocean of the famons Jiñas' lore, in bringing about the rise of 
the lotuses of hia own kindred, in effecting the desires of sagea' minds, a moon withoufc spot, 
a snn withont scorching action, a celestial tree without its insensibilíty : diatinguished on earth 
was Baladéva, son of Appa. 

(Lines 37-38)— Hail! When the Maliamandalésvara Kartavirya-deva [IV], pos?eáSor 
of the pañcha'maliastihda,'^ in company with (his) yonnger brother the Heir-Apparenfc Prince 
Vira Mallikarjuna-déva was enjoying the delights of empire in the camp of Venugráma, 

(Lines 3S-40)— for the purposes of the regular worship, anointment, and other religious 
offices of the divine Sántinátha of the Ratta temple of the Jiñas, which had been constructed 
by Bichirája, the Chief Scribe and^head of all the ministera, — 

(Lines 40-41) — he granted to Subhachandra-bhattáraka-déva, the teacher ai that temple 
of the Jiñas, at the time of the sarnkramana on Satarday, the second day of the brio-ht fortnio-ht 
of Pushya of the cyolie year Baktakshi, the 1127th (year) of th© Saka era, in company 
with the four thousand burgesses, with pouring of water, {an estáte on tenure of) stliala-'vritti 
in Vénugrame. 

(Lines 41-42) — On the west from the ditch of the haje^ on the southern side thereof, in the 
twenfy-fouríh hatti^ of the hda-gey,^ (he granted) five magiar, togetherwith an irisü^ structure ; 

(Lines 42-45)— In the aforesaid Vénugrame, in the western course of the great ea^tern 
Street, on the north of the honse of Duggiyara Tik^na, one house ; in the w^^stern course of the 
western street, one house ; in the western town-gate, one house ,- in f ront of the' white-plastered 
bailding of the god Kapilésvara, on the east of the Sála-basadi {temple), three houses ; on the 
north of the road going to the Aneya-Kere [the Elephant'a Tank], a fiower-garden {comprising) 
two maftar (and) two hundred and seventy-six hamma according to the rood of the aforesaid 
Vénugrama ; on the west of the great tank oñ the west of llür of Kanambxirige,^ twelve 
mattar oí arable land ; in the street on the south of the western market, one house, &Ye cubits 
in width and twenty-one cubits in length. 

1 Eegarding this epithet see vol. 12 above, p. 254. 2 Possibly hañje, ''barren " [landl. 

' Sata corrcspcnds to the Tamil paitiy which is explained in Winslow's Dictionary ay ** clasa, arrangemenfc, 
ilivision . . . room or space between pillars . . . garden-beds in rows.'* 

* Koda-gey is possibly the origin of the modern Tcodaí/i, whicb signifies either saleable laúd with a fixed renfc 

that does not vary on ftccount of soasons and other causes, or land granted £or servíoes in restoring, oonstructing,' 
or maintaining tanks : see the Kisamioár Q-lossary, s.v. 

«^ Explained in Kitters Dictionary as ''a pitfall to catch tigers, elephauts, etc." 

« [Thia is very likely the large tank on the north of the Fort at Belgaum, along the east sidé of whi<itó¿iií^. 
the road to Kaigibargi.— -J. F. F.] ./v>^' V- ■ 






Í%^v,, 3e*ite--'- 



^^^ 



%'^ÍM 



2C EPIGRÁPEIA INDICA. [Vol. XIIL 



(Lineñ 45-49)— Furthermore : Hail ! All the Mummuri-dandas of the place of Venugrsma 
and the MurnTüuri-dandas of botíi (classes of) itinerantíradera, comprísíng the merclaants (patta^ 
m'^a) of the Kündi three-tbousand and others, Tritli Samaya-chakravartti Jayapati S<-tti at 
their head, vrho are ¿.dorned with a series of many virtues, endowed with veracity, purity of 
conduot, policj, and courtesy, kindly to dependents, maintaining the religión of strict Banañjus 
accordiüg to the coarses (enjoined) by the books of the lay-disciples instracted by the saints of 
the Jiña established in the town of Maghapatti, performing meritorious works, reoeivino" the 
grace of boons from the goddess Padmavail,^ causing deli^t to all folk, highly reputed for jnst 
acquisition {ofioealtK) and practice of trade, carrying in their hands IhalluihÚ stafEs • 

(Lines 49-51)— and all the traders of Lsla^^ headed by Paraánráma Nayaka, Pommana 
Náyaka, and Ammngi Nayaka; and all the Maleyala traderig, headed by Padapa Nayaka 
Konda Nambí Setti, Pojpeyacha Setti, and others ; and likewise the other traders of the aforeeaid 
place of Venngráma, headed by the gold-workers and clothiers ; and the oil-merchants ; and 
the dimha-saUgas : all these in assembly granted to the sanctuary of the aforesaid divine 
Sántinatha a revenne in the following forra : — 

(Lines 51-52)— On each horse coming from the norfch, a nelamettu (?) of one quarter (of 
a pam) ; on one that passes on the south, a toll of one quarter (of a pana) ; on each liorse of 
the Maleyálas, one qnarter {of apaña); in the case of sizty-five oxen and bufíaloes, howeyer 
they be laden, (there is to he) immnnity from all imposts ; — 

(Lines 52.53)— On each chtra of gold-works, on each clothier's shop, cotton-shop, jeweller^s 
shop, perfmnery-shop, perfnmers' bazaar, (and) goldsmith's booth, one large quarter (ofapana) 
as annual tax nnder each sepárate head. -^ • / 

(Lines 53.54)-On each Jcaiage of cloth coming from without, one-sixteenth (of a pana) • 
on each {parcel of) perfumery coming from without, and on each hhan^a of grass, one gadyana 
and fiveíiziaon that í)Aanía;oneaoh6ia^¿íofcotton,threetóra;on each load thereof on^ 

(Linea 54.55)-OneactbV¿íofpaady. one 5a^ j,^ ^^^^. 

mmoi paddy ; when paddy {to the extent) of au a«fca«a is sold, one baila of that paddy Z 

rhuBkTrici i ' ''^''^'' '°"'^' °* ^"^^^ ' °'' "^^ '^"P ^°'"^^«d ""«. '«' «^° 

(Lines 55-56)-.On each load ofblactpepper, one mam of blackpepDer- on «»„i. i. » 
load thereof, a half of a mana ; on each petUge of asafcetida, one gaiyíalná Jx t^f *l 

ü:^zc '^ °' "-"-• "™^'-^- "^--: rit^t^z^i 

(Lines 56-59)-On each load of beteUeaTés, one hnndred betel-lfia^a «» i. 
beteHeaves;on«.chloadof cocoannts, one su h ^SronelZ¡T:7^r'^''^^ 
bandles of palm-leaves ;, on each parcel thereof. one ¿u^l^n e^Th J W • T ' *^' 

comingfrom without. fifteen blocks of coarse sngar on each parceTtrereof of M T"" '"«" 
loadof plantaina, rixsuch fruits; on each plrcl ikeZI TrlZt' ^^'^^' '^^ "^^ 
.pobolans, one la^la of snch ¿uit ; on eacK^f "^^c^ onetL" '"'Jf^ «* 
potatone.oneíJaZaofpotstone. ^s"*^»' one eane ; on each load of 

KSrtavwya pv] bazaars, f om, on the east of the bigh-road at the western IT^ S ^ ^""^ 
conrse of the north Street. '^ "^ *^ *^ '^es'eni end of the uorthern 



^ See note on verse 6. 



«a:r^í;^*t:.iiX-----Mj.<..;:t^^^ , ^^ 



No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS PROM BBLGATJM: B, ALSO OP A.D, 1204 27 



(Lines 60-61)— Sagara andmany other Mngs have made grants of lands; wioaoeTer 
has at any timo the soil has at the same time the fruit thereof . The elayer of a cow or of a 
Brahmán may perohance find atonement in the Ganges and other holy places ; bat in the case 
oí appropriation of the posaessions of gods and Bráhmans there can be no {atonement) for men, 

(Lines 61-62)-- Whilst the whole earth joyonsly utters abundant praíse, long may the 
seqnence of the extensivo empire of the blessed Kártavirya^ coDstant in success, continué its 
coarse ; the pious foundation of the dwelling of the famed stainless Sántinátha by the world- 
renowned fortúnate BicMrSja has been well told \vith great clearness by the Eayi-Kandarpa 
whose verses possess goodly ornaments of style and lucid meaning, 

(Lines 62-63)— Pree f rom faults, remarkable for significance is this decree which the 
Kavi-Kandarpa, whose verses are equal to néctar, an emperor of the poets of the íonr tongues, 
has joyfuUy related. {This is) the decree related by Bálaohandra-déva, a swan in the lotus- 
wood of everlasting literature that has risen from tasting the néctar of fche utterances of the 
blessed Mádhavachandra, emperor of masters of the triple lore. 

B.-.OF THE SAME TIME AND DATE. 

This inscription is engraved on a massive stone tablet, having a total height of abont 4 
feet 7f inches and a total width of about 4 feei The greater part of the stone is occupied by the 
inscription, which is incised on a snnken surface of a width varyingbetween 2 feet 11 inches and 
3 feet, enclosed between two outstanding perpendicular borders, carved into banda of varying 
width, of a máximum breadth of 5|". This área is surmounted by a plain cornice, 2|" high, 
containing the prelude (Une 1) of the inscription ; and above this is the top of the stone, carved 
in the shape of a dome in tiers. Over the centre of the cornice is a small medallion containing 
the figure of a squatting Jína. The surface of the stone is damaged here and there : bat the 
inscription is mostly in a state of good preservation, and seems to be readable all through 
without any substantial doubt. 

The character is in every respect very similar to that of the previous record, the only 
difference being that the special forms for m and v are extremely common. The peculiar y, on 
the other hand, is found only in ^odayadol^ L 6. The initial n ocours in rü-dUi (1. 24) : and 
there is a subscript n by mistake for rí in the ñame Hadrigumti (11. 50-51). The upadlmantya 
8ign is found in bhavinah^^jp'^, 1. 60 ; see abovo, vol. 12, p. 271. — The language is Kanarese, 
except for the prelude (verse 1) and the two standing verses on 11. 59-61, which are Sanskrit. 
The metrical Kanarese portíons (11. 2-31, 56-59, 61 1) are in the oíd dialect ; the prose Js 
medieval. In the metrical parts the vocabulary is normal, the only rare word being sella 
(1. 15) ; but the prose portion contains a number of obscuro words, chiefly relating to agri- 
culture, which are not to be found in any dictionary. — ^The orthography is medieval : the 
archaio I only ooours once, and then it is a mistake for J, viz. in Bha/tatadoly 1. 3. In Appeya^ 
1. 52, for Appaya^ we find the frequent change for a to e before y» 

In subject this inscription is closely connected with the preceding document, as it records 
a grant of certain lands to the same temple and the same trustee by the same prinoe, In verses 
3-13 it narrates the pedigree of the Ratta rulers from Sena n to Kartavirya IV, and in 
verses 14-22 it descants on the merits of the family of Udaya down to Bíchana, but adds 
nothing fco the Information gained from the other inscription. Verses 22-25 extol the Jaín 
doctora Maladhárideva, Némichandra, and Subhachandra. Then follows the formal graut of 
the village of Umbaravarii, in theKoravallikampana of the Kündi three-thousandprovince, 
in sarva-namaBya tennre, with specification of boundaries, and a record of certain lands given 
on sihah'-vritti tenure, all for the benefit of the Ratta-Jinálaya Jain sanctuary in Belgaum 
(11. 31-56). Then come two Kanarese verses (11. 56-59), two Sanskrit stanzas (11. 89-61), 
and a metrical Kanarese epilogue (11. 61-62). 

The date of this inscription (L 35) is exactly the same with that o£ the preceding record A : 
its details answer to Saturday, 25 December, A.D. 1204 ; see p* 1& above. 

E 2 



28 



BPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [^ol. Xíll 



The places mentioned are fairly numerous. Regardmg the Kunji tlu:ee-thousa^^^ 

province (1. 36) sea p. 18 above. The Koravalli kampana, a dmsxon of that provmce (1. 3&) 

L already been locaLedby a record of A.D. 1208 (Ini. Ant .oL 19 p, 245), whioli places n 

it a Tillage Bhoyija which is tte modern Bb5J, about twelve miles tow^^^ 

Chiksdi, wHcb latter place, the head-quarters of tlie Chitódi táluka of he Belgaum Distnct 

is sbown in the Indiau Atlas q.arfcer-sheet 41, N. W. (1^05), .n lai 16^ 2^, long. 74^ 38^ 

Koravalli itself , however, which gave its ñame to the hamparu., remams to be identafied ; bu^ 

it is Bot impossible that Koravalli may have been the ancient mmé of Chikadi itselL- Witl 

thatguideweeasilyidentifyTJmbaravam,whichwaaintheKoravalh&ampa7Pa (1. 36), ^itl 

Umráni, a villac^e, shown in the same map, abont three miles towards south-east from ChikOdi 

and sixteen miles from Bhoj. Among the places mentioned in the specification of the boundarie 

of ümbarayáni, Belgodu (1. 40) is oertainly the " Belkud '^ of the quarter-sheet 41, N. 1 

(1903) -the «Belkoor"of thefttllsheet41üf 1852,— three miles south-east from Umráiii 

Bamn^anavada (1. 40) is, no donbt, « Bombalvad *^ of the map 41, N. W., two and a bal 

miles south of Umráni ; and Kaxavase (11. 41, 42) mnst be the «' Kharosi '» of the same maf 

—the "Karooshee" of the oíd sheet 41,— four miles towards west-sonth-west from Umran 

Of the other places, Karbñr (1. 45) is KabbQr, eleven miles towards sonth-east-by-east froi 

Chikodi, and Hiñgalaje (1. 48) seems to be Ná-Hiñglaj, seven miles towards west-soafch-weg 

from Chikcdi.3 The other local places cannot be found : they were of course ia^ the Kúnc 

three-thousand, bnt nob necessarily in the Koravalli Umpana. Hanasoga (1. 35) is Hanasóg 

in the Tedatore tálnka of the Mysore Distriot : see p. 17 above. 

TEXT.'* 

1 esrimat-parama-gambhíra-syádvad-ámógha-lámchhanaih í ^ jíyát^trailskya-nathasj 

sásanam Jina-sásanam |! [1*]« 1! NarnQ vita-rágáya Sántayé ||7 || 

2 «Srl-.Hna^samaya-iiav-ámhndhi rájisat-irkk:=amathan-ñ(0)rjjit-ámrita-ratna-ári-]anani 

griham sat[t*]va-dayá-jivanam=aparimita-gabhiram=a- 

3 parará || [2*]^ 1| Jambüdvipada Bharatadop<^=Aihbnjabhava-sára-syÍ8liti Kümdi-mah 

chakram bage-golipndn sakala-jan-ámbaka-ghana-sukri- 

4 ta-phala-vilasa-nivásarh ll [3*] Srí-Rashtraküta-vamáa-saroruba-vana-rájahamQai 

adan=«2Llvam vistári-yas5-nidhi Sena-mahi-ramaítam 

5 sambhrifc-ámal-Obhaya-paksham || [4*] Siriyam nij-ánujeyan=ádaradim éasiy«iti 

rá]an=adam nanpam dhariyisí mikk-amt=á Sena-rajano- 

6 l=senasi ra3an=enipavan=avam || [5*] Sthirateyan^nttnihgateyam dhariyisid= 

Sénarnripa-var-ódayadol=bhásnra-tS35-i:)idhi padm-abhiráma- 

7 n«ene Kárttaviryya-raviy=ndayisida(da)m || [6*] Vinata-ripu-pratibinib-í 

nitamtam Eaxttaviryya-pada-nakhadol=chelv=enikum pñrwa-pad-'áári- 

1 Bhüj is in the quarter-sheet 40, S. W. (1903) in kt. 16*' 32' , long. 74*^ 30 \ 

* [Of tbe f OTir poeábilities about Eoravalli süggested by me in Ind, Ant.y voL 19, p, 244, tlie only rea 
admiseible one is * Eoorlee, Knrali,' about eighteen miles west-by-nortb from CMkodi : but it doea not seem satisfi 
tory. I am incUned to tbinlc now tbat the place must be Cbik54i ibeelf. The name Chikodi is, of course, c^¿M5 
from chiklcaf ' small/ and mdt, pddi, *setfcletnent, hamlet, village,' and very possibly way not be as oíd a» t 
place itself seems to be, but may date f tom a time wheu the town had become f or a while of minor importance- 

* The prefix Nd disfcinguishea this place from Ga^-Hiúglaj in the Kolhápür State, twenty miles towards son 
west from Chikodi. 

* from the stone. 

* Metre : Slñka (Annshtubh). The verse is preceded by the Jain symbol. 

* Here foUows on the stone the spiral symbol surrounded by rays. 

1 The spiral symbol surrounded by rays agaiu follows. * Metre : Kanda, as also in verses a-8, 

* fíere follows on tíie stone the spiral symbol, ^** Read °daU 



le, 3.] 



EKSCRI-TIONS FROM BELGAUM: B, ALSO OF A.D. 1204. 



29 



8 femn=allc!u taB-mmtra-kritige paded=appuva-vol || [7*] Sthiti-karini rimala-gun- 
anvite Padmaladevi Eárttaviryya-dhaiitil-pati-dayite tam triva- 

. rg8-mhBata(li}-sádhiko^=apara.mti-yidye-vol=eseyal || [8*] iJaniyimdaiñ samasta- 
íruiia-sai.iJ:n!a-6arr,síuta-Lakshma-bliümiparii jaua-nata-Kárttaviryya- 

10 vibhugam satí-Padmaladévigam sutatii janiyipa-vol Jayantan=Amara- 

prabhugam Sachigam Mayüra-YáhaBan=Abhava¿xgay=Adnjegara=Amgabhavam 

11 Ram-ákhvegam || [9*] . Vaniteyaram marulchuva samákritivirii sümanS- 

bbivr.ddluyam janiyipa áiladim ka-valayakke vikasaman=iya maVmeyim jaua- 

12 nayaBakko Ivar: .no Vasaníano Chamdramana ditakke pél=eiie yibhu Lakshmi- 
. '^'^^"^r^j^^f! kavi-aariikBla-kalpa-bbfirubam || [10*] svijita-ripu-raja-ráj-atma- 

13 je Chamdaladeyi Lakshma-nripa-satiy^eseyaj^vijita-gLata-sarppa-made yiáva-jaoia. 

8tu<a-c.,aru.cbarítey=ene dbariniyol || [ll*]s Ayai-irvvsrggam kali-Karttayi- 
U ryyam>m Mallikarjjunanum=ádnr=pr5dbhaya-sam,ájya-Ram-ádhipa-yuyaraja-kumárar= 
atmajar-gghana-tüjntb(r) || [12] *Jaaam=enaiñ mcchcbe challarii 

15 pageyar^urada sellam jaya-srlge nallarix Manu-inarggam sa-triyarggam tanag= 

eseje nisarggam grilüt-ári-durggam sa-nay-álápam 

16 surüpam negaldí.n^ati-Dillparii jit-áráti-bhüpam' gham-áauryyam kstatra-yamCya)- 

ryyaní sara-kuja-8adr¡s-aadáryjaii=i Karttaviryyam || [13*]5 

1 7 fiSrlmat-kul-ábdhi-yarddhana - S(5man=enipp=Udaya - yib]iuyin=átmaiaii=atyuddáma - yaád - 

nidbi Bieham bliñ-maLitam saumya-vrittiyam taled=esevam 11 [14*1 
Bicham- ' n l j 

18 ge sukavi-samstiita-yac}iarhg=adar=ssutar=Jjin-éndra-mata-gri-]5cbaiia - Bamnibhar=atina • 

hit-ticharanai-=rmegalda Permmananum=Áppananum || [IS*] ''Tanagam 

19 Bralimamgam=ndyach-chaturaíe tanagam yárddí.igam gunpu chágam tanagam 

Karnní.iiigam=atynmnati sari tanagam Mérugam bliñ-príyatyam tanagam 
€ Iiaiiid raí i igam= Arban-mata-ru- 

20 cLi tanagam Yarísbenamgam=emd=eiiií=aiiisam bLayy-áli bannippndu guniy« 

enis-irdd-^Appanam prltiyimdam || [16*] 8grikaran-ágranig=Appamg=ákaÍita- 
lasa- 

21 ch-eharitro dayiteynalariikar-akírnne virnite vara-yarnn-akriti Vagdéviy-uchita- 

namíidin=eseyal || [17*] SGbana-lakshmi-pati-Pamdugam negalda Ku- 

22 ntí-dévigam I)liarmma-naiiidana-Bhim-lrjJT3nar=ada-yoI=taiiüjar=adar=Tviárutar=Kki- 

rttaTiryya-iiripa-snkaran-Appanamgam=esey=i Vagdevigam sara-san- 

23 ryya-mdhánar=yyibhu-Eielia-VaÍ3a-BaladeTar=nniriJit-árátigal || [18*] WAnapama- 

yidyeg=udgba-vÍDayam smg=oppuya cbagad=elge jauyaaake vinirmmal-a- 

24 e]iaranam=ayi3ge vistrita-blrtti yák-pravarttanege r;t-5kti tamii=esakadim sale 

mam(lanam=age yarttipam jana-pati-Karttaviryya-sachiy-aika-iirO- 

25 marii Eichan>uryyiyol || [19*] "Idu tam srikaran-Appan-ágra-suta-sat-punya- 
prabba-ialam=iiit=idu Eatta-ksbitipala-mamtriya Rama-smcr-ávalOk-áméu 

matt=idu dal dbármmika-chakravarttiya dayá-dugdb-abdii-vlohl-samabiiyudayañ 
tán=eno Bichirajana yaáiim paryyitfca mñ-Iokamam || [20*] iSYinuía-nija- 

» Metre : Cliamiiakanifilá ¡ and so iu verse 10. » Metre : Kanda ¡ and so ia verse 12. 

8 Herc folluws on the stone the spiral symbol. * Metre : Mabásragdhará. 

" Here follüw on the atone two spiral 8ymbol.s^witli a datada between tliem. 

• Metre : Kanda ; and ao in verse 15. ? Metíe : Mahásragdhai-a. s Uetre : Kanda. 

» Metve : MattBbhavikiidita. lo jietre : Champatamalá. 

Metre : Mattobliavitridita, w Metre : Kanda ; 80 verses 22-26, 



26 



30 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. í^oi. XIII. 



28 didt taruní.jaiiaY=ereda ri(va)mdi-brimdam matt=oryvaraB=lksHsaa=ereyad=eBal 

• :ntpanUa4a.vitara.am Baladévam Jl [22*]^ || Sr^tavu^yya-nnpatx. 

29 srlkamn-ádhipana Bicbanana gux-u-k.ladol kk-ettam-Buc antra-vxvokar^^^^^^ 

dharWéra-muBipar^anegaldar || [23*] A mum.mukhjara sishjar=bhbhu(bbhn)Di. 

„„ "■■■■:',.,„.• ...^.;r^r,^■rr.^■.r.^i^!,<^^^!^r-vRv:^:.^¿£¿3^<^Zí--^r.-g^ Nemi- 

31 H4SIita.padar=emd=iini.mndadim V^H.^.ipud=nrvvare vxbiia.bu^L'aou.m..ra.deva. 

* bhattárakaram II [25*32|| Svasti sr- : ':r;;^i»:^:r.,wr-v:-..^K^^^^^ ^ 

32 lésvaram E:i:':tGT:r?TP.-dévam nij-ánuja7nvará3a-kamara-Vira^jyLaiiULaá.-¿;uui:-a0vam 

33 bi.avíIu¡ta:i2^i:tn¿a-íríVmn-ágra-gaijyaaa^^^^ Biehirajam 

-:í''r'::r; EEtta-Jin-álñyr-áü srl-SfriÜTiáília-dévara amca-bhoga- 

" 'dánViiimittam' ári-Müia-saiiigMa-£o¿aak:i:r.d-¿iivayr.- DCríiya^ganp.-Pu- ^ 

35 staka-gaclicliha - Hanssóga - pratibaddha - taj - Jíb - álay - ácharyya - sri - Sabüacüamara- 

bhat&aka-devargge Saka-varsliada U27neya Eaktakslii.samvatsarada Pa- 

36 Bhya.áuddha-Kdjge Vaddavaradol«ada samkramana-samayadol Kümdi-müsasirad» 

olagana Soraralli-gampariada Umbaraváníy-emba gra- 

37 mamarii sarvv-ábadb;i-i.^'iT-iLa:;irr.--asbia-bfi.iga>.cia .:rv ámya-saliifnir. ^ nidhí'Cikshapa- 

jala-pasharL'-aram-ádi-samaiivifcam sarvva-namasyaní mádi B>-akIya-sa- 

38 r.:f>r;v^íiihiána^va¿ü-bhivúVIáhy-ait^^^ dhara-púryvakam^atíprltiyim kottan« 

Adarkke sime aisaniya-koaoi naruvala money-a- 

39 m natta kall^allim temka mogade mxidaiia dikkinol natta kall^allim mumte 

natfca"kall«allim mumde Efagara-kerey^allim mumte ágiiéyiya fc5nol íia- 
4Ü lavajii-Belgóda imiggiLcl4eyalli natta kall^^allim paduva mogade temkana 
dikkinol Bammanavada-KutukavSdada mugguddoya Imgani-ge](e- 

41 ya ke]e(la)ge natta kall^allim mumde KutLikil-gall^alli natta kall=allim mnmte 

nirutiya kCíiol kutukavSda-Karavaseya muggti^deyalli natta kall^allím badaga 

mo- 

42 gade padurana dikkinol Mélugumdiya Karavaseya mugguddeyalli natta kall== 

allim mumde Kemdaríya mCmkinol natta kalWallim mumte vayuvína 

43 ksnol Mélgumdiya Navídigeya muggu4deya gomyteS-gattinalli natta kall«allim 

mú4a mogade badagana dikkinol sunnada ksdiya méga^«ottu-gall«=a* 

44 llim mumde Simdíke-vettada ' padluvana moneyalli natta kall^allim mumte 

Herahina-ksdíya kalla humjikeya mél natta kall=allim mumde mSlada mél 
satta kal ¡| 

45 *Mattam nadol kotta stbala-yritti Karbbñra kal-valli Mülavalliyo}«üriiri müdal 

Belakabbeya keyyim temkal key-kammaY*emtu ntja a Karbburo- 

46 ].«líaddi Gl-mminixd, maneyim paduval=a3ru-gayy-agalad=ippatt-omdu kay«nllada 

maney=ondu jj Kiiliyavaligeyoí=ürimg=IéSnya- 

47 dalli Kemneávara-dévara keyyim müdal Kümdiya kola mattar=omdu basadiyim 

temkal hannir-kkayy=agalad=irppatt-omdu kay=nllada maney«ondn || 

— ■ — — ' X "" " — I 

i Here follows on the stone tlie spiral symbol, Burrounded by rays. 

' Here foHows on tlie stone the gymbol of fche fanMa» ^ TIds word aeems corrupt. 

* Thisline ia preceded oa the stone by a symbol like the chaJcra surrotmded by rays. 



No. 8.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM : B, ALSO OF A.D. 1204 31 

48 iHarigabbey=Alürol=üririx paduval Himgalajeya batteyím badagal=a kola mattar* 

oiiidu badagana kériyalli hatiEÍr-kkayy=agalad=irppattu 

49 kay=nilada inaney=oiiidii || Chaohchakkiyalli m-adana prabhu-manyadsolage 

Bochchula-geieyini múdal-Mudugodeya batteyim temkal baruva- 
60 gola mattar^mmúvatfcu Setti-gutta Naganana matiejim badagal hannir-kkayy=' 
agalad=irppatfcu kay=nllada maney^oihdu || Belagaleya balli Hadri(ciri)gum- 

51 tiyol=ürim müdan=ottini pa4iival karama nalnñr-ayvattu || XTobehugaveya 

hajlí ]Sríttürol=ñrim nairrityadol«=maliájanaihgal kotta ka- 

52 g-goda-geyam^ Appeya Savantan=ambaliyalli kofcta keyam^ sime Kamdeya 

kereyim badagal Hulagana guttiyim míidal Sávantana koda-ge- 

53 yyiiii temkal Sella-saraliih paduval iiatta kal muda- gériy allí danagara maneya 

sthaladol badina [lku*]-gayy=a4da-vane mumt==eradu goddige || 3Eannagavey=l- 

54 lürim nairrityadalli ele-doihtam hamva-gQla inattar=omdu kammav^elnñr-aruTatt- 

emtvL temkanim baiiida(da) Muguliya ballav^adarkke temkana bele pa- 

55 dnval«a hallam badagal=Ü*rumba-báviya tOiiitam | mndal Mülasfchána-dévara 

tórhtam | agnéya kónol=ñra nadnvana dévalayada tómtaih | a e- 

56 leya tómtadim teihkal=a balladim müdal bñ-d5mtam kammam Dálnüru |¡ I 

simegalol=ella Batta kalgal ||* ^Osed="i ááaana-ruarggadim iiripar=ad=ár«pá|ippar=i 

57 dbarmmamaih nisadam tat-sukrit-atmar=atma-bala-rQÍtra-préya3l-g<5tra-pntra- 

samriddbatvadol^omdi viáva-dbareyam nisbbamtakam mádi saiiitosadirii 
ra jyamaii«appu-key da padeva- 
68 r=ddlrgh-ayumam áriyumam || Ene(iii)siLih lóbhade áasana-kraraaman^avom 
mlridanx tad-duratmau«asévy-achara?L-anvitam palige paiáü(áu) nyakke papakke 
blia]anan=alp-á- 

59 yu ruj-avilam ripu-brit-átm-OrvvI-talam durvvalam ghana-dubkli-aspádan^agalum 

narakad«Olol=kadugum m^dugum^ || 7Samanya=yam dbarmina-sé- 

60 tur^nripanám kálé kálé pálaBiyO bhayadbhih [|*] 8arwan«étan=bh.aviiiah=« 

partthiy-émdran^bhúys bhüya yachaté Ramachaindrah |1 ^Sra-dattSm para- 

dattam 

61 va yo haréia vasundharam fibasb^im varsba-saliaórS^i vishtbSyam jayató 

krimih |P loprahat-ári-braja-Karttaviryya-sacbivam árí-BichirS janí y as5-mahi- 

62 tam' pélim^enalke áasanamaii^olpim Balacbamdram guíL-ágrabí vidvaj-jana- 

8ammata-fipbutia-paa-árttb-álapkriya-eamkttl-avabam:=a.pp»^nt-ir peldan-intu Kavi- 
Kandarppam budb-adhlsvaram j^^ 



ÍBANSLATIOlr. 

(Verses 1 and 2 are tbe same ag in tbo preoeding insoription.) 

(Verso 3)-In tbe Bbarata idivision) of Jambñdvipa tíxe Kundí j?roviñcé, a choioe 
creatíon of tbe LotuB-born [Brabman], fasomates tbe mmd, an abode wkere are dispbyod 
fruits of abundant good deeds of tbe eyes of all f olk. 



X This Une on the stoae ia preceded by tbé «piral eymbol. 

2Eead>3^a. » Béad %^. 

* Here foUows on tbe stone tbe chakra symbol. 

» Metre : Mattébhavikñdita j aüd so intbe next Terse. 

« Here follows ob the stone the apira! symbol aurrounded by ra^ s. 

T Metre. áalini. ' ^'^"" ' S'^Xu ^r^^.^. 

• Here foUowB on the stonetbe inHUa symbol. '' Metre.; Mattebbavikníita. 
» Here f oUow on th« stone two ípiral symbote Burrounded by raya. 



32 EPiaRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XíII 



(Yerse 4)— A royal swan ia tie lotus-forest which is tlie blessed lineage of tb 
Báshtrakütas, a treasure of abounding glory, Sena [11], beloved of tiie Earth, who repreisente^ 
two stainles3 pakshaSi^ ruled it. 

(Verse 5)— The nioon was {entitled) raja [*' 'kirsg " or ** moon " ], besiowing {apon 8Um 
wíth reyerence and affectiou liis own yoiinger sister Fortune. Wlio, Vfith that king Sena, couL 
bo wratliful, and {still) be styled fj'j. ?^ 

(Verse 6)— On tlie eaBÍern mountaín (viz.) ibis e:?celleiiÍ3 king Sena, -wbo possesse 
constancy and esaltatíon, there aróse tbe auu tbat was Kártayirya [III]; a treasure of brilliar 
lustre, delightful to lotuses.^ 

(Verse 7)— The line of reflected ímages of bending foemeii on Eartavirya's íoe-nail 
(one after another) consíantly drÍYÍrig oat predecessors who had taken reíuge at bis feet. clunj 
as it were, in desire to take counsel with him. 

(Verse 8)-— Estabh'shing order, endowed with stainless virtuea, Padmaladévi, belove 
of Kártavirya the lord of Earth, in her turn appeared like a second science of polity, causir 
high suecess in the triple domain.^ 

(V^->^e 1))— Fiug Lakshina [Lakshmidéva I], extolled for a triultítude of all merits, wí 
born as son to the Lud Kárlavirya, praiaed of the people, and to hís good wifo Padn^aladex 
as was bora Jayanf-a to the Lord of Celestials and to SacW, as the Peacoek-rider [Karttikeví 
to Abhava and fco tbe Mountain's Daughter, as üama to Hari and {the goddeús) nam 
Eamá. 

(Verse 10)— By bis form,whichiufatuated the damsels, byhis vírtae, which caused t 

exaltation of the wise,^ by bis spleudour, which aroused an expansión (of delir/hí) in t 

earth, the lord Lakshmidéva, a tree of desire to the multitude of poets, so appeared to t 

eyes of the folk that they said : ^'Sayin truth, íb he Káma, or the Spriníí-crod or t 
Moon?" 

(Verse 11)— The good wife of king LakshLma was Chandaladevi, daiagiter of a nionai 
who conquered hostile monarchs, OYercoming^ the pride of mighty serpenís/' pi-aiscd by 
people for her noble conduct on the earth. 

(Verse ]2)—0fthispair the sons were the princes the valiant Kártavirya [IV] a 
Mallikarjuna, (rGspectively) king and heir-apparent of the Fortune of their natal empi 
intensely glorious, 

(Verse 13>)--As all the folk applaud (Jdm) whiie he displaya sport (consisting in) wou- 
mgfoemen^sbreasts/IovefortheSpiritof Victory, a course {enjoined) by Manu a88om 
with the triple doinain,^ a natnre whereby he captured foemen's fastneBses (and) held pd 
converse, glorious was this Kártavirya, güodlyofform, surpaesing DJlipa, oonquering boB 
Idngs, intense in valour, flower of knighthood, equalin bounty to the Tree of the Gods* 

1 Appareatly feho tm paJcshas are the paternal and materna] famíHes of Sé^irWitlTí^ñ^^^^ 
the epithefc secoudaríly means <' equipped with a paír of úúnlm wings." 

* Namely, dharma, ariha, and kama, religión, weaUL, and love, 

•Secondarilj.in referee to the SprinVgoitMBmeans « caueing a rieh growíL of flow.rs" Tfe , 
op.thet «co^darü, refera to the Moon, and in tM Bense .ea.a « causing theopening of th lotuTLer » 

T This translation is given with some reserve. Sellam does nofc appear in the dioiion«rr . t 

» Kamely, dharma, artha, and Mma 



Nó. 3.] INSOEÍPTIONS FRÓM BULGAlTM : B, ALSO ÓP A.D. Í204 Sá 



(Verse 14) — Styled a moon raising up the oceari of his blest liieage, ihe lord Udaya's son, 
a treasure of magniücent fame, waa Bicha, celebrated over the eartlij displaying courteoils 
[or ** moon-like '*] conducta 

(Veíase 15 ís identícal with verse 19 of the preceding iaseríption, introdncing Permaná 
and Appana, sons of Bicha.) 

(Verse 16) — To him and to Brahmán (pertained) exalted akill ; to him and to tlie Ocean 
prof undity ; to him and to Karna, bounteonsness ; to him and to Mera, verily high positiori ; 
to him and to the Moon, love of the earth ; to him and to Varishena,^ delight in the Jiñas' 
doctrine : in these words how constantly did the company of the righteous joyfuUy extol Appa 
as a virtuous man ! 

(Verse 17) — The Ohief Scribe Appa*s wife, endowed withbrilliant conduct, full of elégance, 
renowned, having a form of choice hue, bore the fitting ñame of Vagdévi. 

(Verse 18) — As to Panda, prince of vast fortune, and to the illustrious queen Knnti were 
born the famous sons Dharma's son [rudhishthira], Bhima, and Árjana, so to Mng Kárta- 
virya^s scribe Appana and to the distingnished Vágdévi (were horn) the lords Bicha, Vaija, 
and Baladéva, treasures of choice prowess, conquerors of foes. 

(Verse 19) — Bicha, the unique crest-jewel of king Kártavirya's ministers, acted on earfch 
(in such a manner) that in his splendid career model courtesy was verily an ornament to peerless 
learning, abundance of brilliant bounty (an ornament) to fortune, stainless conduct (an orna- 
ment) to youth, widespread fame (an ornament) to age, truthf ul speech (an ornament) to elo- 
quence. 

(Verse 20) — ^' This is indeed the mass of radiance of the goodly merit oí the scribe Appa- 
na*s eldest son ! — ^this is a ray of the smiling glance of the Fortune of the Ratta king's minis- 
ter ! — ^this indeed is verily the risen tide of the waves of the Milk-Ooean (that is) the grace of 
the emperor of godly men ! " — thus described, Bichiraja's fame spread abroad through the 
triple world. 

(Verse 21) — To his renowned lord in times of consideration visión of the lore of stateoraft, 
on the field of stern battle a keen missile of victory, in time of sport a minister of amusement,^ 
was Vaija, 

(Verse 22) — The damsels and the troops of bards, who gazeduponhim and begged with 
eagerness (respeciively) eyed not and begged not of any other : so comely (and) unsurpassed in 
bounty was Baladéva. 

(Verse 23) — In the Hneage of teaohers of the blest king Kártavirya's chief scribe Bichana 
flourished the great sage Maladharideva, sublime of righteousness aud intelligence. 

(Verse 24) — This pre-ominent sage's disciple, worshipped by lords of earth, an ornament on 
the face of the goddess of the most puré Doctrine, famed for estraordinary virtues, was the 
illustrious prince of sages Némichandra. 

(Verse 25)— As a treasure of peerless austerities, one whose feefc were caressed by coroaets 
of troops of monarchs, did the earth with huge delight extol the lord Subhaohandra-déva-bhat- 
fcaraka. 

(Lines 31-33)— Hail ! While the MaMmandalésvara Kartavirya-deva [IV], possessor of 
the pañcha-mahaédlda,^ in company with (his) younger brother the Heir-Apparent Prince 
Vira Mallikarjtina-deva, was enjoying the delights of empire in the camp at Venugrama, — 



^ A saint of Jain legend. There was a sect bearing the ñame o£ V^. icharya : seo Jnd. Ant¡ vol. 6,^ 
p. 30 f, , ^ 

^ This term, narma-sachiva, occurs also íu Kainaadaki, V. viii, 20, where Sañkarárya in his commenfcary 
inatances Vasantaka as the narma-sachiva of Yatsa-rája (acíL ia the Rafcnávalx). Another iastauce oa an iascrip» 
tion i» found in vol. 8 ahove, p, 30, 1. 162. 

s See aboye, vol. 12, p. 264. 

H 



34 EPIGRAPHIA INUIOA. [Vol. XIE 



(Lines 33-34)— for the purposes of the anga-^lhdga, ranga-bhoga, daily bathing, an 
■worship of the divine áantinatha of the Ratta temple of the Jiñas, vrhidh has been constrtic" 
ed bj fais Chief Scribe the incalcnlably meritorious Bichiraja, for the restoration of broke] 
bursfc, and ivorn-out (portions) of his abode, and for gifts of food and the like, — 

(Lines 34-38)— he did wíth poaring of water grant ín exceeding pleasure to éubhaobaí 
dra-bhattSraka-dgva, the teacher at that temple of the Jiñas, who was connected with t] 
MúIa Samgha, the Kondakunda Anvaya, the Désíya Gaijta, the Pnstaka Gachchha, and (t 
toion) Hanasoga, at the tinae of the samhramana on Saturday the second day o£ the bri^ 
fortnight of Pasliya of the cyclic year Baktskshi, the 1127th (yeor) of the Saka era t 
village known as Umbaraváni in the Koravalli kampana within the Kñndi three-thousa^ 
making it immime from all conflicting claims, oarrying with it téja-svainya of the eight riel 
of usufruct,^ accompanied with (rights over) treasures, deposita, ^ater, stones, gardens el 
to be uníversally respected, for the increase of the glory of his empire and his posterity» 

(Lines 38-39) — The boundaries thereof are : in the north-eastern quarter, at the comer 
the naruval tree,^ a atanding stone; tbence, íacing tówards the sonth, in the direction of 
east, a standing stone ; thence in front, a standing stone ; thence in front, the Cobj 
Tankj 

(Lines 39-41)— thence in front, in the south-eastera qnarter, a standing stone in the m 
gudde^ of Mülavalji and Bejgodu ; tbence, facing towards the west, in the direction of 
south, a standing stone below the Imguni Tank of the muggud^e of BamnaanavSda and Kv 
kavsda ; thence in front, the Knnikil-gallu, there a standing stone ; 

(Lines 4l-42>-thence in front, in the sonth-westem quarter, a standing stone in 
muggu44e of Kutukavada and Karavase ; thence, facing towards fche north, in the directio 
thewest, a standing stone in the muggud4e of Mélgnndi (a»ti) Karavase ; thence in fr 
a standing stone in the npper part* of the Kemdari ;5 

(Lines 42-44)— thence in front, in the north-western quarter, a standing stone in the • 
building of the muggudde of Mélgundi (and) Návidige ; thence, facing towards the east ii 
direction of the north, the npper pile ofstonesof the Chnnam-heap; thence in front at 
westem comer of the HiU of the Wüd Date^ree, a standing stone ; thence in front aboye 
stone-heap of Herahina Koiji, a standing stone; thence in front, above the lea' a star 
stone. ' 

(Lii.es45.47)~Likewíse there was granted m the shire a Bthxla-vriUi tenure (o 
íolT^^ngestae¿) : m MülaVaJJd, the braBch-hamlet of Karbür. on ti.e ea¿t of tha towx. í 
of Belatabbe s a^bk kx.d, eight hx.ndred hamma of arable land ; m the afore,aid Karba 
the ^est of Maddx Gava^da's house, one honse, ak cutets in width (an¿) tTre ut^;^ 

« 'llT "f^^"-^^^^" *^ C- P- B«WB, Threé Tr.aiUe* o» JUiraü MMt, p. 17n., wLere P W Ellí. 
tLete.d:tionaI yarseennmerating the eight 5J^^^^ 

X:*%«, property deposita i„ the laúd aud uot dai.ed by .üother 3 pZZ:, i L.1^' (^ZT^^ 
yielding produce. (6) .áMya, produce from snch ].nd.. etc., 6) m J.^ Set; tCS^!r 

"SrS™ .'^*'»%<«'«'-'»«provement8whichc«ibemade.'' See also KitteL s r 

The Premm tpiítota or longifoUa. ' 

"'^^*™««'ia(t<)fthisterm,whichliteraUy denotes «threeheana.» 5» nnr«4»;n -o v. ..... 

Tekgu m^ggaia, the junction oí the bonndarL «f tZ 1 -n "f *"**'"'• P*»!»?* » ia tlie same 

T%m TreatU^ á« JfíraJ rIaí t J»""^»™* of two or more Tillages (for example. ^f which see O. P. I 



No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM : B, ALSO OF A.D. 120é. 3& 

in length ; in Kiüiyaválige, to the north-easfc of the town, easfc of tbe god Kennésvara's 
arable land, one mattar by the rood of Küadi, (and) on the south of the Jain sanctuary one 
house, twelve cubits in width (awá) twenty-one cubits in length ; 

(Lines 4S-49) — In Harigabbey- Alür, on the west o£ the tawn, north of the road to 
Hiñgalaje, one mattar by the aforesaid rood, (awá) in the norfchern atreet, one house twelve 
cubits in width (and) twenty cubits in length j 

. (Lines 40-51) — In Chaclichakki, within the eastern manya^ of the Prabha, east of the 
Boohchnla-Tank, sonth of the road to Mudugóde, thirty mattar by the Brahmans' rood, (and) 
on the north of Setti-gntta NágaEa's hoase one house, twelve cubits in width {and) twenty 
cubits in length ; in Hadrigunti, a hamlet of Belagalo, on the west of the bank to the east of 
the town, four hundred and fif ty kamma ; 

(Lines 51-53)-— In Nittür, a hamlet of Uchchxtgave, on the south-west of the town, the 
boundary of the hag-goda-gey^ granted by the burghers and af the arable- land granted in the 
nmbaW of Appaya Sávanta {%$) a standing stone north of the Kai^ide Tank, east of Hulaga'a. 
Bush, south of the Sávanta's hoda-gey, (and) west of the Seila-saral, {and) in the groundaof 
the cattlekeeper's house^ on the eastern street, an a^da«^(xne-house of fourteen cubits, in front 
two koddige ; 

(Lines 53-56) — ^In Alür, (a hamlet) of Kannagsve, on th,e south-west, a betel-plant garden 
{comprising') one mattar seyen hundred and aixty-eight hamma by the Brahmans* rood ; the river 
of Muguli coming f rom the south, the sonthern hle thereof, on the west the aforesaid river, on 
the north the garden of the Ürumba well ; on the east, the garden of the Mulasthana god ; on 
the south-east quarter, the garden o£ the temple in the middle of the towu j on the 3onth of 
the aforesaid betel-plant garden, east of the aforesaid river, a flower-garden {comprising) four 
hundred kamma» At all the bouBdaries of these {there are) standing stonea. 

(Lines 56*58) — ^The kings who in accordance with thia decree shall gracioualy preserve 
this pious foundation in very truth, inspired by the righteousness thereof, shall obtaiti pro- 
gperity for themselves^ their armies, friends, wives, families, and sons, shall cleay the whole 
earfck of obstacles, shall rule their empire with happiness, and shall gain long life and fortune. 

(Lines 58-59)— The wicked man who through greed shall transgress in any degree the 
order of this decree, folio wíng an improper courae, being a vessel of guilt, malice, {and) evil, 
shall be short-lived, overwhelmed with disease ; his own lands shall be taken away by f oes ; 
feeble, aufíering intense pain, he shall for ever be born to torture in the seven hells. 

(Lines 59-61) — This general principie of pious foundations of kings is to be maintaíned 
by you age after age : again and again Rámachandra makea this enfcreaty to all these fntare 
sovereigns. He who should appropriate land, whether granted by himself or granted by others, 
is born as a worm in dung for sixty thousand years. 

1 *' Land either Hable to a trifling quit-retit, or altogetber exempt f rom tax " : Kittel, s,v. manya, In tb^ 
Tamil country " Serva-mányam siguifies land entirely free, o£ whlcb both the Mel-varam, tbe Goreminent 
sbare, and tbe Cudi-váram, tbe Inbabitant's sbare, isenjoyed by tbe bolder of tbe Mányam*; tbis tennre can only 
be lawfully created by the Joint act of tbe Prince and tbe people ; Ardba-manyam is land AaZ//5rfi^, o£ wbích. 
tbe holder enjoys only tbe Mel-varam, it ís created by the Prince only '* (P. W. EUis in C. P. Brown*s Thne 
Treatises on Mirasi MiffM, p. 24, n. 13). It wonld seem tbat tbe «awaí^j^íj tennre applied to boldings of 
Brábmana (cf. the sala tation namasküra appropriate to Brábmans),- and by analogy to otber bolding» in religions 
endowmentfl, while tbe manya tennre was granted to secnlar persona or for secular pnrposes s bnt tbis distinttíor 
dees not always bold good in tbe Tamil Country. jí^^t^^ ^^ 

* I.e. tbe bard (or black-soil ?) 7coda-gey. See above, p. 25, n. 4 * A kind of rent-fcee boldin^^^^^'^.-i^^ 

tií No... ... 

^ «^^"■- ■'■•■>... 



S6 EPIGRAPEIA mDlCA. [Vol. XII 



(Lines 61-62)— Say^ the blest Bichirája, minister of Kaítavirya [IV] the slayer of 
multitude o£ foes, is exalted iu glory ; tkerefore Bálachandra, a Kavi-Katidarpa, a sovereign 
sage?, appreciating merit, has thus rightly declared the decree, so that it conveys an abundac 
of ornameDÍs of clear words and ideas approved by the learned. 



No. 4.— INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI. 

Bt Lionel D. Barnett, 

The village of Ittagi lies in the south-west córner of the Nizam's teiTitory, about twenty mil 
to the east of Gadag in the Dhárwar Dístrict, Bombay, and some four miles nortb of the Bam 
kop station on the Southern Maráthá Railway. It is shown as " Ittngi " in the Iridian At] 
Bteet 58 (1827 and 1893), in lat. 15^ Íl\ long. 76^ V. Witb only the slight difEerence o£ t 
earlier final e, iís ñame is given as Ittage in the inscriptions, in A, verses 34, 40, 41, 61, and 
Une 91 : and it is described in A, verse 34 and line 75, as a maha-agrahara or '' great assig 
meut to Brábmans '^ ; in A,* line 70, as simply an agrahára ; and in B, line 91, as an anac 
agrakdra, '' an agrahara so anoient as never to have had a beginning." The record A furth 
places iti (verse 34) in the Belvala, i.e. Belvola, country, and in the gronp o£ yillages kno\ 
as the Nareyamgal twelve (see p, 40 below). 

This village has a large temple of Mahadeva (áiva), tbe bnilding of wbicli, in or sbori 
before A.D. 1112, is narrated in the first of the two inscriptions published herewitb. TI 
temple, which is ín the Obalukyan style of arohitecture, measures at its extreme points abo 
120 feetin length and 60 feet in breadth ; and in the massiveness of its construction and iba ríe 
ness of its decoration it fally deaerves some of tbe praises laviahed on it in tbe inscription 
including a meation of it in verse 67 as deválaya-chahravartti, '^ a very emperor among tea 
pies/' A full description of it, with illustrationa, from which its merits can be properly appi 
ciated, will be found in Mr. Consena' fprtbcoming volnme on ** The Chálukyan Architecture 
the Kanarese Districts/'i Fergnsson said of it that it '* must be regarded as one of the m< 
highly finished and arohitecturally perfect of the Chálukyan shrines that have come down 
ns. In the opinión of the late Meadows Taylor, the principal temple is perhaps superior 
decorative arfe even to the Gadag temples. In it * tho carving of some of the pillara and o£ t 
Untéis and architraves of the doors is quite beyond descríption. No ohased "worfc in silver or ge 
could possibly be finer.' "^ 

On the south of the above-mentioned temple there is a smaller temple o£ the same olí 
of architecture but not of such elabórate work, which is perhaps the temple of Mñrtti-Náráya: 
(Vishiju) that is mentioned in verse 68 of the inscription A. And on the veraudah of ti 
temple there recently stood— and, it is presumed, stül stands-a detached stone tablet bes 
ing a long record coDsistiagof the two inscriptions which I edit here from ink-impressic 
received from Mr. Cousens in 1914, and placed at my disposal by Dr. Pleet. A transcríption 
these two records, in many places very inacourate,^ is given in Sir Walter ElHot's MS. 0< 
lection of South-Indian Inscriptions, in vol. 1, pp. 319 b to 327 a, o£ the Boyal Asiatío Sooiet¡ 
copy ; and from the titíing of the transcríption the temple ab which the tablet stands seems 
be now known as Madoáa-Ningana gudi, ** the temple of Mádé§a-Niñga." It is not olear w] 
the i^cordshould be at the minor temple ratherthanin the sanctuaryof Mahadeva, to whi 
xt properly belongs ; posf^ ibly, however, the tablet was not buüt into any structnral part of i 

1 See, meanwline, hia remarks in the List of Antiquarian RemaiQs iu the Nxzam^s Territory (1900), p, S9, 

Muiortf of Indmnmd Easiern Architecture (2nd ed., 1910), voL 1, p. 4,24. 
' For a particular instance, see note 1 on p. 59 below, under the date of the inscriptioD B. 



Nd. 4.3 INSORIPTIONS AT ITTAGI : A, OF A.D. 1112. 37 



great temple, but was aet up ia sorae place, perhaps the courtyard, in which it woald be more 
visible to the public, and was removed eventually to ifcs preseafc position in order tLat it should 
be better preserved. 

At the top of the tablet there are sculptures, whioh, according to the Elliot MS, Collec- 
tion, are as follows : in the ceatre, a linga (presumably on an aSAís/iéfcíi-stand, as usual) ; 
on theleft, two standing figures and a cow and calf, witb the sun aboye them ; and on the right, 
another standing figure and the hull Nandi, ^ith the moon over them. 

Th-e tablet bears 95 lines of writing, mostly in a state of excellent preservation, of which 
Unes 1 and 2 cover an arca of about 4' 4* in wídth and 1¿" in height, and the rest an área of 
about 4' 2'' in width and 5' 4" in height. It includes, as has been said, two inscriptions : the 
first of tbem enda about balf-way through line 89 ; and the second begins immediately after it. 
I mark the two records A and B. I ara indebted to Mr. H. Krish.na Sastri for some valuable 
suggestions in dealing with aome of the verses in the first of them. 

A,— OP THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI : A.D. 1112. 

The characters of tbis record are upright and finely formed Kaaarese, of the time to wliich 
the record refers itself , averaging from tV' *o |" in height.— The language is Kanarese, with the 
ezception of the two opening stanzas and the stock verses, beginning on line 86, which conclude 
it, whicb are Sanskrit. After its opening namashdras (lines 1, 2), the inscription is in verse as 
faras Une 69 ; as usual, tbis metrical portion is in the ancient dialect. The remainder (esclud- 
ing the Sanskrit oomminatory verses on lines 86-89), is in the mediaeval dialect,— As regards 
voeabulary, we may note first that ín line 41 we have the surname Ghaumra, which apparently 
means *' possessing four images.''^ Other words to be noticed are : lavam, 1. 50 (explained by 
Kittel as *' a list of soldiers oc of public servants/' but here used in a sense not unlike that of 
lavani, '^ mass," "collection ") ¡ pdvula, 11. 70, 77 f. (see vol. 12 above, p. 270) ; atahüta, 1. 70 
('Hheatrical performances"?); ghaliydra, 177 ('* clocf or ** gong " ; in Kitfcel ^aííyira, 
gadiydla^ gadiyala) ; vasuge^ 11. 78, 80-82 ; tahUlu^ 1. 81 ; vtsalca, h 82 ; hhandiha, II. 82 f.— The 
OTtlLOgraphy presents several features of interest. The sonne is omitted at the ead of verses 
3, 5, 8, 9, 11-18, 20-23, 25, 28, 33-35, 37, 39, 46, 48-53, 55, 60-62, 68, 70, 72 and 74. Intervocalic 
I in Sanskrit words usually, but not always, is changed to Z. There is considerable confasion 
between I, I and r. The I appears as r in ervvar^ 1. 7 ; arddar, 1. 11 ; ndrppada^ 1. 14, and ndrp- 
padarh^ 1. 38 ; erpatt^, 1. 15 ; negardd=, 11. 23, 31, and negardda, 11. 44, 55 ; irldu, L 26, witb ii^da, 
1. 38, and irldtidu^ 1. 60 ^ ; torttu, 1. 30 ; negartteya, 11. 31, 38 ; arlcUsal^ 1. 36 ; negarlda, 1. 46 ; 
verhhuv^ 1. 63 ; pogarite, 1. 68, beside snch regular forms as e.gr. negalda, 1. 25. The I appears as 
I in prahala, 1. 10 ; aldaoi, 11. 9, 23; áM», 11. 10, 16 ; tdld% 1. 21 ; golvudu, 1. 32 ; on the other 
hand, Z is cbanged to Z in üisidam, 1. 28 ; ilida, 1. 37 ; ilipe, 1. 66 ; negalalu, 1. 68 ; haliya, 1. 70 ; 
on tbis confusión see Kittel's Grammar, paragraphs 32, 236. Several times, even in the metrical 
parts of the first inscription, final m before initial vowels is changed to t;. The sound ay is some- 
times changed to ey ; tbus valeya, 1. 38 ; Pdteya, 1. 41 ; taneyam, L 42 f . ; Basaveya, 1. 42 ; 
iideyam, 1. 52, and udey^, 1. 58 ; allyudeya^ L 59 ; sameya^ 1. 75. The B'pdlmg p'iiinkeyer^ 1. 58, 

^ Tbe word chau-^era seems to be a Prakrit forra correspondí ng to a Sansknt chatur'héray "possessing fiíur 
imaees." What tbis exactly meang is not clear ; hut possibly it denotes a mau who makes a Hving by ahowing 
ímages of gods, sinúlar to tbe manJcha, "a Tneudicnnt wbo went about getting bis livelikood by showing a picure 
whicb he carried in bis hand'' (UvasngadasSo, in BilUothn Ind., vol. 2, app., p. 1). Tbeprofession of image- 
fihowman is already attested by Pánini, V. iü. 99, jtviJc-ártlte ch=ápanye, " the aflGlx ka ia not added to denote an 
image wben tbat image is used as a means of livelibood but is nrt for sale." 

2 In irldu (1, 26) and irldudn (1. 60) the crook representing r is placed on tbe top of the hook representíng 
« on the right sida of the L Tbis inode of writing leads to some confusión, for in oret/a (L 29) and SennehaUu, 
(1. 71) tbe e in tlie syllables re and nne is represented by a pimilrtr hook surmounted by tbe same crook, whereaft 
in Vennekal (1. 68) íbe e ia denoted by a crook placed immediaf-ely over tbe nn, without aoy hook below it. 



EPIGUAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 

Sí5 - - .. — . 



íb .robably due to a similar phoBetic cause. Tbe u^adhnamyasonnd is represented once only, 
alh: e^l the charactei- for r, -z- P-i^-pu"™ (1. 44) ; ou t^s wlnoh xs perhaps a mere y 
, th rlre, see abo.e, vol. 12, p. 271. Lastly, we may Bote that the prese parts of both 
giaphi. f 7' ' . . t^ ^se of initial p and its denvative 7i : tlias we find here 

:zí: i"rt:r;!i, i. 83. ana , .:, i. ss, by t.e m. oí m., i. 77.. mo,, 1. 77. 

íají'm?. 1. 78, halla, 1. 78, /laíítt, 1. 78, hanneradu, I 83. 

TheinseriptionbeginswithaalutationstoSiTaandother deities, and vcraea m praise of 
élva vUnB, and BrakmaB. It taea gives some Puranic genealogical and other matter,! by 
^^^y oV an introduction totbe i-eal pedigree of tlie Western Chálukyas, oue of whom, Vikrama- 
di'tya VI, was reigning wliea it was written. 

Tt deals first ^iíli the race of Manu (verses 5-14), becanse tbe Cliáinkyas. were affiliated to 
the Mánavya G5tra. The aon of the god Brahmán ^as Mana Svlya.hbhuva ; his son was. 
Pivavi-ata- Hs seven sons were Agaidhra, Medhááthi, Vapushmat, Jyñtiabmat, Dyutimat, 
¿TTana añdSavana,Tvhoreignedovetthe8evend«?pas or concentñc islands of tbe Hindú 
cosmos Ac^niahra .ras sucoeeded by bis son Nábbi. Tkea foUows a geograpby. also xn the 
Puranic vein,^ after which oar poet goes backto bis genealogy, tellin^ns that Nábbi's eldest son^ 
was Rishahha and the son of the latter was Bharata, the eponym of tho land known as tbe 
BUarata-varsha. The autbor then makes a passing menfcion of tbe " emperor Vikrama " (verse 
1.5) that is, Vikramadltya VI, who, he tells us, was an ornaracnt of the GhSlukya race, 
a'scion of tho race of Manu, and a very Visbnuvardhana, " an inereaser of Visbiju," witb 
allusÍon,no doubt, to the fact that tbe Cbálnkyas bad Visb^a as tbeir family god, and the boar, 
typifying one of bis incarnations, as tbeir crest. 

The inscription then introduces the Solar Race (prose after verse 15). We are told first. 
that the Manus Sváyambhava, Svároobisha, Auttarni, Tamasa, Raivata, and Cbáksbusba bad 
eachinsnccessionruled tbe eartb for seventy-one oyóles of tho four ages: tbis means that six 
manvantaras or patriarcbates bave elapsed in the ciirr^nt haljpa or ceon.s Tbere is tben 
jntroducedtbe seventb Mann, Vaivasvata, who presides ovar tbe manvaniara in -wliicb we are- 
Bow : he was a son of Vivasvanta, ie. Yirasvat, tbe Sun, wbo was a son of tbe Prajápati 
Kaáyapa by Aditi, danghter of tbe Prajápati Daksba, and to bim tbere was born Ikshváku, 
wbose daxLgbter was Ha. 

The Lunar Race, to wbich tbe Chálukyas really elaimcd to belong, by paternal descent, is 
introduced at tbis point (verse 16) ; tbe previons matter having been giveu witb a view to adding; 
glory to tbis race by showing an iniermarriage of it witb tbe Race of tbe San. Tho mind-born 
son of the god Brahmán was the great sage Atri. His son, born from tbe pupil of bis eye, waa. 
tbe Moon. The Moon's son was Budba, who had as bis wife Ilá, ibe daugbtor o£ IksbvSka, 
raentioned just above. And tbeir son was Purñravas, " an inereaser of tbe Lunar Race." 
Parüravas begat Hariti Panchasikha (verse 17) ; tbis person, we may remark, wa» obviously 
invented because tbe early Chalukyas of Badami were Háriti-putras, descendants ofan original 
ancestress of tbe Hárita Gctra.* In descent from tbe sons of Háriti tbere- aróse the ChSlukya 
race (verse 18). In tbis race the record mentions first Satyááraya (verse 21), meaning 
Pulakesin II (A.D. 609-42) , whom it styles, without any real foundation, " lord of Ayodbyá " t^' 
in tbis connection the family was also known as tho family of Satyaáraya. It then (verse 22) 

1 Compare Bhagavata-Purana, V, i. f ., and Vishna-Purána, II, i. 

* Compare Bhágavafca, V, xvi ; Vislinu, 11, i. 

' About tWs matter see Dr. Heei's paper om th© Kaliynga in Journ. B. As, Soo., 1911, p. 482. 

* T here is no mention in this record o£ Háñti's water-pot {chvilka, ehnluka, olmlwJca) from which some other 
records fancifully derive the ñame Chalnkya : see Dr. Fleot'» D^nasties of the Kananie JHttrietir in tbe Gaeebteep' 
of the Bomtay Presidency, vol. 1, part 2, p. 389. 

* See Dyn. Kan. Districts, ut snpra, page 339. 



No. 4.] mSCRIPTIONS AT ITTÁGI : A, OF A.D. 1111 39 



skips on to Taila II (A.D. 973-96), the foundei: of the later Chalukya line. And it then 
enuiaerates Taila's successors (verse 23) down to the reigning king Vikramaditya VI 
(A.D. 1076-1126), who is eulogized copiouslj (verses 24-32), but witÍLOut any meution oí definite 
■details. 

Tho record then introduces an officer of Vikramaditya VI, the General Mabadéva, and 
proceeds to treat of-hia descent and piona works (verse 31 fí.), la the Lmd of Bliarata-varsha 
there was the Belvala distriet (nádu). In tbis district there was a gronp of villages known as 
the líareyamgal twelve. And in thís group there was the great agrahára Ittage, in which 
there were fonr-hundred Brahmán honseholders {mahajanas), One of them was Bótaya 
Chauvéra,^ of the Átréya gotm (verse 42), who begat Madhavabhatta, who begat Basavaya, 
who begat Décbiraja, who constructed a tank for his nativo town and begat by his 
wife Nijikabbe or Nijambike a son named Vasudeva. Vásudéva by Valajikabbe begat 
Nárayanadéva, a very ]VEürtti-!N"árayana or incarnation of the god ISaráyana (Vishnu), who 
married Chandrikambike or Chandrikadevi (vernacnlarly Chandalabbe). The ofEspring of 
this unión waa onr hero Mahadeva (verse 56), who had three wiyes^Kalaladévi, Mallikádévi, 
and Pampaladévi. In recognition of Ittage being his birlhplace (verse 61 ff.)» Mahadeva bnilfc 
there the great tenaple of áiva-Mahadéva which is the chíef gloi^ of the place. Then (verse 
68), in memory of his father Narayana, otherwise known as Murtti-Karayana, he consfcructed a 
temple of Vishnu under the ñame of Mñrtti- Narayana. And af ter that (verse 69), in memory 
of his mother Chandrikadevi, Chandalabbe, he raiaed a sanctaary to the god Chandalésvara, to 
which, with somewhat doubtfal appropríateness, he added a residence of pnblic women 
(súleyar). And finally he oro\vned his labonrs by bnilding a temple of his own tntelary deity 
Bhairava (verse 70) and a ma-í/ia or monastery (verse 71), and making in the precincts of the 
temple of Mahadeva a tank named Dévl-gere, ** the Tank of the Goddess *' (verse 73). This 
accoiiní: of the General Mahadévacndsby namingin verses 74, 75, sixteen other places at which 
he did acts of piety which made him famous, inclnding, it is said, eyen Varanasi (Señares). 

This brings ns to the business part of the record, beginning in line 69 ; namely, the 
record of grants made to the temple of Mahadeva, We are told first that the king Vikrama- 
ditya VI himself gave to the temple an entire village named Bennekallu : no date is given for 
this grant. The rest of the record (liue 71 ff.) isoccupied with the donations made on a certaiu 
day in the year Nandana, the thirty-seventh year of the reign of Vikramaditya VI, by the 
General Mahadeva. And f rom the opening of this passage we learn that Mahadeva, in addition 
to being a Da^z-da^itíj/aíca, held also the offices of Mahapradhana or High Minister, Kannada^ 
SamdUvigrahi or SamdlhkigroM for the Kanarese country, and Mane-ver gade or Master of the 
Household, and also had the title of " a Mahasdmantadhipati who possesses the pancha- 
mahcisabda,'^^ The donations were given by him in trust to the Four-hundred Mahájanas, 
headedby the Ürode or village head-man, of Ittage, which is styled here (line 75) a mahá'^ 
agrahára. 

The details of the date of this inscription (line 76) are : the cyclic year Nandana, being the 
thirty-seventh year of the Chalnkya-Vikrama-varsha, that is, of the reign of Vikramaditya VI ; 
the fuU-moon of Bhádrapada ; Ádity avara (Sunday) ; an eclipse of the moon. Dr. Fleet gives 
me the f oUowing remarks : — " This ITandana samvatsara was the Saka year 1034 ezpired, 
A.I). 1112-13. For this year the given tithi, the fnll-moon of Bhadrapada, answers as a true tithi 
to 7 September, A.D. 1112, on which day it ended at esactly 20 hours 13 minutes after mean suu- 
rise (for Uj]ain). But the day was a Saturday, whereas the record specifies a Sanday ; and the 
tahi as a true tithi cannot by any means be carried on to the Sanday. Accordingly,irom tbis 



1 Rcgarding thissurname seep.37above, under vocabulary. 

2 Eegarding this epitliet see vol. 12 above, p, 254, 



40 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Yot. XIIL 



point of view the date is an irregtaar one. Bat the given titU as a mean tithi ended at 
2 hoara 29 minutes after mean, sunrise on the Sunday : and the date ia tMs way may perhaps' 
be aceepted as working out Batisfactorily. There was, ho-wever, no eclipse of the moon, either 
visible or invisible in India, at this full-moon, or, indeed, at any time in A.D. 1112. And 
though a similar case of a mean titM giving perhapa a satisfactorj result has been found in the 
oase of the Nidagundi inscriptiou of A.D. 1107 (see page 13 above), much more evidence is wanted 
before we can accept mean tiihis, even as occasional instances, in tbe face of the general indica- 
tioas that all the details of the Hindñ calendar were determined by trne time from long before 
the periüd to which this record belongs. In this case, all that we can really say is that the date 
may be either Saturday the 7th, or Sunday the 8th, September, A.D. 1112, but the date íb an 
irregular one, at any rate in respect of the alleged eclipse. The passage also contains the term 
samkranti: it says soma-grahana-samkránti-vyatzpl,tad-a?hdu. This term canaot have been used 
here íd its ordinary meaning, namely, of the entrance of the sun into a sign of the zodiac, as the 
nearest sach samkrantts wera Kanya on 27 August and Tula on 26 September. It has perhapa 
been used here, in the simple meaning of ' a coming together,' to denote the beginning of the 
snpposed eclipse, the first couíact of the moon and the sua, f or which the technical term ís 
usually sparsa, ' touching.' The same expression soma-graham'samTcramti-vyatlpatad-amdu is 
found also in the inscription B, Ijne 93," 

Of the varions places mentioned in this inscription, some can be identified, but others 
remain for further inquiry. We have to note first that the record locates Ittage (verse Si) 
in the Nareyamgal twelve and the Belvala district (mdu). The Belvala or properly Belvola 
district is well known as a three-huadred district, the chief town o£ which seems to have'been 
Aligere, now known as Annlgéri, in the Nawalgund taluka of the Dhárwár District And 
Nareyamgal, which gave its ñame to the Nareyamgal twelve, is Naregal in the ROn taluka of 
Dharwar, about twentysix mües east-north-east from Aníilgéri and twelve miles towards the 
north-west from Ittagí: there are inscriptions there, published in the Jmrn. Bomhay Branch M 
As 8oo vol. 11, p 219 ff. Kukkanüru. the chief town of a group of thixty Tillares (Unes 70, 
77) stdl ens s under exactly the same ñame three miles north-by-east from Itt«gi ; it, also, was 
in the Belvola three-Wred -A it has some unpublished inscriptions and several oíd temples.^ 
BenneMu,m the Kukkanüru thirfcy(line 71), isevidently the "Bennikul" of the Atlas 
ílVi'i. ^f ^^les south-east from Kukkanñr and five and a half miles east of Ittagi. 
And Talakallu (hne 77) xs the « TaHukulloo » of the same map, eight miles sonth-south-east 
fromKakkannr Among the places mentioned in verses 74, 75, as the localities where other 
pionsactswere done by the General Mahadéva. Savasi (1. 67) is " Sannshi," i.e. SaumsM, 
which is shown m the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 41, S. E. (1904), in lat. 16° 12', long. 75° 21' ' 

mllTÍ^'l Tl''^"'^^^"'*'^"^^^^^^^ ^^ *^^ -P5 these twoVoesare" 

mentoned «; fomung together « the Savasi- or Samasi-Gudigere agkhSra " in a TSlLnd 
mcriptxon of A.D. 997. and the record seems to mark this as one of « ^ éghteenalaMZ'' 
whioh are mentioned in various inscriptions.s Kunduifaeola ñ« ;;° "S^f ^°,'^!?"^''5;«* 

ihf^ flfílí iV>,<.T.ífn;í 4. ü /^i^*»^™^» is, no doabfc, the well kaown Hampe, Hampi, 

LSnSt^Satl''"" :"" ^«r'^»" » a» w>-T ow^ M.a^ 



1 See Ini, Ant, vol. 4, p. 277. 



\l''S^«°^.SüioryofIraiananAI¡a>UrnAroUtecture,m^ vol 1 t, 4&R 



No. 4] INSCRIPTIOiYS AT ITTAGI : A, OF A.D. 1112. 41 



tiugs Sómésvara, Sañkama, and Áhavamalla^ : it oannot at present be traced, but should 
probably be found soraewhere in the Nízam's terrifcory, Lattalür, the ñamo of which is also 
found in inscriptions in the foraas Lattanur and Latalanra, is Latür, a fcown in the Bidar 
District of the Nizam's temtory, shown in tho Indian Atlas shcet 5G (1845) in kt, 18'' 24', long. 
16" 38' : it ig noteworthy as havíag betn tho original lióme of the ancestora of the Ráshtrakfita 
kingR o£ Málkhed (see vol. 7 abo ve, p. 223 ií.). Vennekal id vorj likely the Bennekallu 
mentioned abo ve. 

TBXT.3 

1 Orii^ 6m N"amas=Siváya | Om ís^amo bhagaTaid VáBudeváya íl Om Nanió 

Brahmanayé^ iiama[h*] | srl-Ganapataye nama[h*'] | srí-SnrasTatyai namah | 

Om [II*] ^Namagstumga-áiras-chnmbi-chamdra-chámara-cháravé [|*] traildJíya- 
nagar-árariibha-mñ- 

2 la-stambhaya Sariibhave || [|*] Jayaty^ávishkritaní Visbn5r=vvaraham kshsbhit- 

árnnavañi [|*] dakshin-Qmnata-damahtr-ágra-viárarhta-bhuYanarii vapuh || [2*] 
Sri-Samkaráya namoih(m('>) namah || 

3 Om^ ^Sri-Váni-natha-vamdya^-prakriti-pata-natl-natya-áailfisljaai^-átm-c 

svabhíiva-ttribhuyana-namit-aisvai7a-sampat-prabhtlv-aik-ávasam vedja-vedaih Hukriti- 
8urabhi-samdnha-d(3ha-kshaniaih málk=i viávakk~eiiidiim=:atyutsava-sa- 

4 mudayamam chariidra-lekh-ávataihsa || [3*] ^Sri-rama-ramaniya-ndti'a-saphara-kxñd- 

áspadam kaya-kamty-arudba-prachnr-ambu kaustnbha-gabhasti-vyakta-kimjalka- 
vistáram l5chana-pumdarika-jathara-svai'nn-[á*]bja'-rarayath samast-ará- 

5 dhyaiii kamalákaram bol^esedam Lakshmi-mani5-vallabhaiii || [4*] ^^^Kamala- 

vallabha-nabhi-hema-kamalarh janm-ótsava-fithánam-age mahatmam paramaih 

pavitran=ogedaih padm-ásanam Bharati-ramanaih véda-mahá-prabandhaka-Vira- 
6. jam bhCir-bhbhu.vas-[s*]vas-trayi-krama-nirmmrina-parayanam nikhila-tek-áraclbya-pád- 

arhbuja || [5*] Ems-irdd-ariiburuha-Svayambhuge sutam Sváyaihbhuvará 

pnttidaní Manu7=atamge magach Priyabrata-nripam tat-putrar=Agn!dhra- 

mnkhya-na- 
7 rémdr-5ttamar=ervvar^^=amt'aYargge(rge) sapta-dvipamam pachchu kottanoilri- 

vallabhan=á Priyabratan^ndátta-kshátra-gotr-ottamam 1 1 [6*] Lavan-ámbhonidhi. 

satt=iralk=eseya Jarhbñdv'ípav=Agnidbra'rájya-vílas-áspadav==ikshn-veshtita-visá!a" 
8- PlakshaY=akshnnna-saushthava-Médhatithi-pálltam snre-gadal=sutt=irppÍDaiJi n(5dal= 

oppnv[n*]d=á Sálmali s5(s5)shnia-sáhasa-Vapushmad-bhiíbhu]a-SYíkritam || 

[7*] ^^Jy^tisbraarhtam Kusadvípaman-esev-inegam sarpí autt=irppuda2ii vikhyát- 

áihbhOrasi tannam dadhi ba- 
9 lasidudam KraumchAmaih raja-chakra-khyátam kai-kondan=aTat=á Dyutimad-avanípam 

dtigdha-varási-sim-ánvitaríx^^ Sák-antayi(ri)pakk=arasan=enÍ3Ídarh Havyanaiii 

yyagra-teja || [8*] "^^Svád-ñdata-vrita-Pushkara-médiniyaiii Savanan=áldan=r. 

aTanata-ripTi-laksbnii-dayita.-mTlrfct¡ Mana- 

^ See i)j/w. Kan D-isfrs,» ut supiu, pp. 485» 487 ; and 2íJpi, Cam,, vol. 7, SuiíiiOíja, Sk. 197- 

2 Prom the ink-hripresBÍons, ^ Denoted by the spiral symbol. 

* This extraordinary dative seoms to liave been siiggeated by the following Q-anafiüaye. 

^ Metre : Sloka ; and in the ncxt verse. ^ Denoted by the spiral syraboL 

7 Metro 1 Sragdhará. ^ Possíbly ^mmdyam* 

^ Metre i Sárdñlavikridita, ^° Metre : Mattcblisivikridita ; and so ir. V' v.^Oí- li .. ] " 

^^ Apparently a dialectal form for ehar, unlesa it js a ttíistake for orvvar. 
^2 Metro : Sragdhará. ^s %^^Q above, voL 12, p, 270. 

^'* Metro ; Eanda.. 



i2 EPIGRAPHTA INDTPA. [Vol. XI] 



10 vaiiifí-odadlñ-sa[m*] pñrnna-chf5ihdran=anaghan=atam ara i | [O*] ^Síi;k;i in-iivipa-pí 

Priyabrata-sut-Ág-'^'^^^^^-pf^ií?al/£* tamma tamde kudalít sapta-Barraidra-síiTiiyali 
eapta-dvípamam -y ..--:.'■.•.■:..■ '•' '•■::''_ " ■•...": ~. "':;''". !d)-im balikfc 
jagat-prakat-Ágmdlira-su t-ottamar-dtlia (ddha) - 

11 reyan=árddariir"3=:Nablii-raj-adigal/t || [10*] Himavat-parvvatadimde teiiikar-r 

Náhlii-kslietram«a Hémaktita-mahibhri(bliri)t-patÍTÍmde Kiiiipimislííi-víi.rsli 

te[rii*]kal=opp-irppud=a kraü3ad]md=a Nisbadh-áchalakke Hari-Yarshaní dakBliiii 
Meru-iDadhjam=enak t^rppnd=Ilavritam vrí- 

12 ta-kanaj-Jambñ-Badi-viblirama || [11*] ''5Ni]a.Svrít-adri-brí(ái;i)mga-fcslutid]iara-nikai 

tenikal=opp-irppinam L^kálñk-átyaihta-ramyam sogayisiivudu raiiiyam Hiranmaihta 
ettam bbül5k"5tkrisbtam=app=üttara-Kuru Kanak-ádr-imdradim inüdal=irkk 
sri-lilaih Mályayañaiam so- 

13 gayisuvudu mait=alli Bbadraáva-varsha || [12*] ■^Sama-saxhd-oppuva vai 

aLtamamgaliihd=eseva Mtíru-chárufce tamni [lii] dam^enalke pfuluval-áih 

Gandhamádaiiakk=enisi KotTimálatn^ad=-eí3egu || [13*] '^A nava-klianda-ma-ind; 
inaliisarol=agraian=appa Nábliig-amlüina-giiü-Odayam Rífibabhaní=atmajau=ad 

aganya-panya-Ia- 

14 kshmi-iádhi tat-sntam BliaratarL^ádadn Bbárata-varsham=atanimd~a nripaTi== 

tañe Manu-vaihsa-vibliüsbanan=emtu nórppada^ || [14*] ^Á Bharat-ádi-bhfil 
jarm=afrgaiam=ági samtidra-mudrit-Srvvi-bharain==ellamaTÍi nija-bhnja-bala 

taiedam Chahiliya-vams-ábharanam pratapa-nilayam vibhu Vikrama-chakraví 
dhatri-bbuvana-prasiddha-Maau- 

15 vainüa-jan=átane Vishnavarddhana || [1»^*] Gadya |¡ Ad=emt=enal=erade(da)i 

Kamalagarbhbharam tribhuvaiia-sad-dharmma-sñtradbárariLrh^ ananya-samá" 
TDahira-áspadarum ¡ rája-mt¡-kta-kamdariira=eiiisida SváyambLtiva Svar^cb 
XJttama | Táraasa I Raivata | ChákBkushar-emba Manugal==or-orv 
erppatt^-omdu chatar-yyugaih bararii dbare- 

16 yaii«áld=aüaiiitaram Hiranyagarbhbba-oharu-chamna-nakba-Kaktí-muktaphalaii-en 

Dak8lia-prajapatig==Aditi pnttidaUAditigam ]agach-cliitra-karmma-kiislia(sa) 
enisida Kaáyapa-prajápatigam samasta-lochatiaii^enisida Vívasvamt 

Viyasvamtamge Maiiu-niti-BÍpanan=eiiisid=éle(la)neya 

17 Mann-VaivasvataiL^a Vaiva9vatamof=Ikshváka-ks'hitiéam janiya(yi)sidan=á nrips 

na-deviy=emba sute puttidaUattaI/¿ || ^^'Anupama-hema'-támarasa-garbhb 
maDasa-patraQ=Atrí taii-muni-pati-uotra"pi}.trikege puttida Bamdanan«Inida-m 
inandaüan=aiBpt-aáisu tat-priya- 

18 stitam Budliau=unüata-Soma-vamsa-varddbanan=ogedaiñ Budhamgav«Ilegam pr 

kirttí-ravam Purürava || [16*] "A rSja-rájan^enipa Purüravatiimd=-< 
Somá-vamsaaol«adadi Háríti- Pariacbasikliati=:akhil-áráti-narémdra-iaauli4é [khí 
charana |t [17*] ^^Palarum Haritig«ádar^ssu- 

19 tar=atala-dlxará"bbara^d]iauréya-baliá-balar^á btübhrit-kul-agrésarare modal^ei 

áytu ^ Chalukya-vamsam vilasaWaksliml-Iatá^véllitam^akhxla-jagat^Timgam^Tii 
yaáA-nirmmala-n^uktá-ratna-garbbbbam sakala-kula-kubhrid-vamsa^abdhia-praéam 
[18*] ^^Chu4á-pamchaka-mam- 



í Metre : Mattébhavikridita í and so in ve.se 11. ^ Bead áld'tr, or árddar. The ^onne t$ wñtten tw 

; f *^^; Srají^itó. 4 Mefcre : Kanda. 5 Mafc^-e : ütpalar 

. Jor mlpadam, 7 Metre : ütpalamSU. 

^ Ba, the fourta syllable o£ the word sütradh^rarum. is wrifcten over the Uno in smalkr ctoacter. 
» Í^U^ *,r .. „ '^ Metro: Champakaiaálá. ii Hetro : Kan¿b. 

^'Metre:Mahasragdbara. «i Metre •* Sardülavikai^ita. 



í^'o. -i-] INSCRirTIOX\S AT ITTAGI : Á, f;? 



K 



-O danaiii Bhagayatl-brahma-drum-riradhabirá bivíl-ü , "■.„ k. . ^ '' nncp-í- fh"¡ iií.;l-!)]iail],- 

spllara-sphu^ad-vikra^lla.-kl'ídíl-dnm(Iita-síitIa.víuil álirfci-jri^í}rpv.-^h,;|i^.|!.^,i¡],jjj^y„r^pj([j^. 
bhrájit.a-dig-vadlifikam^^esegruii, rájanyam-d vaiiii'ívl.! ■ m ¡'rj-'- : 'Para-\ranis-oilmati 
pola- 

21 I-=arkkame tadi/a-sríyan^Oinh^^aniu-ir-ai^hf^hariyaí!! í;iiuj tú:,].:ú.I:o rani']-p-oí-nim=- 

aihtaa-sáram^udílama-baniílhrira-íakli.'un íliiJici í^nVa^ii-rii'jji!:'. -^Z' lílaíí. ínfihkaíiuiam^ 

agr-ági'a-fiuni('laraTii^-aclioliludi;am^-akaii)fakaíi« h.M uva .:;;«. l.«l,v O "í: 'in-\m-va^ii8-r)f3aT'=^ ■' 
, [2ü*] _ ■ .,..--.. ...... , 

22 ^Taya-jajíVvatlabliaiii pallcivita-Dija-Clialuky-íinvayLiin lv!]'tL!-u'lí^'shn)l-p^^;a^-u!*vv^ 

i\ak3Íian-aika-k:sha,ma"bhnja-vijay-á!anik;rtn?ii ¿atrarii ivsbar^í\^!-::::^itr-a(lv-Jlhd^u-YLl.írai^l 
nri(iiri)pa-ii!akan^Ayüdhy-adliipniii Muiída Baiyátíraya-dt. -i.i ^•ai^e Satyasraya- 
kula- 

23 m-enisitt-alte Chahikya^vaiiisa ;| [21-^ ] '^i(•g•l^ld^-a ^ a!Íi^adol=:iirTvara-bliara- 

dliurií^aiii pnlíi .^ritiipíannKi,-s:iHry\a-^i:niu áiruni-nt'irB.á 

samgráraadok g'.ddií ijrttagc ^^apt-abiU i-|.M;-í:.-V/iírií,;i;,.n.au-r:.:.,.rkch]iato^^ 

aldaii=avagain^iiiit~^apratiii'íi,- 

2-i pratápan^asahrit-kllalapaiii i Tailapa |1 [22*] .iiui.iii.-'^c-iiii'^datan^ada Tailana 
magam Satyasrayam tíi^iii-nripahma putraiíi viÍ)lLa Vikrauíam tad-aiuijaiÍL 
samd^Ayyan-orvviáan^fiíaua i ammaiii Jayasinigan=:iiiaiia lüagaii». Trailokya- 
malla-kshitísan=enipp=Alia[va*]- 

25 mallan=átaiia ma-gam S5ma(mé)svar-5rvvjsvara ¡i [23*] ^'Tad-anujan^udahata 
ripu-nripa-mada-gaja-mriga-'rajan^aiimla'kirtti-vadUTlij-vadana-Ialám srí-rfiya- 

Dilipaiii negalda Vikramaditya-nripam ¡| [24í*J ^Penad-^ugr-ahita-vaiiisaínaiii 
taridu bhiibhrid-vargganianí 

2G nurggi tat-kslianadirii kariitaka-kfitiyaní kadidu sapt-aihbhodlii-samrnddha- 

dháriniyam dór-vvalarlimde nofppadisi klrtti-srige keli-gri(gri)li-amgariatfi-app= 
ant-ire mádidaih aabhatar^=ru'=Chchalukya-Ramam bara \\ [25*] Eamatli- 
adliisana bGnnol=irldu'' pliani-raj-odyat-phari-ágra- 

27 kke vaiiidu mahi-kamini dig-gaja-brajada kumbh-agraiiígalaih metfii Vikrama- 

cbakreáan^udagray=^appa bhajaniaih bririid^e.ridalit rílgadimdain^id=On=:umnatam=: 
ayto daksMna-bhajam Chalukya-cliakrésaTia |¡ [2G*] ^^PeHara vísh-Orao»- 
eihdrana phan-agradol=írppa bhaye(yam) Rasa- 

28 talakk=asuran=ad-urttu^^ nñmkida pfirábliavam=adi-varáhan:=ettiivamd=asuv-arey= 

áda sede ta]iag^aridiid=eriibinav=igal=ildapalv¿ vasuniati Vikramabharana- 
binipana bhñri-bhii]a-pradósadob¿ ¡j [27*] ^^Pesar-vve(ve)tt-irdd=ádi- 

rrvjakkaluraan=ilisidaiii raja-vidya^ 

29 bhujamgaih vasudhá-lakshmi-bliujamgam tribhuYana-víjaya-sri-blitijariígam mabá* 

sália9a-d0r-bhbbamgi-bhu]'anigam sahaja-madhura-samgita-goshtlií-bliujariígam rasa- 
vadt^-váni-bbujaxiígarii nripa-guna-nilayam ráya-vesyá-bhujamga ¡j [28*] 

i3Eragad=udagrar=íll=orGya bá- 



1 Metro : Mattébhavikridita. 

2 Metre : Mabásragclharfi. s jvietre : Mattébhavikridita 5 fchc same in verse 22. 

* For negaU-^, »> Deltíto tlio danda. ^ Metre : Kanda. 

' Metre : Mattébhavikridita ; thc stinie in verso 26. 

» The syllable ta is omitted, and has becn addcd uader the line in smaller character. 

« Eead ild%í, 10 Metre t Champakamáia. 

i^ KittePs Dictionary gives the form o£ this verb as afwrw. 12 ]y;etre : MahasragáhaTá. 

^8 Metre : Champakamálá 5 the same in verse íiO. 

G 2 



44 EPIGRAPHÍA INDICA. [Vol. ttlh 



80 yole Helada ráyar=illa. kamd=uru-sere gottu tortta^ vesa-geyyada mamdaja- 
náthar=illa tannayn keja vasta-váliaüaman=attadar=ill=e]:ie bai;iriisalk=ad=ár:^ 
nnerevaro ■vira-Yríttijan=agurvvma Vikrama-chakrayarttiya || [29*] Pudidu 
podalda Yikrama-yijriríi- 

31 bhanamam tored=á!-vesakke pfind^odavida bhifciy-ariid=eragal=aTiya-nríp-ávaU páda- 

pithadüln pada-naklia-daTppanamgal=olag=á ripu-bhfipara rüpa cliaihdra-biiiibadií. 
in|'¡gad=ariit-ir=irppuvu negartteya^ Vikrama-chakravarttiya || [30*] ^Jtíegardd^^ 
a Vikrama-cliakra- 

32 Tarttiya pad-áiiibhsjakke bbririígam bhuj-asige kñrpp=ájnege rakke bhn-Yaniteg¿= 

érom-janvanam rSjya-lakstinigü nitt-ay detana rb jasakke paaaram tejnkke kílyp== 
Üan^emde gunaih-golvudu Kumtal-avaai-talam srlman-Mahadévanaiii |¡ 
[31*] Kamda || ^Enipa Mahádéva-cha- 

33 rnüpaBa janma-ksliétra-vamsa-viryya-srutam^átan^aneka-dharmma-karyyam janatá^ 

síutani=enisi negaldav=ene keYalarae || [32*] Ad=eiht=ene || ^Sakala-dvipa- 
kalápamaria miguva Jambúdvlpadolit kirUi-vettu karaiii Blxárata-varsham= 
irppud=ada Yars]i-5tkrisbtam=anit=alli visva- 

34 kulá-saihkula- janma-bbñíai bhuYana-sri-ramya-lia [r*] my -íigra-cliüUkey=irkkum babu* 

dharmma-dhénu-nivaliakkaádiim-bolarix Belvala |j [33*] ^Nareyamgal-panneradiim 
dhar-ái2igaiia-tilakam=enisi Belvaia-nádolít karam=oppi t5rkkum=avarol~dore"vetta 
mak-á- 

35 grabáraY=Ittagey*esegu ||. [34*] HdvL KaQak-ádriy=amte YÍbTidb-áárayani^int^ídtt 

ni'^da üaga-lckada Yol=aBanta-bh5gi-jana-8évitam=:int=idu dugdka-várddbiy=amdade 
pnrusbííttaraa-stbiti^-karam Dhanad-áchalad=amdadiiiidam==imt«iduve Mahésvar- 
áYaBatham=e- 

36 Dnadar=áro tad-agrahárama || [35*] ^'^Aduva soge páduy^alígak iiadap5=aduva 

bamse paihohamam-báduva ganda-gdgile kelar==nnudid=amtutan=ágal-ante mát- 
aiJiiYa rája-kirav=oIaY=arkkÍ8al^^=árad=agaldu püvin=amb=ade lata- vanaih bugu va 
naUayar^alliya namda- 

37 Bamgalola(l) || [36*] ^^Sura-taru-nandanakk^idara namdanadim dhage pnpuv«á 

Mahésvarana jat-ágradimd^ilida Gamgeya káWdar=oppí bappa nir-vvari 
gliaiia-brí(bri) mdain=mt=idara per-ggejeyalliy e tíYi nirggalam dbareg==amiragadiih 
ka2:eYTiY=akkuv=enippudu norppadi^^i pura || [37*] Eali-ma- 

38 áak-árttha-dhtmara=ems=irldai^ negarUeya^^ Ii0ina-dhümam=aggalÍ8Í nacba(bba)rii, 

baram ini}irddu(rdii) naka-nadl'praohura-pravába-samvalana-YÍlása-Yámuna-]a}- 
ódgamamam mige jannav«irppa bkñ-vale(la)ya-vinñta-vipra-vararimd==eBed-írppad« 
ad=etta nOrppadam^fi || [38*] lUYarindam Yéda-yidyá- 

39 latike iiimirddu(rdu)d«á bráhmana-jyéshtharim bhñ-bhuYanam y^d-okta-márgg- 

ánTigam«enÍsidud=á bbñmi.démrkkal=old-ik[k*]uva nána-haYya-samdOhamane sura- 
gaíiam parddu koihd-irppnd=á vxpra-Yarar-ppeobchalkels perchohiit-atividita- 
para-bfabmaiD^á . b rahma-Yaxhsa |j [39*] ^«Sakala-Yyákaranamgalum vividlia. 

1 Apparently for toltu, t ^ead neffaltetfa. ^ Metre : Mattebhavikifdit*. 

* Bead ^e^ald=. « Metre . Kauda. 6 Metre : Mattébliavxkridita. 
' Metra: Kaada. « Metre : Champakamálá. 

• The syllable H is added under the line, in smaller character. 
^0 Metre : ütpHlamálá. n For alJcisaL 

" Metre: Champakamálá ; tbe same in verse 38. » Por not", 

1* Bead ilda, n ^^^ ne^aUeya. w For nd'r] 

w Metre : Maliaiíragdhará. w pe^haps to be corrected to perchchalke^^ 

^ JSletre : Mattebhavikriíita. 



ÍTó. 4.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGl i A, Oí A.D. 1112. 45 



40 véd^árttliamgalum mñiiti-goiñda kala-sástra-samétam-Olagise tammam braima- 

vidya-v3Séshakar=ainláua:charitra-pátrar==amala-jSána-rddhi-sampannar=^ satala- 

ksLanige pñjyar=Ittageya nalnürvvar=ddvijanm-óttamam j| [40*] Eamda H 
lAnaghar=anavadyar=aiiupamnr=anékavidha-yaja- 

41 na-ya]an'adhynyan-ád]iyápana-dáiia-sat-pratigraha-vinntar=Ittageya viprar^a nal- 

nürvvarí^ j| [41*] Avarol=3Pote(ta)ya-Cliauvgra-vesarol=esed-irppa jajSa-dik 
shitar=esedai'=blibhuvaBa-nuta-karmma-kula-sariib]iavar==atul-ltréya-gotrar==amal^ 

ritram || [42*] 

42 Avara sutar=enisidar=Mmaáhavabhíittar=asésha-áastra-páramgamar==ar^ 

ákhil-5rVvi-blnxvau-aika-pavitrar=adya-Mami-chántram || [43*] Biiisiva(da) 

Madbavabhattara tane(na)yaih Basave(va)ya shíidamgi-samgata-cbaritaiii jana- 
nutan^ádam yédam maütij-ákri(kri)tiyiiii sbadamgamaní tá- 

43 Idida vol || [44*] 2Tat-tane(na)yam trayl-tripathagá-himavad-giri sach-cbarifcra- 

sampattiya bittu dharmmada tavar-mmane kirttiya janma-bliümi ]5k-0ttaman=: 
uttam-ottaman-udáttíi-sikhárüani Décixiraja-vipr-sttainan^á mahá-purusbanam 
purusbó ttaman=eiiiiad -irppai-ám 1 1 [45*] stJrímdam 

44 temkal-opp=irppmnm=akhíla-jaii-ádliarain=ag=irppinam dharmm-árainbb-odySgi náná- 

vidba-vibudba-nutam Déchirájam visisht-ádbáram tátparyyadim kattisida kere 
payar^-pñra-vistáradirádam ksbír-ámbbsrási .p5[l*] inatt=enisad=enísugum tumga- 
ramgat-taramga || [46*] ^A negardda(lda) Dechirajana mána-« 

45 niánava-maüdanana sati sati-jana-tilakam tán=eiiisi Nijikabbe mahi-nute 

pemp=eseyal=esedal=i vasumatiyolw || [47*] ^Vasudbá-dév-Sttamam tan=en8 
pesar-yva(va)4ad=á DecMrajamgav^amláua-satítya-kbyáte Wi3aail)ikegav= 

anupamadi pattidam Vasudevam ?asudév-ápatyaa=emb=a[m*]- 

46 t-ire sakala-jagad-vamditam brabma-vidy-avasatham véd-árttha-vltbí. 

vibarana-gnru bhñl5ka-vipra-pradbáDa ¡1 [48*] ^Ene negarlda^ Vasudévana 
Manu-cbaritana kante pnrn]?ia-cliamdr-ánaiie maDa-nidbána-bhñmi bha-sura- 
vanit-óitame Valajikabbe kamtá-ratna |¡ [49*] Á Vásudeva-vibhtL- 

47 gam bhñ-7ariifcey=enippa Valajikámbikegaih sayp=aYarisak Narayana* 

dévam bhñ-deva-tilakan-ndayam-geyda || [50*] ^QNegald-irdd«Imdr- 

ébham=asá-madba(da)-radaaigalol'¿6 dugdba-várási varasigalok Mém- 

ksbamabbrit-pati knla-kudbara-sréniyok Vajri dik-pála-ga- 

48 Da-prakbyatarol=bbavisuvade migil-emt:^aiite Narayanaryyam migil=int«l 

visva-YÍpra-pravararol=enal=im rnecbcbad-irpp=atan=áva \\ [51*] Bkrita- 

ff dtram éaiiikha-chakr o j [j*] vala-y asaii=aparimlatia-áárira-padma-stMta-bhasvad- 

brabma-tejam Yibadba-gana-nutam satya-bbam-ábbirámaih stbití-sa- 

49 ram srl-yutam vipra-vara-pati jagat-sévyan«erhd=eihdn lokam sfctiti- 

geyyutt-irppa líárayanana mabimeyam bannisal^í ballan^^áva || [52*] 
l^Jacrav=ellam taiiag=asritar=ppurushakáram launa mej táne Laksbmige 
iney-itíarcbchan=odarcbchnt-irppa puruaham put>y-ádbikar«ttaniia 



^ Metre : Kaiida, throughout verses 41 -4i. ^ ]\ietre : Utpalaníala. 
3 Metre : Sragdliará. 

* The character for r is kere used for tbe wpadhmániya. See above, vol. 12, p. 2Í1. 

* Metxe : Kanda. ' I^elete these two syllables. 

•í Metre : Mahásragdliará. ^ Metre of verses 49 and 50, Kanda. 

« Read negalda, ^^ Metre o£ versea 51 and 52, Maliásnigdiará; 
^1 Metre : Matlebhavilsñdita. 



46 



10 



51 



52 



EPIGRAPHIA IXDICÁ. 



[Vou XTTI. 



53 



54 



5ü 



56 



57 



S8 



illa sat[t*]vad=TidayaTri bi-ahma-svarüparíi prakása- 

Mürtti-Wárayana || [53*] ^A 

bliásara-guna*-ratn-áYása- 



pñlvige Tarppar=perar 

gurutvnm tanag^ekka laTanam=emppam 

vibKuvim Tadlin Birmmala-bháva-pratyakBha-Gamge 

bliñmi Bakala.inabi[.vanitá-ratna-*]Chamdxikámbake. 

^=,e,erlal// II [54*] 2Vii^al-acliara-YÍcbára-Jahna.vi 

dbariti'i'^ 
esvara- pnnya- 
banrnsadar=ár'íi 



dhara-clév-á[m*]gan-ákara- 
mabl-loka-iiilimpa-Tiimmala-kul-avirblibháva-Sávitri railrttimad-atm- 

lakshmi aava-iiani-Árumdhati-devi DÍtya-2nahat[t*]7.a;dQbikey=emda 
C]ia[m*]drikadéviya !l [55*] 



59 



^Miavar= 



yóh 



SnkaUárádlaTe nag-ümdra.namdanegam=Iáamga± jagat-pñjyan=appa Kumaraih 
*sti;ira.sak¿ynktan=.udayam-geyv=amdadim Cbamdrikambikégam Nárana- 

déva.vipra.vibbiir.Bm ériinan-Mabadévan=atma-kul-ámbbónxdhi-pñrDna-cliamdran=: 
Tide(da)yaih.geydam jagan.mamdanam II [56*] Eali-kál-attha.kalamkamam 

terale níiiiikntt-irppud==atyamta-mmiiiala-dhamma-driimak=ak 
pad=^ap^akrit-akbila.MaBY-adi-^nsishta-marggadol==odarii-batt-lrppud Ka 

li.kala-pratipaksba-cbára^obaritarii sriman-Mabádevana || [57^] 

enippa dévara Yaramgalm=aihi-avar=aináa-]am Maba- 

déva-cliamüpan=agal=:avai--oppuva ¿aktíyarnm tadiya^kami-áva}iy.=áda 

esevar-oppuva Kalaladévi Mallikadévi maba-satl-jana-áirOmaní Pampala- 
déviy:=Gmb-aTarH 11 * [58*] ^gakti-traya-sariipannate súkti-sudbakara-kaladhara 
tvam sóva-yakta-jana-raksban-Q- 

cbita-sakti MabadéYan-alladamg^oppugume || [59*] ^Abbimán-ddyana-lakshm. 

madhu-inadbura--madhu-syamdivag-inalliká-vanabban=amlátia4riáakti-prakata 
tMiarttan^arambba'Uaihbbá^prabbu rajad-rája-vidya-garu guru-gana-ratnákaraír 
dhariíii-vallabha-dapdadbiáa-cbñdámani negardda(lda) 

Mabadeva-dandadbinafcba || [60*] Níja-janma-ksbetram-emb-l mabimeyoUabím 
áms-üdbbav-adr-imdravam Varija-garbhbb-otpatti-pamkejamaii-amrita-kar-afcpattí- 

dogdb-ábdhiyam mikku ]agad-vikbyátam=ad==lttag0yol^amala-kirtti"príyaii 

kirttiyam Tͧva*-jana-prastxttyam=ágal-mlipa bageyin^l- 

tréya-gotr-avataiiisa |1 [6P] Easeyarii nag-oriidra-bbásvat-piana-mani-ruchiiuac 
Yálak-ántaih baram S5dbisi munnxr-diddi dbátri-dharainan=anitamam gumdlug= 
aU=ikki dig-damti-samñb-ottumga-gatr-aparam=aYe tala-gambamgal==ágalk=id=dri 
madisidaiii bimyádríyam degiilaman=ene Mabadéva-dandadbi- 

nátba || [62*] ^Dbare raiiígam kula-parvvat-ali tala-gambamgak diáá-bbitt 
bbitti ras-alamknta'Cbitra-patrikeye(ya)r^a dig-deviyar=ddégulam giri^rájari 
Eanak-adri pom-galasara^ágalk^a Mabadévar=adaradimd=settÍ8Íd=amte ddva 
kiilain=opp-irkktim Mahadévana ¡j [63*] Ude(da)y-ádr-iiiidradol-^arkka-bimbam= 
ti- 

dayam-geyd=amt-=adam dámtatollade nimd^alliya lakatnarii belagut-i'rpp^amt 
irkkura«uttiimgat-aspada-^dev-ayataD.-ágra-héma-kalaáanx árlman-MahadéTau==:abhyu 
de(da)ya-srl pidid-irppa pñrniia-kalasam tans«iiht4d=0mb*=aniiegaiii || [64* 
Dbararii-Tallabha-daELdanayaka-síraratnam M;ahadévan«*adaradim xaá<íisal«opp 
tí5- 



1 Metre : Kaada. 

^ Correcfc to dhartri or dhdtru 

* Metre : Kanda. 

' Metre of verses 63-05, Mattebbavikrí4ita. 



^ Metíe of verses 55 to 57, Matfcébbavikrl^íta. 

* Metre i ütpalamála. 

* Metre of verses 60*62, Mabasragdhará. 



No, 4.] INSCBIPTIONS AT ITTAGI : A, OF A.ü. 1112. 4? 



60 ruva Mahádovesvaraiii sapta-sagara-6Ím-a7aiii-madhja-d('^va-bhavanamgaig^ellam-í 

oppakke taiii beral=ett=irldudu^' nocliv^iiiiMd^enikuth tuiiíga-dlivaj-ábliogadirii || 
[65*] "Id=apnrvvaiii Bralinianum nirmmisal-ariyaii-idam polal=a 

Viávakarmniamg=idQ dal=karmm-áiritara-praiidi((Uii)ge guruv=üiiiaaií¿ salyud- 
eiiib==aiiitutam 

61 nodidar=áácharyvam-badal=^mádidaii-^idane valarli Dr'Ta-d<}vñTÍig--=iral=^takkud= 

empp=uttTiriiga-d("v-áyataiiam---e6ed-irabí dandaBíitlia-Trinetraiu || [G^''^'] -^LMadhi- 
vyávrita-dbatriyoUpadiy-idabf. dí'válajañi maune niádid=^av^iín=mrulu.v=::av^ 

iga madisnv~MV=áYum pólvnve pólav=iiiit=idn dOyala^a-ííliakravartti- 

62 y=enisal¿£ sáld-irppudam niniiiin^rjiaiid-mndadiríi niádisi mfinad^^oppuva 

MaliádeYeávar-á(5)pámtadoj'/f'^' || [67*] •'Srl-yuvarL-viiioda-bliavímaní bLuvana-stnti- 
kirtti-kirtti*^ kalp-áyuvan^ald-iralke pitri-bbakti-rasaih nelo-vercbclie Mfirtti- 
Isái'áyana-dü'vaTiarii uenedu mádisidam jtiuakaihge Mürtíi-Nrirriyana-dd- 

63 va-déva-kulauíam kula-nandana-kalpa-bbüruba || [Ob*] 'fíarianige Obamdale- 

svaramaii=ettisidam pura- varggam ara jagaj-jana-nutam-^age K ñmín^- elge (yo) -vatt=ene 
líifidisidaih Maiioja-rajana Kati-Ranibey^eiiib^uvara samtatiy=-agale \r'rkkuv^=emba 
kámiuiyaran-ílyda taihdu pnra-varggada sfijeyar^age mádidarii {| [6í)*] 

C)l '^Sábasa-Bbairavaiii sa.kala-tíat.rü-bbíiy-ávaha-bahu-srihaáaTh Síxliasa-Bliairavaiiige 

varadaihge nij"()j[j*]vala-dharmnia-píj!akamg=ahita"kii'tti iiirn.iisidan=oppuva 

dcgulainaiii samasta-dháto-hita-káryya-dhui'yyan=ndit-oilita-])iinyan==agaiiya-paui'usba 
II [70*] ^^'Sakaja-kalá-Sarasvatige váñmaya-mnrttiíie vdda-nm- 

C5 rttIg=aprakutana-inaihtra-mnrttig-^ainal-ákBbaiu-mfirttig=iralke biíaktiyim sakala-kalá- 
sai'aBvatiye raádisidarii iDatbamam sauíasta-sábdika-kayi-tüi'kkik-agamzka-vaidika- 
saksbara-saj-jannisrayam || [71'^*] ^^Vanadbi-vja^-rísbtit-órvvl-faladoj^ide pavitram 
Maliádévan^iyalk=eiiag=arii kai-koriida bbú- ni aihda lambida Ka- 

60 lig^ill=iiiidam=ittal?t pngal=sall-eDntarh kai-kondrL kaiy=ikkida Ifridan-aclakil- 
güihda ddr-mmaihdalam tán=eiiikiiii] prákaram=asa-mada-kari-kata-karhdü- 

YÍnóda-piad(~sa || [72*] ^^Nelasiittaiii Mñdaii=il3i miinn=^i!ipc GaTngri-sindbuvam 
Jabiíavl-ja]adimd=i SÍYa-tIrUhain=fiyt=idano devaiii dovíg-ünaihdadiiii jala-kcli- 
saram^agü kottad^abbidbíuiaiii tauaol=a- 

67 nvartthaii) tagalo Ddvi-gerey=ir.ppud=oppuva MabadüV<"sv'ar-dpüriiíadc>]/t || [73* j 

j\lattav=riiit^=en0 || ^'^Jagav=ellam kaihdu kaiyyarii mngiye Savasi 
KuñiduíP-golaih Kadalür^^Ittage Vélugrame Váranasi jana-Timitaiii Svamí- 
Paiiipa-sthalam Modeganüríí' sri-Raya-Narayana-puri !N'areyamgalgal=eih- 

68 b^alli pun3aih nogalal'í. dbarmmairigalaTii mádidan-eseye Mahadéva-dancladbiriátba || 

[7-P*] i'^Kadu-clieh irii Nidugii[m*]cii Mamgalavuram ári-Lattalür= 

Vverinekal=Vadavür^Kkoravuraih pogarlte^''^-Yadad-ii'(id-á Biddhigavamgal^- 
eihb-cde}o!?i [ni]rnnnisi dbaniimamarii sale Mabadévaiii yaáo-laksbniiyam 
padodaiii dharini kfirttu kirttisnvinaih cliaiii- 

^ Rcad ildudit. ^ Metre : Maljatíriígdliiiiü. 

3 ]\fí3tre: AíattóUiavila'ulita. 

* The syilablt? do is adtied below tlie lino, in srnaller cbaracter. ^ Metre : Utpahimrda. 

8 Appareutly corrupt. Míxy we conjecture somethiug like '^stufa'Hrtti-kdU ov Huti-'kirtti/a-hlrfti ? 

' Mctrc : Ghampakanialü. ^líov vélJcii'ü^, 

í» Metre : üipaUíinálá. ^^ Metro; Champakamájíl. 

'^' Metre : Mabfisragdliara. 

12 JMütie : MaítcblmvilírüUta. Tlie pnisa iu tliis verso ie irregular, unlesa we corrüctyaja° io jivla°, 
i2 Metie ; Jlaliusragdbaru. ^*^ifítre: Mutt^bUavikriiJita. ^^ Fot jjo^alte. 




48 
69 



BP'ÍGBAPHIA IMDfCA. [Vol. XIT 



dr-arkk<vtáram baraih || [75*] Om^- Svafiti samaDÍa-bbuvan^ásraya sri-prithx 
vallabha raahárájádliirája parameáyara paraniabhattá^^aka Satyasraya-kul 
tilaka Cháluky-ábharana sriinat-Tribhuvanamalla-düvara vij;iya-ra]yam-nttfi 
(ittar-abhivriYldlii-pravarddbnmánamrá-chaiñdr-Srkkíi-taram baram saluttam-i 

70 Srímat-Tribhuvanamalla-dévaní ánmad-ñgrabaray=Ittageya sri-Mabade ves vara-de va 

aiho'a-bhóga-iiaivédyav-anua-dana-pátra-pavula-par¡í?rahakkam=:átakütakkav = á-cbaind 
arkka-táraih baram nadav-amt-agi tribh(ig-ábliyariitara[ir*] chatas-sim 

saddhiyim sarvva-namasya(sya)v-agi bitta Kukkanüru müvattara bali- 

71 ya Bennekallu 1 mattav^a devargge tala-vr¡ttiy=ági samadHigata-paihcha-mah 

sabda-maM-sátnariit-ádhipati mahá-pracbaihda-dandanáyakañi vairi-bhava-dayaka 
bandhu-jana-kavalaya-sudliákara niti-ratnakara vipra-kala-kamala-márttaihí 

nndi'd-ante-gaihda gOtra-pavUra par-amganá- 

7:J piltra svámi-variicliaka-gaja-pamcliánanaih sujana-jana-mano-rariíjana árínia 

Tribhuvanamalla-déva-pada-pamkaja-silimiikham samara- mukba-Shanrnukha 

Dam-ádi saraasta-prasasti-sabltam srimati-malia-pradhánam Kannada-sandl 

vigrahi mane-verggade daiiid^nayaka Mahadevayyagalu ya- 

7r^ ma-iLÍyaina-svadhyaya-dhyana-dhárana-mo(mau)n-anuslithrma-]apa - Ii(5ma - samádbí - sil 
gnna-sampannara vibudlia-praaannaru. Hiranyagarbliblia-Brabma-Tnuklia-kamnl 
vimrggata-véda-védámg-ópáihga-sri(sru)tí-8mrlt¡-purána-ahad-darsana-fibat^ - pr 

vinar=sunrita-guna-girTvánar=asvamédh-ady-aneka-ya]ñ-ágaina- 

74?. vidhi-párávára-paráyanar=ddasa-diS"ámtarariiga-valaya-diva8akara - téjar^risrita-jana-kalp 
vrikshar = ppñrvva - daksliina - paschím " ófctara-dharaní - mókliala - chatas-samudr 
paryyaihta - yaso - virájamánar =ggambhira-ságara-samanar=ddurit-ebha-paTÍichánana 
V vivé ka •ratnak^rar=ppara-liit- achá- 

75. ryyar=kkula-kudhara-dbairyyar=Tt}l6ttam-ópam-any-amgana-]aiia-dn rar-^ssamasta - vidví 
jan- ádharar = ddvátrimsat - sabasra -sarae(ma)ya-dr5ba-kala-mlaya-kála-dá;vánala[r 
prabala - rlpu - bala - jaladhi-badav-analar=agha-gliaiia-prabhathjanar=áaraii-ágata^vajr 
pamjararum'appa sriman-máliagrabarav=Ittage-' 

76 y==fir-odeya-praiiiukbav=aséslia'mahajanam nálnürvvara kayyak dravya-dána-pfirvvakíJ 

sarv^a-nainftsya(sya)"Sarvva-bádliá-pariliárav=ági padadu srlmacb-Chaluky 

Vikrama-varshada 37neya . líandana-samvatsarada Bhádrapada-puni^ia- 
Adifcyavára sSma-crrabana-sapikraati-vyatí- 

77 pátad-amdu sñmaii-Mahadevéévara-dévar^amga-bhdga-naivédyav-nnna-drma-bbat.ta-v^ 

ghaliyára-pátra-pavTiia-parigrahakkam dbára-pñrvvakam madi bitfca mfida-volH 
mattara aynñra | adara sime mud^lu Kukkanüriih " Talakallim 
boda batte | íemkalu TalakaUa bolada mé- 

7S re I b^duval=adda-vasuge mere | badagak Eaniyahalla mere | matta deva 
pátra-pávula.parigrahakk=irak pura-varggav-agí bitta manoy-irppatta-nalkn 
bágik-vadadiih temkak batteya hattn kayyaiii kalad-ür-odeyara mane muí 
maneya nivésanad=agala kai 54 temkana 

79 meyya nilam | Kodaliya Kétana maneyiih muda mukbade kai 

Wagana Dlla Mudiyanür^. VÍ8hn,u.gbaisa^ara maiieyím mnda ' mukba 
í^i 65 mm mH^lu hMejim temkalu 21 kai nílada manegala mv 
mnk^ade Tebgara Mageya kravitara mane mutte- 



-Kepre^nted by the spirai symhob . Represen.t.;i by th. spir.l .ynM. 

' Appai'ently two ciphei^s are illegible, 



No. 4.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI : A, OP A.D. 1112. 49 



80 y«=aga]am 76 avaí=oIage devara namdá-divígege mane-sahitarii gana 2 vürim 

padavak kuliya .kériya nila vasugeya mávina torhta raatfcam 3 kamma 
225 dévara parisiitrada kofceyim badagana to[m*]ta-vattu mattara o ka 675 
vñrim mñdalw Jakkiyara kereyim 

81 teiiikíikt tsmta-vattu mattaru 2 Kádiyür-ggériya srí-Késava-déVíirgge tevara 

kériy=adda-vasugeya takkihí mattaru 1 kamma 500 a satada kisu mattara 
1 kamma 100 mñ^attu kamma vasugeya kisu matta[ru*] 1 kamma 100 
Kadiyür-ggériya mattaru vasu- 

82 geya sénabovara visakada mattaru 4 á devargge mnclal?^ Jakkiyara kereya 

tcmkana tsriita mattaru 1 á keriva sati'akke vúra k^tevim mñdalzt mattaru 
40 kériya taleya mane 1 allí Ru(Ri)g-véJa-bála-ai(si)kslieya kkandika 
] yasliu(ja)r-véda-bála-s¡(si)kslieya 

83 kbandika 1 ant^^áy^eradu kbandika iiadav=ant=ágiy=asesba-maliájauam nálnürvargge 

jiodíge varsliakke pana-vrid(ih3yal=ekkade kt>ttal=okki ^^n^dyanam nñr-irjjpattu 
amkadolam porii-gadyana 120[l*] Ant==ri ponna varriba-vrlddhiya liauneradu 
gadyána iiérvvar==upádliyaya- 

84 rgge ualnürvvaru varsham prati kottu nadasuttam barpparu [I*] Tnt4nitamam 

sriman-nálnürvvarum sarvva-na3na«ya-sarvva-bádha-parihai-av=ágiy=á-cliariidr-rirkka- 
tararh baram pratipajisuvaru [||*] Int=í dharmmamaih svü-dharmmadirii 
pratipalisidavargge sri-Váraiiasi 

85 Arggbyatirttba Prayáge Kurukshetrav=eihb=i punya-tirttkagaloht sñryya- 

grahanadal26 sahasra kavileya kodum koiagumam suvarnntidahí kattisi 
cliatur-vvcda-paragur^appa sahasra brahmanaran=alamkarisi yadliíL(tbáj- 

vidbiyimde kotti phalam==akku |1 1 dharmmama- 

86 n=alid!ivargg==ri tii*ttbaga!alliy=a s.Mliasra brábmanaruvan=ri sabasra kavi]egalan= 

alida pátakam=akku || ^Babubbir^vasudha bbuktá rájabh¡s=Sagar-adibliib ; 

yasya yasya yadá bhnmÍ3=taBya tasya tada plialam |¡ Dánam va pálanam 
v=oti dá- 

87 nác]i-c]i]iréyo==nnpalanam j dánát=svarggam=avápnóti pálanad=acliyutarh padaih [| 

Sva-dnttaih pnra-dattam va yó barefca vasumdharám | shasbtiih 
varsba-sabasráni visliía(s}ithá)yám jayatc* kri(kri)mih || Suvarunam= 

ékaih gám=€kam bhnmér=apj=okam=amgubiih ¡ liaran=narakam=á- 

88 pnóti yavad=á bbñta-saiiiplavam ¡| ^SamaQyo«=yam dharmma-sétur^iiripánám kálé 

kale pálaniyó bhavadbhih [|*] sarváu=etáu=ibháginaii parthiv-emdraní^blinyO 
bbüyo yachaté Rámabhadrab || ^Mad-vamsa-ják para-mahipati-vamáa-já 
Yá 

89 pápád=apeta-maüas5 biuvi bbfimipáláli [|*] ye pálayamti mama dharmmam= 

imam samastam tébhyó maya virachitó^mialír-ésha murdhni || 

TRAlíSLATION. 

(Une 1) Om, Om ! Homacre to Siva ! Om ! Homage to tbe Lord Vásudeva! Om ! 
Homag*" to Brahmán ! Homage t) tbe bleased üanapati, homage ! To tbe blessed Sarasvati 
homage ! Om ! 

(Verse 1) Homage to Sambhu, beauteous with tlie yak-tail fan which is tlie mooa kiasing 
his lofty head, tbe founáatiou-eolumn for the coustruction of tbe cities of the tbreefold world ! 

(Yerse 2) Yictorioua is tbe Boar-form of Visbnu as it revealed itself stirring up the ocean, 
^ith the universe resthig on the tip of ifca lofty right tusk. 

To the blefised Sañkara homage, homage 1 

1 Hetre ; Sló'ta j tbe same in the next tli'-ee verses. ' Metre : Saliní. * Metre ¡ VasantatUukii. 



bu 



EPIGEÁPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XI 



(VíTíeS) í^iay lie ^vho is worsbippod by Eortune's lord [Vishnu] and Vánl's lo 
r.vaumai]], \\liO -ú the niale actor iii tlio play of tliíit cimning dancíng-gírl the Primal Matt 
u hrL .>oat of lonLslii]!, fortune, aiid poT/cr adored by the three worlde tbat naturally arise 
^; V. ill, to wiiom TÍie Vrdas are Lnown,^ \\ho is ablo to milk a crowd of celestial kine of go 
EC- -v^ Ijose diadviu u tbo crescent momi, ever produce for tliis univeT'se a growtb of pci'í< 









( Verso 4) T¡H; KoI; ved of Fortune [Vislií.Lu], worshippí^d by all, appcarod like a Inti 
pí oL b:.u;g' a plac/ íor the play of tLo carp wliieh are tbc lovely eycs of Lady Fortm 
biLvii.:!:; .ibiuidjat water tíuo'^'ostej by the (hlnc) colour of liis body, disi)layíug a iiiasV 
tjLiun.MiL¿ (j:"ji^.>^:i>i>¡) of iii'-i rayh from tbo Kaustabha (^ye//;í.7.), charijaing with the blae iotag 
Oi hi:> eyG^í and ilie ^•t^lJou Iotas from biy belly, 

(\ ora; 5) Thoic uíví.so the great, supremo, puro Lutns-throned [Brahmán], Sarasvat 
iover. the Vrrat.' -vvíin is tlio g^eat auihor of the Vt^Un, cíigfos.sod in tlio creatioa of ti 
Bcrh.st.f tíie triniiy ]>hr-r-Bhavad-3var, whoso h)tus-foet aro woi\shippc;d by tho entire worl 
tiie ftcui oí thü blc;s:5ed event of wlioso bhnh waa the goldüu Jotas from tho iiavol of Kaajalí 
Daril:!!; [YisLnul, 

(V('r;^je <) ) T » tlii.s Seli-h;.)rri fíeiug" of thí^ Lotus was boma aon, Svayanibhiiva Manu • 1' 
Rüu v.'i.s |.:iiii4' Príyavraía ; a.s hit; soiifi íiroMo tho monarchs Agiütlíira and others. To tlie 
Littor ['riyavraia, darlicg of tho earth, noblost in the exalted knightly races, apportionod t' 
aevoii eon-Liiouti. 

(Veráe 7) Jambüdvíj'a, remarkablo ay havíng the Salt Ocean suri'onndínfr it was¡ t' 
seer.oi.i tlie display of A^-nidhra\sempire. The spacions Plaksha, encü'clod by {the O ce an o 
Su.g-ircano, was protected by MC'dluitithi perfoct of oxcollcnco. Sidriiulí, \s\úí^}í appears * 
the sighi with the Oceaa of Ui-andy suiToiiudiug it, was takeü ovor by kiDg VapuBhmat of fie 
prov>ef:s. 

(Terse 8) JyOtÍBhmanía appro])riated Knsadvlpa, whicb is always enciroíed by tbe fainoi 
Oceau of Butíer. Similarly Krauñcha, whieh in tnni the {Ocoan of) Whoy eucompa.sso^j kit 
Dyirriri^at. reaowned in the circle of kings, appropriated. Of the Saka contincnt, surroundod 1 
2, horaer (fonsistíny) of ihe Ocean of Aiilk, the king wm named Hayyana, vigoroiis in splendou 

(Yers- 9) Savaua, whose forra was beloved of tiie goddotíSfS of tlu^ fortiirea of h 
prostrato fou«, a lull^mcou ^om the ocean oi^^:au^^^s race, sinless, vi-oroits, poBses:^^^^ 
OL Padikara, vihioh is encircled by (the Omán of) Sweet Water. 

(Verse 10) Af ter Agnldhra and the othor sous of Priyavrata tlio lord of all the continon- 
by the gift of their fathor raled the soven continentH encircled by the mvon oceaius di.pbu^in^ 
suprcine puis.ant splendour liko that of the rays of the Lord of the Seven Stoeds Ttiie Sun í. d 
sukuqüently the noble sons of the world-renowned Agnidhra, king Nabhi and others/ruled ti 

(versen) The rcalm cf Náblú Qay) to the south of the Hímülaya rnnuaíain« • .ou^ 
of Hemak,ita, lorfof mountams, appearH tke Kitíipunisha-varaha. In da« onhv i ' w 
varBha lies to the «outh oí tho Nishadha B^onataíns ; tho Ilávrita (r.mVm) havimrMr-í!"^^ 
its centre, displays itsolí, enolosing the bright Jambú riyer's wandemg courso. ^ 

(Verse 12) The deh-^htíul (región of) Hiranmant.,, excoediwAj oharmin,^ uith T«- -, t 

(con.UHng .>f) the peahs of the Nlla and Sv.ta hii]. On ZeTTíT^n^T'"'^ 
lIályava.t.a,havi.gthe graceofBW.,aBd BhadXvaLl ^^'^ *^"^ "P^^»- ^^ ^«ant; 



No. 4.] INSOEIPTIONS AT ITTAGI : A, OP A,D. 1112. 51 



(Verse 13) On the west of Gandiamádana, Ketumála stands out in distinction above 
the (pther) excellent regions of generally f amed splendour, so that it ^ould seem as if the 
brillíant beauty of Méru were (causea) hj it. 

(Verse 14) Of Jíabhi, the eldest of tlie Idngs of this sphere of nine poriions, tlie eldest 
son was Rishablia, in whom were realised unfading virtues, (and) who was a store of wealth 
of incalculable merifc. His son was Bharata ; from him was (tlie oountry) Bharata-varslia 
(so named), TJiis kitig was from every point of yiew an omament of Manu's race. 

(Verse 15) Beat of the kings beginning with Bhavata, a Visíinuvardhana, the lord Emperor 
Vikrama by the power of his arm supported the whole burden of the ocean-ricged earth, 
an ornament of the Chalukya race, a seat of majesty, a scion of the víícq of Manu famed over 
the eartli's regions. 

(Line 15) Prose : If it be asked how this was, (the answer is) : when the varions Manus 
Sváyambhuva, SvárCchisha, XJttama, Támasa, Raivata, (and) Chákshnsha, who were seeond 
lotas-born ones [Brahmans], architects of righteoasness for the triple world» seats of 
nnique majesty, roots of the creeping-plant of royal polity, one after another had ruled the earth 
each f or seyenty-one cycles oí the fonr ages,^ subsequeatly Aditi was bora to Daksha the 
Patriarch, who was a pearl from the matriz of the nails of the beautóful feet of Hirauyagarbha. 
To Aditi and the Patriarch Kasyapa, who was a skilf ul artificer of the carved figures 
of the world, was born Vivasvanta, [Vivasvat, the Sun] of the all-seeing eye ; to Vivasvanta 
(was lorn) the seventh Manu, Vaivasvata,^ who was skilled in the polity of the Manus ; 
i¡o Vaivasvata (was born) king Xkshvaku ; to this monarch was then born a daughter named 
Ilá-dévi. 

(Verse 16) The mind«born son of him who dwelt in the womb of the peerlees golden lotns 
[Brahmán] was Atri. The son born from the pupil of the eye of this lordly saint was the 
Nectar-rayed [Moon-god], ornament of [Sivaj who wears the moon-diadem. His beloved 
Bon was Budha. To Budha and lia was born Purüravas, an increaser of the exalted Lunar 
Bace, x'oiced in widespread fame. 

(Verse 17) In the distinguished Lunar Race was (horn) from this king of kins^s 
Purüravas Hariti PancHasikha, whose feet were soraped by the diadema of all hostile 
monarchs. 

(Verse 18) To Hariti were {horn) many sons having strengfch of arm fifc to bear the 
incomparable burden of the earth. "With these leaders of royal races as ancestors aróse the 
Ch.alukya raoe,^ which. is trémulo us wifch brilliant creeping-plants of fortune, esalted 
above the whole world, a source of fiawless pearls of lofty glory, appropriating eulogies from 
dynasties of monarchs of all races. 

(Verse 19) The kings in this lineage are illustrious, taving for ornament five crests,^ 
worshipping the &ra?ima- (ímiHa^ of the Lady, haying the sign [the boar-crest] brought to 
ligbt by the Boar, punishing foes with sport of prowees cornscating in the vibration of 
their mighty arras, making the damsels of the quaríers of space radiant with fresh crowns 
of the flowering jasmine of puré glory* 



1 For the explanatioa of this allusion sea Br. Fleet's paper on the Kaliyuga in Jouu B, As, Sao,, 1911, 

p. 482. 

^ The Seventh Manu is the one in whose mamantara or patriarchate wé are now ; see loe. czí« (preceding 

note), p. 484. 

8 Literally, ' baxnboo ' ; the followitig two epíthets imply the bamhoo as upamdm^ 

♦The allusion is not to tháx láñchhana, hnii io paíieha-Hhha, ' ^YB-cvesUdi/ ' having five tufts olí bair <m 

ibe head/ tbe epithet of Hariti, who is mentioned in the precediug verse and verse 17. 
5 The Butea frondosa. 

U2 



g2 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII 



rVerae 20) The fortune of tlie CHálukya racei i^ the world strikes tlie mind witl 
T70Bder as if one should ask whether the exaltation o£ other dynasties could equal thei 
PTOSperity. it ia full of sap (^vigour), possessing vigorous and beautiful branctes, firml, 
rooted, rich in frnit, unshakeB, beautiful in tip ovar tip, witbout flaw, witliout thoms. 

(Terse 21) As good king Satyasraya was born in it, a darlÍDg of the Lady Yictor]? 
one who unadehis own Chálukya lineage to bud forth, beloved of tbe goddess Glory, adomei 
by tlie conquests of bis arm, which alone was able to protect the eartb, a tbunderbolt o 
Indra to the motmtains (wUch are) tbe races of bostile princes, an ornament of kirig 
ruler of Ayodliya, tbe race of the CbSlukyas is Teiily called « tbe lineage of Saty 



áraya." 



(Verse 22) Tailapa pll a bearer of tbe burden of tbe eartb wbo was boru in th 
illustrioiis lineage, after conqaering in battle Rasbíraküta Mngs adorned by tbe virtue i 
perfect beroism, controUed ever rightly under bis solé sway tbo enrtb encompassed by ti 
seven oceans, incomparable in splendoar, a Fiue-lord to foes [or, drinking tbe blood of foes]. 

(Verse 23) Tbe son of Taila, praised by tbe people, was Satyasraya ; this monarcl 
son was tbe lord Vikrama [Vikramaditya V] ; bis younger brother was good Ayyana [I] 
prince of tbe eartb ; bis younger brotber was Jayasiñga [Jayasiihha II] ; bis son w 
Abavamalla [Sómésvara I], known as king Trailokyamalla ; bis son was Sdraesva 
[11], ruler of the earth. 

(Verse 24) His younger brotber was tbe illiistrious king Vikramaditya [VI], 
lion to tbe ragiUi^ elepbants wbo were baugbty hostile kings, an ornaoaent oa tbe face of t 
stainless Lady Glory, a fortúnate Dilipa among kings. 

(Verse 26) Lopping down tbe unsociable races (bamboos) of fierce f oemen, orUsbini 
bost oí kings, in an instant cutting off crores of tborns, by the migbt of bis arai bolding 
barmony tbe eartb surrounded by tbe seven oceans, be made as it were a pleasure-court : 
tbe goddess of Fame ; what beroes are equal to tbe Chalukya-Bama ? 

(Verse 26) Tbe Lady Eartb, after standing on tbe back of tbe Lord of Torfcoig 
coming upon tbe top of tbe lofty boods of tbe Snake-king, and treading upon the tops 
tbe temples of tbe troop of Elepbants of tbe Quartei-s, in affection inounted upon tbe lo 
ann of tbe emperor Vikrama r so lof by was tbe rigbt arm of tbe Chálukya emperor ! 

(Verse 27) Now tbafe tbe fear of standiag on tbe top of Ébe boods of tbe lord 
serpents, wbose very ñame is poisonous, (and) tbe insult caused by tbe demon wbo ia r\ 
opposition pusbed ber into tbe netber world, (and) the fatigue wben on beiog nplif ted by 
primeval Boar ber life bad become half-extinct, bave been allayed, tbe Kartb stands upon 
migbty artn of tbe king wbose oruament is valour [Vikramábharana], 

(Verse 28) A gallant of kingly science, a gallant of tbe goddess Eartb, a gallant of 
geníus of victory over tbe triple world, a gallant of tbe sweep of the nrm of migbty prow^ 
a gallant of tbe eoncert of naturally sweet musió, a gallant of graceful speeoh, a seat of ro 
virtues, a gallant of the mistresses of kings, be bas humbled famous monarchs of oíd- 

(Verse 29) Tbere were no exalted ones wbo did not bowj no kings wbo were 
suspended in the moutb of bis scabbard ; no lords of provinces wbo on eeeing (Aim) diá 
perfoTm his mándate of serviee, repressing hesitation ; nene wbo did not folio w tbe treási 
waggon of bis band : in view of this, who would be able to describe in enlogy tbe beroic caí 
of tbe terrible emperor Vikrama ? 

(Verse SO) As tbe row of otber kings bowed down in present awe at bis footfl 
abandoning tbe riobly developed manifestation of {their) prowess (and') consentiiíg t^l 

^ Again a play on the double meaniug '* bamboo ^ and " lineage.'* 



Ko, 4] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI : A, OP A.D, 1112. 53 



service, theforms of these hostile monarchs in fche mirrors (consisting of) íhe toe-nails of the 
glorious emperor Vikrama were like the deer (in the moon) to the rnoon's orb. 

(Verse 31) As a bee to the Iotas o£ the foot of this illustríous emperor Vikrama, a sharp 
^dge to the sword of (/lis) arm, a protection to (hi$) authority. fresh beauty of youth to the 
Lady Earth, a Gonditiou of long and happy married life for the Fortune of the kingdom, exten- 
sión for (his) glory, warmth to {his) lustre, did the land of Kimtala^ esteem the fortanate 
JMEahadeva. 

(Verse 32) The valonr and- learning of the race which was fche field of the birth o£ this 
General Mahadeva, and his own performance of manifold pions works, were peculiarly dis- 
íinguished as objects of publio praiae. 

If it be asked how this was, (weanswer) : — 

(Verse 33) Traly in Jambndvipa, which transcends thegroup of all the continents, there 
lies this Bhárata-varsha, famed as the most exaltad of regions. In it líes Belvala, natal soil of 
the mnltitude of all tribes, calminating peak of the charming palace of the goddess Enrth, 
ranging-ground for the herds of kine of nxany pious works. 

(Verse 34) The Nareyangal twelve (group of villages), which may be called an orna- 
ment of the Lady Earth, is verily to be seen in the province of Belvala ; therein appears the 
famous mahágraliára Ittage. 

(Verse 35) It is like the Golden Mountain [Mérn], a home oivihudhas [gods, or sages] ; 
behold, it is like the Nagas* world, haunted by ananta-bhdgi-jana [Ananta and other snnkes, or 
innumerable happy fi)lk] ; after the fashion of the Milk Ocean, it gives lodging ió puruslottama 
[Vishnu, or excellenfc men] ; after the manner of the mountain oí the Lord of Wealth, it is a 
dwelling-place of malmmra [Siva, or great lords] ; who is there f hat does not [íhns] speak of 
this Brahmán estáte ? 

(Verse 36) Dancing peacocks, singing bees, swans walking abont, eock cuckoos 
warblin<^ the pañchama note, rose-ringed parrakeets prattling exactiy as some persons have 
previoQsly spoken, lovers entering the grov^es of creeping-plants when the Bow of Flowers is at 
work, vibratiog without being able to eshaust its delight, (are found) in this park. 

(Verse 37) Its park canses the park of celestial trees to be in danger of falHng {in estima* 
tion) ; Hs water-course that presents itself to sighfe is the stream of Ganges slipping down from 
thetopof Mahésvara'sbraidedlocks; thus(¿/uní;wjf),the fcroops of clouds, ponring abundantly 
intoits great tank, aSecíionately supply waters to the earth : snch is the appearance of this town. 

(Verse 38) It appears on all sides radiant with noble Bráhmans famons overthe encircling 
earth holding sacrifices whereof the glorious smoke of oblations, which is as it were a smoke for 
the parpóse of {driving away) the gnat of the Kali age, expanding {and) swelling up even to the 
sky, snrpasses the outpouring of Yamuná's waters marked by (their) unión with the abandant 
stream of the Heavenly River. 

(Verse 39) Through them the creeping-plant of Vedic lore grows high ; by means of these 
excellent Bráhmans the earth is said to pursue the path prescribed by the Vedas ; the company of 
celestíals waits for the full series of diverse oblations which these godsof earth joyfuUy present ; 
SIS these worthy sages rise from excellence to excellence, this Brahmán race perfectly understands 
the supreme Brahma. 

(Verse 40) The noble Bráhmans, the four hundredof Itt;age,in whom all grammara and 
yarious lore of the Vedas, together with the text-books of the arts, have* assembled themselves 
in incarnation, are distinguished by [or, are specialists in] the knowledge of Brahma, vessels of 
•anfading good conduct, possessors of the perfection of stainless wisdom, worshipped by íhe 
whole of this earth. 



1 See aboye, vol. 12, page 145, 



54 BPIGRAPHIA IKDICA. [Vol. X 



(Verse 41) Sinless, blameless, peerless, famed for various modes of sacrífice by their c 
and othfír hands, stady, teacbing, cliarity, and acceptance (qf alnis') from worthy peraons 
theso four hundred Brahmans of Ittage. 

(Verse 42) Among tliem fiourislied a pereon consecrated for performance of sacrífice y 
Tras distingaislicd by tbe ñame of Pótaya Chaiivéra,^ scion of a race whose rites were fami 
oyer ího worid, a member of tbe peerless Atréya Gotra, stainless of conduct. 

(Verse 43) His son was named Madhavabhatta, a m áster of all books of lora, uniqu 
holy in the wbole ocean-girdled eartb, following tbe primitiva courso of Manu. 

(Verse 44) Thi.s Madhavabhatta's i^on was Basavaya, a man of conduot meet foi 
master of the six Angas, renowned among the folk, as thougb tbe. Veda in liuman form Wi 
dispLiying its six Angas. 

(Verse 45) His son was tbo noble Brábman Béchiraja, a Mount Himavat to tbe Gane 
of tbe triad [of Vedas], a seed for tbe attainment of good conduct, a native bouse of rio-bteoí 
ness, a nafcal soii of fame. bigbest in tbe worId, highest of tbe bigbest, crest-jewel of tbo exalte 
wbo is tbere wbo does not style tbis great man pioruslidttama [noblest of men, or Visbnul ? 

(Verse 46) Lying to tbe soutb of tlie town and form ing a Foundation for (the e^üistence c 
all people, tbere is a tank with bigb tossing waves, which Deohiraja, active i n undertaki 
godly works, famed among diver.se classes of sagas, fonndation of tbe selecfc, built witb ipiot. 
parpóse, {and) wbícb in tbe abnndance of (its) sti-cams of water— ít oannot be gainsaid~is li 
tbe Ocean of Milk. 

(Verse 47) Of tbis iUustrious Dechiraja, ornament of mankind, the good wife nam 
Nijikabbe, an ornament of good wives, famous over tbe worbl, flourisíied iti dignity ont¿e eaH 

(Verse 48) To tbis Deehiraja, wbo was renowned as a mosfe noble Bríihman and 
Nijambike, famed for unfailing wifely virtue, was born tbe peerless Vásudéva, wbo was lii 
Vasudova'8 offsprin.. [Krisbna], worsbipped by the wbole world, a dwolHng-place of «piritu 
wisdom, a teaeher of dalhance iti tbe bazaar of Vodic.lore, a leader among tbé sages of earth. ' 

(Ver8e^9) Of tbis iüustrious Vasudéva, who waiked in tbe ways of Manu, tbe belovc 

^^{'lT/-l-^'^ ^^^ ''^''' ^"'' ""^^ '^'^^ ^^ *^" full moon, a site of the treasnre of di^Jfc 
noblest of Brabman women, a jewel amonvr ladies. ^^B^i^ 

(Verse 50) To this lo.d VSsudé^a and to Valajikabbe, who was like the Lady Earth vrt 
born m the afflnence oh íhoír merit Warayanadeva, an ornament of B.ahmans. 

(Verse 51) As Irdi^'a splendid elepha^t is supreme among the furious elephaBts of il 
8ky,astheOeeanof Mük(e., .„p..^.) ,«ong the occans, as MOrn, lord of LulZ^s ( 
suprcvw) in the senes of pnmitive mountains, as the Thunderbolt-bearer rindral r ,, !, 
an.ong the fa.ous o.es of the troop of guaniia.s of the ..artera of spaoe s wC oLZZ 
was I.a.aya^adeva suprema among the best of Brahzna^s of this universo .- in vieT oftH 
wbo now is tbere tbafc applauds liim not ? ^ 

(Verse 52) Who is eon^petent to e.tol the groatness of NarSyana, whóm the world praisa 
aBbexng asupporterof h.s G.tra ^ npHfW of a mountain], baving f.xne aB briU^H 
V,8h^u's] coach and dascuB^ [or, brxlliant with Vishnu'a conch and dfscns], Li^ ^1! 
Qivine splendoitr residmg m the lotus of his body, praised bv hosta of «.„! r I^ ^^° 

ing with the radiance of trnth [or, oharmij to Sat5bhaͫ1 ^ '^^'"' ^^^^^' "^^ 
establishea order. blessed lo., consort^f Eortunejfw o'ft^hyTief^roTl^: 1^1^ 
wor8hipi)ed of íhe universe. ^ ^ '- ' °* "^^ ra-diABceJ 



On the sámame Chauvérasee p. 37 above, under Toeabulary, 



^ -v*Tv.*« oco y, ^f aoove, unaer vocabulary, . ' ' ■-' ^ '-^ 

^ Tbe striug of epitheta tliat now foUow» maj te applied eauallv tn fi,. p -i. 



jío. L] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI : A, OF A.D. 1112. 55 



(Verse 53) The whole universe was dependent on him ; manliness was his very body ; lie 
washimselfa man who aroused in Fortuno a personal afíection ; there were no other men, 
however great their merit, wlio attaiaed to resemblance of liim ; he was a Mürtti-lSrarayaria [an 
incarnate Náráyana], in whom were combined the nianifestation of sativa [characteristic of 
Viehnu], the natare of Brahmán, and profundity of radiance [characteristic of Siva]. 

(Verse f>4¡) This noble man bad a distiiiguisbedwii'e (naíritíc?) ChandrikSmbike, a manifeat 
Ganges of pnre soiü, a dwelling-place of gems of biilliant virtnes, (renowned) over the earth. 

(Verse 55) A Ganges of study of stainless conduct, the Eaith in the form of a Brahmán 
lady, a Sávitri appearing in a stainless race of liráhmans, iheincavnate spirit of her husband's 
merit, the goddess Arnndhati under a modern ñame, a mother of cternal majesty : who estols 
not-in these terms this Chandrikadevi ? 

(Verse 56) Even as the world-adored Kumüra stoat of might was born to the all- 
worshippeddanghterof theMountaiu-lordandtoísa, so to Chandrikámbike and the noble 
Brahmán Naranadeva was born the fortúnate Mahadéva, a f all-moon from the ocean of his 
race,an ornament of the nniverse. ' 

(Verse 57) The fortúnate Mahadeva's beautiful course of life, repngnant to the Kali Age, 
breaks np and drives away the defilement arising f rom the Kaíi. A^^e ; is, as it were, irrigation- 
water for the tvee of .perfectly pnre righteousness ; and is in nnbroken harmony with the refined 
path of all the select, from Manu downwards. 

(Verse 58) While the General Mahadéva ,by the favonrs of the triad of gods was a 
partial incarnation of them, their glorions Saktis also appeared in tte f orm of the seiies pf his 
wives, who were the distinguished Kalaladevi, Mallikádévx, and Pampaladevi, a head-jewel 
ofworacn of great virtne. 

(Verse 59) Aro possession of the three Saktis,Uhc wejiring of the moon-digit of .Holy 
Writ, (and) power snited for the protection of deyotees seeu iu any excapfe Mahadéva ? 

(Verse 60) The illustrious General Mahadéva is a darling of the jasmino of eloqnonce 
droppinghonoy sweet asthe néctar of the genius of gardens of pride;a^ Lord of Rambhá 
[Indra] in setting np the dance of those famous skilful dancers, the trinity of Saktis ; a teacher 
of the brilliant science of kings ; a mine of gems of weighty virtaes ; a orest-jewel of generáis of 
the Earth's Favourites [the Chálnkyas]. 

(Verse 61) In sach amanner as to establishat Ittage,— which was (already) renowned 
in the world as haying surpassed, in the greátness of being the place of his birth, the lordly 
Monntain of sunrise (and) the lotus whence aróse the Lotus-born [Brahmán] (and) the Milk 
ocean whence aróse the mooix,—{still more) fame so as to be víOTÜiy to be praised by all mau- 
kind, (tJds) ornament of the Átréya gotra, who was beloved of stainless Fame,— 

(Verse 62) Having penetrated the earth down to the sanda radiant with the gems on the 
glittering hoods of snake-princes, straightened the ocean, (md) laid down all the monntains 
as surronnding stones and the lof fcy fore and hind qnarters of the troop of elephants of the 
Qnarters as ground-colnmns, has not the General Mahadéva made the Himálaya into a temple ? 

(Verse 63) Mahadeva's temple appears as if the Great Gods had raised it in reverence, with 
the earth as ifcs terrace, the line of primitive monntains as its gronnd-cülnmns, the divisions of 
space as its walls, the goddesses of the Qnarters as its cnnningly carved statnes adorned with 
taste, the Monntain-king [Himalaya] as {the hody of) the temple, the Golden Monntain [Méru] 
aá its golden cnpola. ^ 

1 Tkese Saktis are proTjably the tvM ipraUuh^a, mmtra, and«¿s<5Aa inieference to the Bnlhma^ Mahadéva 
and jmna, icUUa, and tcrújá in ref erence to the god Mahádeva, to whom the qualitieB mentioned in thifl verse 
are equally applicable ; compare the next verse. 



50 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 



(Verse 64) The golden capola on the summit of the god's dwelling, • a seat of exaltation 
looks as if it were the sun's orb that had arisen on the lordly mountain oí sanrise, (and) staying 
there, unwilling to step over it, was illumining the world ; it is in fact ever like a fnll pitcher 
hold by the Goddess of Fortune (who presides over) the fortanate Mahadéva's prosperity. 

(V^erse 65) The (temple of the) god Maha'leva, which displays itself as haviug been 
constracted ia reverence by Mahadera the head-jewol among the Genorals of the Barth's 
favoufites [theOhálakyas], in the vastaesí of its lofr.yfl;i,gsfiafE lifts a fingar to point a compari- 
8on with all other ¡ihodes of gods on the earth boauded by the seveu seas, saying : " Look ! snch 
are they, (and) this ! " 

(Verse 66) Whea the god's lofty abode was displayed, which was iadeed worthy to belong 
to the God of Goda, (tMs) Siva of a Geaeral causad t^lo^e who only looked at it to feel amaze 
ment, so that they said : " This is anpraoedentsd ; even Bi-ahmín does iiot auderstand how to 
contrive (or) imitate ít; ifc vei-ily desertes to be styled a Gura to Visvakar.nan for (teaching 
Mm) skill in other -works." 

(Verse 67) When one compares temples on the ocean-bounded earth, are any, whether it be 
those formerly built or thoae yet to ba bailt or those now bailding, equal (tu this) ? They are 
not equal. So, after previously ci.istracfeing with joy of goul this one, which is worthy to be 
caíleiths Etnpjror of Teoiplea, in the everlastingly l>rilliant precinct of the god Mahádéva- 

(Verse ti8) As there was a pleasure-house of the La^ly Fortune, having glory of glory in the 
world'a praise (?), eudaring for an seoa, he, a tree of desira to the ecions of his famüv as the 
santiment o^ devotion to his fatheri.iopeased ia streajth, miditated oa the god iInrti-Ñá'rayana 
(and) constructed in honour of his sire a temple of the god Mürti-Nárayaiía. 

(Verse 69) In honour of his mother he set up (a temple of) the g.,d OhaadalSávara He 
constructed a snbarb, which was celebrated by the people of the world, a crown of Káxna • 
havmg collccted (a,nd) brought ladies who must be very descendants of the Mind-born kiJ 
[Ka.na] atid Rati aud Rambha, he established them as publio women of the suburb 

(Verse 70) Terrible ia prowess [or. a Bhaira.a in prowoss], haviug a prowess of arm stríking 
terror u.to all foes having attaiued glory, managing affairs for the welfaro of the whole eartb 
hanagh,smer,tfaUybroughtxntooperation,pos3essing incalculable m.nliness, he co.stru^ 
:^^. ''''■''-'' '^--''^^-- ^^^ --1-. 0^-'^^.) of hlsown MUiZ^X 

(Verse 71) He who was a Sarasvatz of all arts, a patroa of all grammarians poets 
logzcans masters of trad.t.on. professors of the Vedas, adepfcs iu apelle, and (oí a") wor^Ly^en 

^:^:::::iz^z:::--'^ °^ aiiarts,.;esentedb^yHte^r^r;, 

oce.n enco.pass.d earth this ^Z:St^¡i:t.^^r^Z U ^IT '' T 

n,y charge is holy; it - -^ ¿«bg for KaU to^nter on II^ ife í'^^^^^^^^^^ 

fuñona olephants of the sky to rnb their temples ^ ^P°'* ^'^^ ^^° 

the Goddess io be a pooffor hi aq^^sports te" TankTh '' ? ^'Z ^°r' ^'^^'""^ '^'^ ^' *^ 

«t.nds in the brilHant precinct of the god SS^t wSt nate T. ' ^í"" " '''^'''^ " 

l'urthermore. as to the manner there.f :- corresponding to reality. 

(Verse 74) While the whole world clasnfid7+aT,a„-i i t 
brilliantly perform.d piou, workraf Írs^iundÍ" f "Í'"' *'' ^^"^^^ ^^^Sva 
Varonas:-, the Pampa-sthala of ty.A^7ZLu^"^"^T'. f •''""' ^^^^'' Véjugrime, 
B.ya™ya.a-puri.(.„,)x,,,,y,JX^^^^^^^^ the fontanal. 



^<^' *•] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI : A, OF A.D. 1112. 



57 



(Verse 75) By performing duly pious works with extreme briUiance at the places oalled 
Kidugundi, Mañgalavura, the fortunate Lattalür, Berinekal. Vadavür, Koravura, and the 
f amous Riddhigava, Mahadéva obtained a wealth of glory suolí that the earth wül affec- 
tíonately praise (him) as long as moon, sun, and stars (endure). 

(Line B9) Om ! Hail ! Wlien the víctorious rale of king Tribhuranamalla,! refuge ot the 
whole earth, favoarite o£ Fortune and Earth, great Empeí or, supreme Lord, supreme Maater, 
ornameat of Satysáraya's race, embellishmeut of the Chálukyas, was advaaííiuir in its course of 
euccessively increasing prosperity (¿o endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars: Om !— 

(Lines 70-71) Whereas king Tribhuvanamalla, for the supply of material for personal 
enjoyment, offerings, food-gifts, alms, and festival cloths for the god the Lord Mahadéva of 
the agrahara Ittage and for theatrical entertainments (?), had granted (the) one (entire village) 
Bennekallu, within the Kukkanuru thirty, in perpetnity as long as moon, sun, aad stars 
(endure), m a nniversally respected posseasion, with definition of the fonr boundaries within the 
tribhogay^ fco be held on tala-vniti tennre for that god : — 

(Lines 71-72) Fnrther, the General Mahadévayy a, high miuister, SandU-vigrahi for the 
Kanarese country, Master of the Honsehold, poasessor of all titlea of hononr, snch as : *' the high 
chief of feudatories, who has attained the pancha mahcLéabda^^ great angnat general, terrifier 
of fo3B, moon to the night-lotnsea of (his) kinsmen, miae of the gems of polity, snn to the day- 
lotuses of the Brahmán race, seeing as he speaks, pnre in his Gstra, (behaving) as a son to the 
wives of other men, a lion to the elephants who are ti-aitors to his lord, delighter of the sonls 
of worthy men, a bee to the lofens-feet of king Tribhuvanamalla, a Skanda in the front of 
battle,"— 

(Lines 72-76) Having delivered property iuto the hands of the sherifE of the great agrahdLra 
Ittage aad the reat of the Fonr-hnndred Mahajanas, who are endowed with the virtues of 
practico of the major and minor disciplines, scripture-reading, meditation, spiritnal cancentra- 
tion, observance of silence, prayer, oblation, and ecstasy, gracioua to sages, skilled ia the scrip- 
tnres of tbe Vedas that issned f rom the lotus-month of Hba3;iyagarbha-Brahman, the Védáñgas, 
and the ancillary soiences, in the traditional law, in the Pnrái^as, in the six philosophical systems, 
and in the six modes of logic, goda in excellence of sweet epeech, consammate masters of the 
rales of the traditions for the aévamedha and many other sacrifices, having a lustre like that 
of the sun in the circuit encompassed by the ten pointa of space, trees of desire to dependents» 
shining in glory as far as the fonr oceaos girdling the earth on the east, south, west, and north 
resembling the profound ocean, lions to the elephants of sin, mines of gems of right judgment, 
teachers of philanthropy, having the firmness of the primitive mountains, indifferent to ochers' 
wives thongh they be like Tilottaml, snpportera of all leamed men, conflagrations of doom to 
the homesfceads of the thirty-two thousand forma of treachery, snbmarme fires to the oeeans 
which are the armies of potent f oes, shatterers of the clouds oí guilt, adamant chambers to those 
who come to them for refnge,— • 

(Lines 76-78) Did on Sunday, the fuU-moon day of Bhadrapada of the cyolic year 
Kandana, being the thirty-seventh year of the Chálnkya Vitrama era, on the occasion of a 
transit (caming) an eclipse of the moon, dnring a vj/aííp5ía, grant with ponring of water, for the 
personal enjoyment, oblations, food-gifts, professors' stipends, docks, andretinue of dancing-girls 
and attendants of the god Mahádévésvara, five-huadred mattar of the eastern fields, 
as a nniversally respected possession, free from all conflicting claims: the boundaries 

^ As here, hencef orth in all proae paaaageg I shall omit to transíate iH and Mmat when they are m&túj 
honorific preflxes. 

« Bee I»d. Ant, vol 19, p. 271. 

^Begarding thia epithet eee voL 12 above^ p. 264. 

1 



S8 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Tol. XlXI 



chereof are : on the east, the road going from Kukkanüru to Talakallü ; on the south, tli< 
border of the fields of Talakallü ; on tte west, the border is the ad^a-vasuge ; on the aorth, th^ 
border of Kániyaliallu. 

(Lines 78-82) Also, for the retinue of dancing-girls and attendants of the god ihere weix 
granted twenty-four honses, as a suburb (for them) to dwell in : on the soath of the gate-houa 
— omitting ten cubits of roadway — as far as the sheriff's house, an extent of messuagei 
(consisting) of the hoases (amounting io) 54 cubits as the line of the southern área ; on th- 
front eastward from the house of Ko^aliya Kétana, . , 4 cubits as the northern line ; on th 
front eastward from the house of Mudiyanüra Viahnu-Ghaisása, 65 oubits ; there on the easl 
to the south of the road, houses forming a line of 21 cubits, with eastward frontage as far a 

the house of extending to over 76 cubits ; with these, two oilmills with thei 

buildings, for the perpetual lamp of the god ; on the west of ttetown, aliñe (oonsisting^ of tb 
Street of the Wí, (comprising) 3 maitar 225 hamma of mango-garden of vasuge ; north of th 
wall of the god's precinct, a garden (Gomfrising) 5 mattar 675 cubits; on the east of the towi 
to the south of the Taak o£ the l*'airy Ladies, a garden (com.'pñsmg) 2 matiar ; at the junetio] 
of the ad4a-vamg'e of the Road of the Hill with (the iemple of) the god Kéáava of the stree 
of Kadiyür, 1 mattar 500 hamma of takkilu land ; of this hundred, 1 mattar 130 hamma r& 
land of vasuge, 1 mattar 100 kamma red land ; of the street of Kadlyür . . . mattar- oí th 
Sénab5Ta's visaha of vasuge, 4 matiar ; on the east of (the temple of) that god, south of th 
Tanfc of the Fairy Ladies, 1 mattar oí garden ; for the choultry of that street, 40 mattar eaE 
of the wall of the town (and) one house at the head of the street. 

(Lines 82-84) There for the instrnction of youtha in the l^igvéda 1 hhandika, for th 
instruction of yoüths in the Tajurveda 1 hhandika, amounting altogetber to 2 khan^ihas, bein 
(given) in perpetuity, there was a snm of one hundred and twenty gadyñm, in figures 120 gol 
gadyam, (entrusted) to the whole body of Four-hundred Mahájanas, for which they have to pa 
regularly at the rate of intarest of one pana per gold piece annnally. Thus the Ponr-hundre 
are to deduct twelve gadyana of annnal iuterest on this gold, and regularly pay it every year t 
theteachersjsotheFom-hundred shall maintain this much as long as moon, sun and stai 
(endure), with uniTersal respect (and) in freedom from all conflioting claims. ' 

(Lines 84-86) Thus f or those who maintain this pious foundation according to its pro« 
ruJe the fvmt will be the same as if they decorated with gold the horns and hoofs of a thoasra 
kmedunngan eclipse of the sun at the holy satictuaries of Benares, Arghyatlrtha. Prayae 
and Kurukshétra, and presentad them according to rule, so ornamentad to a üiousand BrfZl 
•l^rned m the Four Vedas. To those who viólate this pious foundation will accrue Te ^d 
of destroymg those thousand Brahmans and those thousaad kine at those sanotuaries. 

(Lines 86-89) The earü» has been enjoyed bymany kings, beginning with Sagara-wk 
««veratanyfame holds the soil has at the same time the fL thereof. As Well 
donatxon and the mamtenance thex^f, it is more blessed to maintain (a aZT^ i 

ejerlastingseat. He who should . appropnate land, whether given by himself op «ven 1 
otbers.xsbornas a wonn in dung for sixty thousand years He Lo^Z^^ 

!^t^^'XZiZi^^'-'^'l?'^^^^ soilgoestohell nntü Si dlLai^ 
tneumverse. ■'•™8 general principie of law for kines must Tía TT.«ÍT,f«;„.>;j u .«"^"•"y«* 
age;"againandagain Ramabhadrainakes til ent!Lr t .11 r í ^^ ^M^^ 
dasp my handa on^y head ia .alutntSI^ I^s ^ t t^S. "S T^^'- 
^orofllnesof other kings, who with souls fr::t:^r;r^ r:^^ 



No. 4] INSGRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI : B, OF A.D. 1178. 



59 



B.— OF THE TIME OP SAITKAMADEVA : A.D. 1178. 

As has been said above, this record begins midway in lino 89 directly af ter the end of the 
inscríptioa A, f rom which it is separated by only a double mark of paactuation.— The characters 
here are in a script similar to that of A, but somewhat smaller and cramped and inelegante 
They are forthe most part from i?/ to |" in heighfc.— The language is Kanarese, of the medieval 
type, all in prose.— As regards vocabulary, in Une 89 we have the form Áévayja ioviémyuja : 
I)r. Pleet remarks that this aeemsto indícate the origin of the form ¿évija^ Ásvzja, which is 
well kaown. In Hne 93 we have the accusatíve hala for hálaíh, perhaps intentionally, but perhaps 
only as the result of a careleas omission of the anusvára. In line 95 we have the word hala : 
Dr. Pleet tells me that this is another form of ham^ which term is nsed to denote recognized 
sepárate groaps of the head-meñ or the acooantants of a town or village when they are nofc all 
of the same descent, and is also applied to the corresponding divisions of the lands attached to the 
office. In this line we have also another instance of the changa of the ay sonnd to ey, in the 
snrname Gheysa, = Ghaysa, Gbaisa.— The orthography shows, like that of A, a fluctnation in 
the use of initial j5 and its derivativo A : thus, we have jpadmal in Unes 9á and 95, by the side of 
hola, line 93, and hoda, line 94. 

The inscription is of the time of the Kalachurya king Sañkamadeva. Ife records grants 
which were made for the temple of Mahádéva, and were given in trust to the Four-hundred 
Mahajanas, headed by the Ürode or village head-man, of Ittage, by a certain Kfágadevayya 
Uayaka, who, being desoribed as a maha-vadda-vyavahári^ seems to have been a banker or 
money-lender on a grand soale. 

Thedetails of the date (line 89) are :Jihe cyclic year Vilambin, being the second year o£ the 
reign of Sañkamadeva ; the new-moon of Aávayuja ; Ádivára (Sunday). Dr. Fleet gives me the 
foUowing remarks : — " This Vilambin samvatsara was the Saka year 1100 expired, A.I), 1178- 
79. JPor this year the given tithi^ the new-moon of Ásvina, as a true tithi^ answers to 12 Octo- 
ber, A.B. 1178, on which day ifc ended at about 22 hrs. 20 min. after mean sunrise (for 
Ujjain). This day, however, was a Thnrsday ; whereas the record speciñes a Sunday. In this 
case a mean calendar does not help : the Hthi as a mean tWhi ended at 8 hrs, 39 min. on 
the next day, Príday. Thus, from bofch points of view this date is an irregular one,^ Fur- 
ther, we are told in line 93 that the grants were made on the occasion of an eclipse of the mooa ; 
but of course there cannot be such an eclipse at a new-moon ; and there was no eclipse of the 
sun at this new-moon, or of the moon at the full-moon of Aávina, to justify our proposing any 
emendation of the record. The text here, again, has the expression sdma-grahana-^samkmmti' 
vyatz'pcitad'athdii : regarding this use of the term samkri%nH see p. 40 above." 

Begardiog two of the places mentioned in this record, namely Kukkanüru and TalSkallu 
(Unes 93-4), see remarks at p, 40 above, under the inacription A. 

TEXT.2 

89 Ow? Svasti srimatu-Kalachnryya- 

cbakravartti-SamkamBdéva-varáa(rsha) da 2neya Vilambi-samvatsarada 

Ásvayíad*=ama- 

i In connection with this date tlie foUowing note may be made. la the Elliot MS. CoUection the ñame of 
the samvatsara is given as Semldmbu This is wellknowuas a southern corruption or variant of SemalaTnhK 
The HémalambiE samvatsara comes next bef ore Vilambin. And it happens that for A.D. 1177 the given tithi 
answers quite regnlarly to Sunday, 23 October, on which day it ended at about 10 hrs. 42 min. But the 
record has unmistakahly Vilambin with no possibility of any other reading.— J. T. F, 

2 From the ink-impression. 

« Kepresented by the spiral symboL 

* Kead Áímyujad=, and see above. 



[Vot. XIII 



90 



91 



92 



S3 



¿há-radda-vyavahán ^^!«^ J^^na) iapa-samádhi-éila-gu^a-sampannarum vibu- 
dhyána.dhára.a-mo(xnau)n-anu8hJha,an^^^^^^^ 

dhlprasamnarun. Hiranyagarbbbh^^^^^^^ 

^^^" . ^ Snn^TitMnafnaViapa-samádhi-sila-gupa-Sfimpannar. 

ahyáya.dhyána-dhárana-mo mau)n-anu8t^l^a^ ^^ J^^^^^^ 

ipaáñ-Svayambhu-Tnkñtesvara-davara^^^^^^^ éri.S5mélvara.pamdita.déw=avara 

g£^Kriyááakti.pamdita.dévar.avai^ ^^^^^^^ ^^^_ 

.isbyaru ^^-^'^f^'^^^^-^'^'t^^ dbárlpürvvakam madi soma. 
S6méáTara-p«mdite.-devara _k^ gri-Mabádévesvara-dévara agr- 

[11*3 

TRANSLATION. 

(linos 91.93)-^idgra.twitlx Wg of tbe feet a.a pounBg of -^^¡%^^¡^^^^ 
P.n¿rdé7a-d¿cipleof Vidyábbara^a Pandita-deva, dUoiple of SflmSsvar» Ve^&ii^-iBjB, 
!• •• í J?;ívStrPaadita-déTa,-wlxo is endowed with tbe virtues of practioe of the 

r L^pi^er. obla Jb. and eJasy. and íb tbe t^cher (attaoUd) to tbe god the Lord MaM- 
dvTeCnVío */.e ^k) of Svaya-^1^-Triküt.áva«, f-'f-^ «^f^*^* ^f^Tf ^^ 
eouUof7bemooB,inavyatipáta.35maííarofarable land íb the eastem fields for ti.e 
!¡rLna of tbe god the Lord MahSdeya. aa a nmversaUy respeoted po8Be88ion. free from a» 

conflicting olaims. 



94 



95 



1 ?SbS forMía* S perhap. intenticnally, pertaps only by a oartle» omisííon of !!■• emttár», 
» 3ae syllftble ia illegible herej or perhaps two. 



No. 5. 3 CTCLE OF JÚPITER ANI> ÑAMES OP SAMVATSARAS. 61 



(Lines 93-95) As to the bordera thereof : on the east, the fields o£ NiddigSve are íhe 
bound ; on the south, a cow's sfcone [a stone wífch a cow sculptured on it] is the bound ; on the 
weat, the i-oad going from Kukkanüni to Talakallu is the bound ; on the norih, the arable 
land of the agrásana oí the god Someávara (and) the arable land of the god Gavar§ávara are 
the bound. Likewise (he granted) to tbat god 1 mattar of garden-land on the north of the 
town. Aa to its bordera : oq the east, the causeway is the bound : on the south, the gardea 
of the god the Lord Nára^a is the bound ; o a the west, tbe bala oí Kiriya-Sarii . . gen ia tke 
bound; on the north, the g^rden o£ Vásndéva Gheysa of the Two Wives is the bound. 



No. 5.— THE CTCLE OP JÚPITER, 

AND 

THE ÑAMES OP THE SAMVATSARAS APPLIED TO HINDÚ SOLAR TEARS. 
Á continuation of the author^s ** Indian Ghronography,*^ 
By Robebt Seweu, I.CS. (Rbtd.). 
Introdiictory. 

199. In my ** Indian Ghronograply '' (pp. 46-65 and Tables XXVII to XXXI A) í ha ve 
shewn how the exact beginning and ending of a Jovian year can be ascertained, according to 
the various astronómica] anthorities in use in India, from E. Y. 3117 (A.D. 16-17) to 5133 
(A.D. 2032-33). These calculations were made, as regards the motion of Júpiter, by the mean 
sígtt syatem, that is to say, by conceiving the length oE each samvatsara aa being the time 
occupied by the planet in passing by his mean motioa through one sign, or 30°, of the Hindú 
zodiac ; and they were made as regards the solar year by determining the number of days and 
decimals of a dsiy by which each samvatsara beofan after apparent Mésha sarñkrantii in eaeh 
Bolar year* In the single case of tbe Original SüTya Siddhanta, however, (Tables XXX and 
XXX A) the compntation was made with reference to the moment of mean Mésha samkránti • 
f or the reason that it is almost oertain that dnring the whole period of its use the Hindú calcu- 
latorg woL'ted entirely on that syslem. 

200. Since the publication of the Indian Ohronography I have examined a large number 
of dates of Indian inscriptions, and have come across many cases where the ñame of the given 
samvatsara does not exactly accord with the solar year with which it should be connected 
according to rnle framed with apparent Mésha samkránti as the guidiog-point. Sometimes this 
may be due to mere acoident ; sometimes it may arise from the use of the náme of the 
samvatsara current at the moment of the action commemorated by the record instead of that of 
the saihvatsara current at Mésha Bamkránti of the current year. But it is certain that at least 
np to the time of Srlpatl (about A.D. 1040) and probably for a long time afterwards the Hindú 
calculators based their determination of the Jovian samvatsara current at Mésha samkránti 
(and, therefore, according to custom giving its ñame to the entire solar year) not with reference 
to the apparent but to tbe mean Mésha samkránti ¡ and this would of ten cause the solar year to 
bo called by a different Jovian cycle-name. The late Sankara Balkrishna Dikshit hinted (Indian 
Calendar^ p. 28) that possibly this practico lasted till as late as the 15th century. 

201. My tables in the Indian Ghronography -were intended to enable the beginning and 
ending time of a samvatsara to be calculated by time measnred from a known point, and since 
Table I of the Indian Calendar stated that point (apparent Mésha samkránti) in each year 
it was obviously most simple to use that point. The tables were not framed to serve as a gnide 
to the Jovian ñame to be correctly applíed to each solar year, though that could be gatheyed 
from them irith a little trouble and care. 



^ The M^sba samkr&nti point znarjpa thn fírst moment^ or begiimlngí ot each solar year* 



62 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XHL 



202. It is evident, however, tbat we can only be secare in our accopiance of, or rejection as 
irregular of, aninscription-date, if, besides tbe tables calculated by the apparent Mésha samicrant!, 
we have others calculated by the mean Mesha samkránti ; and f urtbermore have at band a table 
containing tbe Jovian cycle-name properly {le. by Hiada rule) coimected with each solar year 
^ith ref rtnce to both apparent and mean Méslia samkránti, and by all the Hindú Siddhantas, 
i.e. suoh a table as will sliew at a glanoe wbetber a cycle-name is properly applicable to a. 
particular solar year by any system or by any known Hindú authority* This then is tbe work 
partly done in the preseut paper. 

203. Beíore explaining the metbod of preparation and tbe use of tbe tables which. follow 
a few r-emarks may not be considered out of place. 

204. As mentioned below, the late Mr. S. Balkrisbna Diksbít expressed the opinión tbat 
tbe Seoondlrya SiddMnta, whose date is believed to be about A.D. 950, wasiu no part of India 
in use for a long time. The Siddhanta which has obtained most general acceptance, except m 
the south, is the Fresent Surya SiddMiita, which dates perhaps from about A.D. 1000, and 
which in parts was corrected by the author of the Mahamnda: in A.D. 1478. My Table XLII 
(below) shews all the years in which suppreasions of Jovian samvatsaras took place according 
to each authority. These suppressions are marked "with asterisks. Now it will be apparent 
to anyone using that table tbat in this respect the results afforded by calculatíon from the 
elemente of the Second ¿rya Siddhanta are much nearer to thoae of the Present Sürya 8id' 
dhsnta with the correction (bija) ihan to resulta obtained by the use of any other authority. 
The position of Júpiter, that is, as calculated by the Second Arya differed considerably from 
tbat calculated by the Sürya Siddhanta until the Hindú astronomer in the 15th century intro- 
duced the correction to the latter's elementa ; after which the two come much closer together. 
If, therefore, the corrected Sürya SiddMnta is really the most accurate authority, we must hold 
that at least in the raatter of the motion of Júpiter the Second Arya SiddhSnta was unworthily 
dealt with and received scant justice. 

205. Although the Second Arya SiddMnta seems to have been in use for a yery ebort tioa^ 
I was induoed to continué the calculations aocording to its elemente through the whole period of 
oTer 1,400 years embraced in the general Table ZLIl below, partly in order to oall atteníion to 
this pecuHarity, 

206. In ordinary cases it wonld suflBce, when once the moment of beginning of a samvat- 
sara had been calculated with reference to apparent Mésha samkránti, merely to add to it tbe 
time-difference or sodhya, betweeti apparent and mean Mésha samkránti in order to arrive at 
the moraent of its beginning with reference to mean Mésha samkránti ; and in ordittary oaaed 
the four decimal points given in my tables would saf&ce- But in order that there may be no 
mistake in very olese cases I have worked the whole of these tables by nine places of decimals. 
One instance, and that a very interesting and instructive one, will shew how importantit id 
thai ihis shoüld be done, espeeially with reference to the information afforded by Table XLII. 

207. Note the year K. Y. 3710, A.D. 609-10, in which No. 1 Prabhava of a cycle began, 
a<5cording to the First Arya Siddhanta and as tabulated for four decimals of a day, 
169-4400 days after mean Mésha samkránti (Table XXIX B below). We eee that dnríng that 
cyole 41 Plavanga was suppressed because it both began and ended within the limits of the So% 
year A.D. 649-50. Tuming to the oomplementary Table XXIX A of the Indian Ohronography 
we see that 41 Plavanga began in its year 169-4400 days prior to the time when No. 1 PrabhaTa 
began m Its year; which means that inA.D. 649 ¡t ^^^^ precisely at the moment of mean 
Mesha samki^nti Was it or was it not supprassed? Did it begia after orbeforethat 
moment ? If before, ifc was current at that moment and gaye its ñame to the year ; if later, ít 
both began and ended within the limits of the solar year, and did not give its ñame to the year. 



No. 5.] OTCLE OF JÚPITER AND ÑAMES OF SAMVATSARAS. 63 



Calculation by nine decimals settles the questíon. 1 Prabhava in A.D. 649-50 really began 
169-439979088 days after mean Mésha samkranti -and 41 Plavañga began 169:439978320 days 
earlier than No. 1 Prabhava. So 41 Plavañga actually began O'OOOOOOTeS*^ or "066 of a second 
after the moment of mean Mésha saihkránti. Conseqnently it began and ended witbin the 
solar year ; it was not cnrrent at mean Mésba saihkránti, and oa that basis did not glve its ñame 
to the year; it was auppressed. But if it had begun a tenth of a second earlier it would have 
been current at the critical instant and the solar year wonld have been named after it. I am 
confident that the Hindú framers of panchañgs would have int^ÍBted on the year A.D. 649-50 
being named after 40 Parábhava even though. that samvatsara expired less than a tenth of a 
second af fcer the beginning of the year and 41 Plavañga was current from that instant till 
shortly before its cióse. The rale was strict as to the naming of the year according to actual 
currency at Mésha samkranti, and it would have been adhered to. 

208. We have yet to learn, and our knowledge can oalj come from carefnl and painstaking 
research and study of a large namber of inscription-dates, how far the practice of naming a 
solar year after a Jovian samvatsara was estended to the luni-solar year in those parts of India 
where snch reckoning was used, and whea snch extensión took place, In the Indian Calendar 
(§ 57, p. 53) it was noted that evideace exists to shew that such a practice was foUowed, at 
least lor a time in some tracts; and the system adopted would doabtless be similar, to that 
obtaining in the case of the solar year, but applied to the luni-solar year; that is to say, the 
year would be called after the ñame of the samvatsara current at the moment of beginning of 
the luni-solar year, or at the exact moment when, at the time of the new moon at the end of 
the lunar month Phalguaa, the longitude of the moou's centre coincided with that of the sun. 
Thía moment always tak«s place earlier than the moment of the solar Mésha saihlcranti, and of 
course the Jovian ñame thns given to the luni-solar year might be one diííerent from that given 
to the solar year with wbich it was mostly connected, Caref al calculation as to the are 
travelled by Júpiter between the moment of beginnings of the luni-solar and solar year would 
have to be made by the framers of luni-solar panchañgs for each year separately, in order to 
find the appropriate samvatsara whose ñame the luni-solar year was to bear. This cannot bé 
determined by any general table. . In such a system no expunction of a samvatsara can take 
place except in a luni-solar year which has an intercalary month, since the luni-solar com- 
mon year is in length roüghly seven days less than the aamvatsara. 

209. I begin Table XLII from the year A.D. 490 wben a cycle began, and not from an 
earlier date, becauae at present the earliest certain date yet found in India which contains the 
samvatsara-name of a year belongs to the 8th century A.D. Scholars are not quite clear about 
the Chalukya inscription of A.D. 602 (see Indian Ohronography, p. 3). It seemed uReless to 
begin from an earlier date. 



210. The present Tablea XXYII B to XXXI B supplement the work of Tablea XXVII to 
XXXI A published in Indian Ghronograpliy, añdenable the beginning and ending time of a 
Jovian samvatsara to be ascertained by any o£ the principal Incian Siddhantas, whea calculation 
is made on the basía of meáu Mésha samkranti. 

211. The present Table XXVII B follows the Present Sürya SiddUnfa wíthont the bija 
(or correction introduced in A.D, 1478) on the basis of mean Mésha samkranti, Table XXVII 
of Indian Ghronography being calcalated by apparent Mésha saiíikranti ; and Table XXV I i B is 
to be used with Table XX Vil A just as is Table XXVIL The rula is given in § 146, p, 51, 
and examplea in § 147, and (pp. 117-120) *' Examples'' 48 to 52. 



EPIGRAPHU INDICA, [Vol. XHI. 

64 -—____ 



i rv KU -yYVm B íb calculated for mean Meaba samkránti according to ihe 

. « , 1 ^^i. TaWfi TX[X B i8 for mean Mésha samkrautiby ihe F%rst Arya 

And thepresent Tabla XXXI Bía for mean MéshasamMDtibyt^^^ Bmhma StddMnta 
and tte SiádL^a Siromani, mi is to be used with Table XXXI A, Indmn 0;.rono9raí>;.j,. 
BiplanafcioE íb f ully given in Indian Chronograply (pp. 52 to 62), and the work xs shewn in 

Examples 53 to 60. 

The present TaWes XXXI C, D and E are similarly prepared according to the Second 
¿rya SiddUnta, C for apparent, E for mean MéBia samkránti, D being common to both. 

212 HavínffCompletedmycalculationssofarldrewnpTableXLII, wbicb shews at a 
dance (the numbers ín colnmns referring to the Hst at the eíde) for every year from A.D. 
490-91 to 1914-16 what Jovian oame T^onld be given to eacb solar year accordmg to the Hindú 
rule ofnamingtkeyearby the samvatBaraactnailycnrrentatMéBba samkránti; and this by 
all the anthoríties, and both by apfarent and mean Mgsha samkránti. It wiU be found very 
nseftil intostíng the accuracyof dates given ia inscriptíons fonnd in tracts wbich, as in ihe 
norbh, carried on from year to year the practice of naming the year af ter the actual astronomical 
position of Júpiter. 

213. Thns, to give an example, suppose we have a date giren in a record in the year 
K. T. 4606 or Saka 1427 expired (=A.D. 1505-6), Table XLII sbews us at a glance tbat that 
solar year wascalled^Añgirafl*' according totbeSiír ja SiddMnta without the bija whethet 
on a basis of apparent or mean Mésha samkránti, by the S^rya Siddhánta with ihe hija also on 
either base, and (if they had been ín use) also by the Original Sürya on a mean base, and by 
tbe Second Arya SiddUnta on eitber base ; whereas according to tbe First Irya Siddh&nia on 
either base, or according to the Bráhma Siddhanta and Siddh^nta SirStnani on either base the 
ñame of the year was ** SrSaxnkba." 

Ctolb of Júpiter. Elkmbnts ok basis o? mbah Mssha sAKKElKti. 

Taile XXVII S. By the Sürya Siddhanta mihmt ihe bija. 

214, [Cahtilation on the lasís of apparmt Mesha $üñikr(lnti te fully esúplained in Indian 
Ohronographyf pp, 49'5L] At the epooh of the Kaliyuga or in K, T. O expired, B.O. 
S102-1, the saxhvatsara 26 Kandana ended and 27 Vijaya began eiactly at tbe moment 
of mean Mésha samkrSnti, Júpiter being then assumed to be precisely in long. 0^. Sinoe 
Vijaya ended before the end of the solar year it became ksbaya, and did not give iis ñame 
to any year. Trom the end of 26 Nandana 84 aamratsaras passed before the momenl of 
beginning of 1 Prabhava of the next cycle. XTsing the leitera of the Lisfc of elementa of this 
SiddhSito onp. 49, ludían OJirowoj^^-apAyj^we calcúlate the inierval between tbe end of 26 
Nandana and the beginning of 1 Prabhava by the formula E-«-(Fx34), (E) 865*268756481 
dayB--.(Fx34) 143-889205368 days=221'369651113 days. This is tbe time after mean 
Mésha samkránti of K. T. 33, B.C. 30o9-8, when 1 Prabbava began. Between thia 1 
Prabhava and the 1 Prabhava of K. T. 3117 there were exactly 52 wbole BaAvateara oyóles. 



» " B " i« the length of one «aifavats^ra of Jupiter. 
« E " U the length of th« «idereal solar jear. 
"P "««B-.D, or the differenee between E and D, 
" fí ** mthiB diflerence for an entire cycle, or, F x 60. 
« I »«E-H, 01 addltive differenee for begitinmg» of mccmáffí «yelei.. 



No. 5.] CYCL.E OF JÚPITER AND ÑAMES OF SAirVATSARAS. 65 



1x52=5789-504726772 days. Ex lC=:=5844'1401037u3 days. Deduct tlie latter frota the 
fornier, andadd 221'369551113 days (the begimiing time of 1 Prabhíiva of K. Y. 33), aud 
the lesnlt is 166*734174182. At this distaiice of time, thercfore, níter mean Mesliasariikránti 
No. IPrnbhava began in K. Y. 3U7, B.C. 3060-6S. Calculation for the following cycles 
follows ia order by adding for each the element ^'I." 



Tahle XXVIII B, By the Surya SiddMntn mth tlie hija, 

215, [Oalndation on tlie hasis of apparent M eslía samh'dntí is explainrd in Indian Oliron* 
ographyypp. ñ2-53,'] Although the bija, or correction, was not introduced till A.D. 1478 still, 
siüce it iavolved the change in some respects of the elements of the Siddháuta {compare the 
L-ists, pp. 49 and 53, huUan- ChronoijraplLy), cfilculation had to be made afresh from the epock 
of the Kaliyuga, K. Y. O expired. At the moment of mean Mesha samkranti in that year 26 
Nandaiia ondcd and 27 Vijaya bogan. Vijaya was kshaya ín that year. Using the elements at 
the top of p. 53, Ind. Ohron., wc find E~(F x84)=221'639172313 days. This is the time 
measurcd f i^om mean Mésha samkranti, when 1 Prabhava began in K. Y. 33, B.O. 3069-68. 
From the brgimiing of this Prabhava to ihe beginning of the 1 Prabhava in K. Y. 4540, 
A.D. 1430-40, there werc exactly 76 óyeles of saiiivataaras. " I" x 76=8497*744791036 days. 
E X 23r=:8400"9513&9063 days. Deduct the latter from the former and add 221*63^172313 days 
as a])ovo, aud the reault is 318*432564286 days. In K. Y. 4540, A.D. 1439-40, therefore, 
1 Prabhava began 318*4326 days affcer mean Mdsha samkranti. For the beginning-moment of 
each succesnive cycle we add the element "I," or 11] "812431461 days. 



Tahle XXIX. B. Ihj the First Arija Siddlulnfa or Áryahhaitya. 

216. [Fnr meihnd of caLnuJatlon on ihe huMs of apparent Mésha samhranti see Indian 
Chronofjrapkij, pp. SS-or).'] At ilie epoch of the Kah'yuga 26 Nandana is assuraed to havo 
endcd, and 27 Vijaya to have bcgun, prccisely at the moment of mean Me sha samkranti. 
The year was K. Y, O, A.D. 8102-1. Vijaya was kshaya. We use the same formula as before, 
vis. E — (Fx34), to find the number of days by which 1 Prabhava began after mean Moslia 
samkranti in K. Y. 33. E=366'258680655 days; F X 34=144*023981572 days. Result 
221-2H4698983 days. There were esactly b'¿ oyóles between this Prabhava and the Prabhava 
which began in K. Y. 3117, A.D. 16-17. We therefore add the above resnlt to (" I " x52) 
and deduct a múltipla of the solar-yeav length, í.í^ (B x 16). ('' I" x52) = 5777-1330799Ü0. 
Adding for the beginning of Prabhava 221*234698983 we have 5998*367778883. Deduct 
(E x 16) or 5844*138888880, and the remainder is 154*228890003. This is the number of days 
by wliicli 1 Prabhava began after mean Mesha samkranti in K. Y. 3117, A.D. 16. The 
calculation begins regularly from that figure, adding the valué of " I " for each cyole. 



Tahle XXX B. By the Bráhna Siddhanta and Siddhmta Sirommi. 

217. [For method of calculation on the basis of apparent Mesha samhranti see Indian 
Ghronography, pp, 58-62.'] It has already been determined (see Indian Chronography, p. 59^ 
§ 165) that in K. Y. O Júpiter reached long. 0° 6*49836 days after mean Mesha samkranti. 
At that moment 27 Vijaya began and 26 Nandana ended. In the following year, K. Y. 1 
expired, 28 Jaya began ('*?"=) 4*238430044 days earlier in the year than 27 Vijaya. 
Henee in that year 28 Jaya began 2*259929956 days aftex mean Mesha saiiikranti, and as it 
ended abont 361 days later (" D '*) it ended before the end of the solar year aud beoanie kshaya, 

K 



EPlGRAPHIá. INDICA. [Voi,. XIII. 

66 • ^ — ■ -- -^-— ,., . 

^~ its ñame to any year. To find iU beginning-moment of tte No. 1 Prabhava 
ofth¡nextcycle>veaddasbeforeE-CFx34)totlLeending-inomeBtof26 Nandana as found 



abúve. 



E= -365*258437500 days 

(F X 34)=-144' 106621496 do. 

221-151816004 do. 

+ 6^498360000 do. 



227-650176004 do. 



Therefore 1 Pralhava began 227"650176004 days after mean Mesha samkraati in tlie year K. Y. 

33, B.a 3069-68. 

Addtliisto"I''x52, anddeductamnltipleof thesolaryear lengtli, or E X 16, aud ^ve 
have the datum for K. Y. 3117, A.D. 16-17. 

^a''x52. 5769-537012720 
+ 227*650176004 

5997'187]8S724 
Ex 16. - 6844- 135000000 



153-052188724 



This last is the number oí days by wbich 1 Prabhava began in that year after mean 
M§sha samkranti. 

Prom tirnt moment we proceed regularly as bef ore, adding tíie oyóle difference *' I '' for 
each cycle, 

Calottlatiqn bt the Seoond Arta. SipdhInta on basis of (i) ArBAEiNT, (ii) mean MUsha 

samkrSnti. 

218. In my Indian Ohronography (n. 2, p. 63) I intimated my íntentíon to pnblisli Tablee 
for finding the time o£ begxnning and ending of a Jovian samvataara according to tbe Second 
(or Lagliu) Árya Siddhmta in the same way as those published (Tables XXVII to XXXI A) 
according to the other Hindn authorities ; and I now f tjfil my promisa. 

219. The date of the decond Arya Siddhmta 5s belíeved to be abont A.D, 050 ; and 
according to the opinión of the late Mr. Sankara Balkrishna Dikshit, it does not soem to have 
beea anywhere in nse for a long time. It was, however, known to Bháskaráchárya in A.D. 1150, 
and sneh being the case I have coneidered it ad viaable to prepare the Tables for the whole 
period covered by the other tables referred to. Though this is certainly nseless for later years 
it is dangeroas to draw a line and it is best to be on the safe side, as we know as yet neither 
the tract where this Siddhánta was need ñor the date when its use ceased. As regards the 
samvatsaras of Júpiter this Siddhanta conld never have been received as an authority in the 
South of India because there the aatronomically calculated sucoession of Bamvatsaras, in the 
inatter of the application of their ñames to the solar years, was neglected after the year 
A.D. 906 ; every year being afterwards serially eonnected with the ñame o£ a sariiTatsara without 
regard to &ny enppression. The presumption is that the use of the Seconi Arya SiddMnia 
-was confined to the north, or at least to those traots where snppressioM of samyatearas were 
ftttended to. 



Table XXXI C. Ápparent Mesha sa}hhranti as hasis, 

220. The procesa of calculation for Table XXXI C is as foUows :— 

ÁGCording to tbe Seconcl Arija Siddhanta tlie position of Júpiter at tlie moment o£ mean Mésha 
saihkránti in K. Y. O expired, 1 current, thafc is to say, at ihe epoch of fcbe Xali^^ugü era, ór the 
moment of mean snnrise on Friday Feb. 18 B.O. 3102, was 357° 7^ 12'' {IncUan Chronography, 
¡D. 63). Júpiter, did not reacli the point 0^ till lie bad trávelled 2° 52' 48'' of are. Calcu- 
la ting by bis mean motion this journey ocoupied 3ád. 15b. 45m. or 3á65"624537 áñ>jB (Talle 
XXXIY). He reached long. 0*^ tberefore at tbat lengtb of time after tbe moment of mean 
Mésha samkránti, and wben be reacbed it tbe sariiyatsara 27 Vija^a bogan. Tbe time-inter- 
val between mean and apparent MesKa samkrántí iu K. T. O, i.o, tbe interyal wbicb we cali 
tbe " sí^dbya ", was determined by Dr. Scbram (op, dt, p, 16) as 2*171973 days or 2'171972 
days after calculation by two sepárate metbods, tbe result sb'éwing a minute difference of 0*09 
of a second. I have halved tbis difference, and calcúlated with a sodbya of 2vL7 19725 days, 
or 2d. 4b. ím. 38-424s. Júpiter tberefore reached loug. 0^, 26 Nandana euded, and 27 Yijaya 
bogan, (34-65624537 -f 2-1719725 days =) 36-82821787 days, or (34d. 15b, 45qi. + 2cL 4b. 7m. 
38*424s. =) 36d. 19h. 52m. 38'424s. after apparent Meaba samkránti iu K. Y. O expired. 

221. Next has to be ascertained tbe moment of beginning of tbe first samvatsara " 1 Pra- 
bhaya ** of the next 60-samyatsara cycle. Tbis occurred after tbe expiratioñ of exactly ;34 
saiiivatsaras counting from the end of 26 Nandanai The lengtb of.tbe solar year is (E^ =)• 
365-258690278 days. Tbe annnal difference between tbe lengtbs of tbe solar year and sáiii- 
Tatsara Is (F=) 4-231719473 days, Tbis last multiplied by 34 is 143-878462082 days 
E— (F X 34) = 221*380228196 days. Tbis, added to tbe nnmber of days by "wbicb 26 íTaudana 
ended after apparent Mesha samkránti (viz. : 36-82821787 days, as found above) giyes ns 
258-208446066 days. 1 Prabbava tberefore began 258-208446066 days after apparent Mésha 
samkránti in the year K. T. 33 expired or B.O. 3069-68. Tbo reason why tbe solar year was 
not X. Y. 34 espirad is becanse in K, Y. 8 expired, B.C. 3094*93, tbe samvatsara 35 Playa was 
expnnged. 

222. To arrive at the exact beginning of the " 1 Prabbaya " wbicb began in A.D. 16-17, 
between which year and the year K. Y. 33 expired or;B.C. 3069-68 tbere were exactly 52 com^ 
píete cycles of samvatsaras, element ''I'' mnst be first calcúlated. Tbis is tbe diñerence 
in tbe beginning-time of the samyatsara No. 1 Prabbava at the beginning of successive 60-year 
óyeles. The annual difference being (F=) 4-231719473 days, Fx60 is 253-90316S380 
days. Deduct tbis from the year-length « E " giyen above, and the remainderis the valué 
of "P', vü. 111*355521898 days. 52 of these oycle-differences (*'P' X 52) amoant to 
5790*487138696 days. To thís mnst be added tbo time by which tbe 1 Prabbava began after 
Mésha samkránti in K. Y. 33 expired, or B.O. 3069-68. Tbis was found to be 258-208446066 
days. The total is 6048-695584762 days. Deductfíomthis a múltiple of tbe solar year-length 
E,. mz, (E X 16=) 5844*139044448, and the remainder is 204'556540314 days. 

223^ No. 1 Prabbava tberefore began in A.D. 16-17 or E. Y. 3117 expired 204*556540314 
daysaíterapparentMéshaflamkránti. .From; tbis point the calculation for Table XXXI O is 
carried regnlarly forward cycle by cycle, tbe expunged, or ksbaya, samvatsaras being duly 
noted,with the years in which the expunb^^^ 
^ Sk Itbasbeé^^^ «y^^®» whieh have been dealt with 

above the samvatsara 35 Blavá was expunged. Tbis occnrred in tbe year K T. 8 expire^ 
B.O; 3094^3. Prom 27 Yijaya to 35 Plava ia 8 samvatsaras. The annual difference "F»' 



: Sée tu lÍ5fc o£ ekments of this Siddbánta on p. 63, Indian Chronogra^hyym^ footiiote abovc^jíí^íjírr ^^ )f^-^ 






- i, — ' "«^^-. - ^ 

V\%-viV-.. 



rnnltiplied by 8 is 33*858755784 days. Vijaya was found to have begun 36-82Sj.: :S70 days 
aftor apparent aMésha .sniiilcránti in ifcs solar year. Dedncting from tliis H3'853755784 daya, 
rt.: tlie 8-yenrs eollcfíive. íiiiforenoe, the remamder is 2'974462Ü8G days. 35 PLiva, tUcrefore, 
began at tliat lengtb of time after appareut Mó^^^lia sariikrauti in K, Y. 8 expind or B.O. 
r'0l4'3 ; aud since the len-ítli of a saiiivatsara is only 361 odd days, it is ovidont tbafc Plava 
ended before the espiry d tbe 3051 days of tlie solar ycar. It has beon iieot-ssary to M'oik out 
tííis point aince, if iliore bad been no expnnction in tbe cycie iu qnestion, ilic yoar coimected 
v/itii 1 Prabhava of the íollowing eycle wculd not have bccn, aB it is, K. Y* 33 l)ut K. Y. 34 
oxpuvd. 

[Fot the Falco of coiifovmity wlth the similar Tables for tlie otbcr Siddbunfas (Tablea 
XXV 11 to XXXI A, Lidian Chronographj) I have calcnlated tho ór)dhya as it has beon 
uet(-rminorl by Dr. Srhvam for K. Y. O, víZ. ) 2'Í719725 days, loaviiig it to workers to i>ia.ko tbe 
very sliobt alíeiníini necessary (if a very cióse case sbonld bo discíovered) io get perfect 
accaracy fi^r tho reni ury eoiu:orriod. Dr. Schra,m's resnlts avíII be f otiDd in Lidian Chronoyraphy^ 
p. \ú. Tho so,¡hya iu K. Y. O was 2*171972 days, in K. Y. 300O was 2172707 days, in' K. y! 
4000 was2'17295i¿ days audinK. Y. 5000 was2a731í)7 days. Having íound by my Tablos 
the i)egiiini!ig-t¡- !o nf a ^amvaísara, if greater accuracy is necessary, deduct froni tlie result 
after K. Y. 3i;ÜÜ, fairly in praportion tothü 2000 yeara* interval, an amoimfc varyiiig from 
OmjOOT to 011012, or from Im, 2s. to Im. 46s. This last is the greatest possibld difference.] 

Table XXXTD. 

Table XXXI I) is to be nsod, for fíecond Irya Biddlmnta comipuiíítíon jnst as Tablo 
XXVII U {Lidian Ckronoijraphy) is nséd for computí^tidn by the ¿'wr^/a ib\V¿tón/íí, wíthout 
thü bija. . : 

Tatílí: XXXI & Mean Me.slm samhrcínti as hasis. 

225, Themethodof workforíindingthébeginningof the sariivatsara i Prabbava in the 
yeai» A,D. 16-17, K. Y. SliV expired, on the basis óf referénce to moan iastead of lo apparent 
M^sha sanikranti, could be explained in esactly the same^way as has been already dono in tho 
latfer case ;^ bat it is nnnccessary to go inte such fall details a second tima It snffioes to say 
tov a begmnmg, that with referénce to mean Mesha saríikranti in the year K. Y. O fexpired 
or at the epoch of tho Kaliynga era it has been shewn that the samvatsara 2C Nandana ended, 
and n Vijaya began 34-856245370 days af'.cr that moment. We work from this point. 
b saiuvatsaras later 35 Playa began (P x 8) 33'853755784 days earlier than did 27 Viiaya 

^P wLtif^'" ^"'"^ ^^' ^"™'' ^Siu'e ^e íind that ia the solar year K. Y, 8 expirad, 
i5 O. 30)9^8 3b Plava l)egaa 0'8U2^89586 days after mean Mr^.ha samkranti, and thereforo endcd 
Detore the end of the solar year. It was a kshaya samvatsara. Henee, as bef oro so here, the 
1 i labhava of the noxt eycle k^gan in K. Y. 33 and not in K. Y. 34 expired. 

samk^nti^'" '^ ^''''^'' ^'^^"^ '"^ ^^ ^' ^ '^^™^ 3é'656246370 days after mean Mésha 






-("F"x3.i)=221-380228196days. (I 821 alove.) 

after .ea.Mlí:^:S^^^^^ ^ ^-^^- of ..e óyele .egaa 

ThiK is tabulated as 202-3846 days, aud so in successioii. 



i-tÜ. U,J 



KJXVhhj üJí' JÚPITER AND ÑAMES OF SAMVATSARAS. 



69 



Time-corrections. 

227. Calculatíon by Tables XXXI C and D, or E and D will.enable us to ascertain tlie 
moment of beginning and ending of any samvatsara bv the Second Irya Siddhdnta with reference 
to any Mésha samkranti moment, true or mean; but as in íhe cf\se oi the Original 8 üry a 
Siddkanta, Brdhma Siddhanta and 8iAdMnt(i Siromani we must, if we use the Indian Calendar 
Table I, for giving us tbe time of accurrence of Mésba samkranti each year (cois. 13 to 17 for 
tbe First Arya Siddhanta) applj a correction in order to get at tbe exact time of Mésba 
samkranti by the Second Irya Siddlianta, because the length- of the year fixed by the First 
Arya diífered slightly from that fixed by the Second Arya Siddhanta. The two started from tho 
same point, viz. : the sunrise epoch of the Kaliyaga, or mean snnrise on Feb. 18 B.O. 3102, but 
according to the Second Anja the year is ü'S4s. longer than the First Arya year (Ind. Ghron- 
^ography, p. 158 ^ col 3). Henee the füllowing Table must be used :-— 



TABLE A A. 

DlFFERENCE BETWEEN THE MOMENTS OF MEAN MSSHA SAMMANTI AS CALCXILATED BT (1) The 

FiKST Arta SiddhInta, (2) The Second Arya SiddhInta, the two haying been 

TOGETHEE IN K. Y. O, B.O. 3102. 

IHaving found from Talle I, coh. 13 to 17, etc. (hy applying the fixed éodhya to the appa- 
rent Mésha samhranti) the moment of mean Mésha samhranti by the First Arya Siddhanta, add 
the time differe?ice given in this Talle for every expired year of the K. Y. in order to obtain the 
same ly the Second Arya Siddhanta,] 



Differ- 






Diffier- 






Differ- 








Diffier- 






euce m 


Time difíerence. 


ance ia 


Time diffierence. 


enoe in 


Time diffierence, 


ence in 


Time díjfference. 


yeaxs. 






yeai'á. 






years. 








years. 






1 


2 


1 


3 


1 


2 


1 


2 




H. 


M. S. 




H. 


M. S. 




H. 


M. 


S. 




H. 


M. S. 


1 


— 


— 0-84 


10 


— 


— 8-40 


100 


~.» 


1 


24 


1000 




14 


2 


— 


— 1-68 


20 


— 


— 16-80 


200 


— . 


2 


48 


2000 


, -, , 


28 


3 


— 


— 2-52 


30 


— 


— 25-20 


300 


«— 


4 


12 


3Ü0O 


. 


42 


4 


— 


— 3-36 


40 




— 33-60 


400 





5 


36 


4000 


.. n 


56 


5 


— 


— 4-20 


60 




■-42-0 


500 


..M 


7 





5000 


1 


10 


6 


— 


— 5-04 


60 





— 50'40 


600 





8 


24 








7 


— 


— 5-88 


70 





— 58-80 


700 


- 


9 


48 








8 


— 


— 6-72 


80 


-,^ 


1 7-20 


800 


» 


11 


12 








9 


~" 


— 7-56 


90 


m-mm 


1 15-60 


900 





12 


86 









N.B.— To ohtain exact time of apjparent Mésha saMmnti l^ the First Irya SiddUnta add BOs. to the time 
given in Talle J, ooL 17 of the Lidian Calendar in years A,D. whose numher is odd j hut not in tho»e iühose 
numher is emn. See Indian Chfomgra^hy '' Eintsfor worhers,''* 2fo, 20, ^. 79, 

328. Again, to fix the exact moment of apparent Mésha samkranti by the Second Irya 
Siddhanta we have to note that according to it the sodhya, or time-difference between meau and 
apparent Mésha aamkí'ántís varíes slightly year by year, whereas the áddhya by the First Arya 
Siddhanta is a constant ; so that we must, for absolute accuracy in Second Arya Siddhanta time, 
take note of tbis varying difference. 



70 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 



[VOL. XI 



Dr. Schram has fixed its valué for us (see Ináian Ohronography, 139 D, p. 16) at diffe 
niilleunÍTií»s thus— 

TABLEES. 

SeCOSD ÁbTA SiDDHINTA SODMtÁ. 



K. Y. 

espjred. 


Christian 
yeav. 




Éxnct valneofáádhya 
tts íiied by Dr. Schram. 


3000 

4000 
5000 


B.C. 103-02 
A.D. 899-900 
A. D. 1899-1900 


d. 

■2- 
2 
2 


h. m. 8. 
4 8 41-88 
4 9 S-05 
4 9 24-22 



tt will be seen ilaaí fóv all ptdmary purposes it will suffice to use a constant 2d. 4,ix, 9n 
but for very cióse Tvork take the sSdhy^^value at X Y. 3601, A.D. 600, as being 2d. éh. g 
54-5826. and add for everj succeedinglÓO years 2*117s. and for 1000 years 21'168s. 

BlTLE ÍOR WORK, ANÍ) EXAÍIPIíÜí 

2á9. AU woirfc formerly necessary for the pnrpose of ascertainíng wkích Jovían sainratsa 
begaii in tlie course of any giren year according to any of the principal Siddhantas, and whett 
calculated by apparent or mean Mesha samkranti, is now obviated by the informática giren 
Table Xhll below, which sol\rea.tlia question at a glance. It ahews the samVatsara current 
every Méslia samkranti, and we tberefore know that the next samvatsara of the' cycle be^j 
during the year. When thete is an asterisk shown it meaUs that this latter samvatsara hy 
began and ended-durmg the solar year, so that the nextagainalsobegan ¿^^j ^j^^^ ^^ 

was cnrrent at Mésha samkranti of next year. 

230. But we somotimes desire to know the timo of beginning and etidiüg of a saihTatsai 
in order to ascertam whether it was current at the timo of the event or action chronicled in a 

inscription. 

231. Tiis tíme^ia precisely the same ^.hether t.e calctxlate frota meatx or from appam 
Mésha samkrant^ f^^^" * *L°^f «^ *^« ^^ i« ^l^^eady giveíx in, or can be gafchered froín, col 
l3tol7orl7aoftheI^d^a«OaZe»áar,ltiseaaíeafcto^l8ethatinfoílnation as basis of worf 
Find this required kme tberefore, according to the Sürya Siddhmta (with or withomt ibe teja 
the Firsi ¿rya, or Iry^l^hatiya tbe Original Sürya, ^ni Br<thma 3iddkantas,^ndthB SiddhJnl 
Sirmf - ^« -:~ ^--^d xu §§ 146, 147, 153, 158, 162 or 167 A «.d «ampies 48^ 6^ 
of InUafh Ohronography. ^ 

use the Tablea A A and B B m the text above inatead of any of the other Table» in tbe text O: 
Jndian Oyofwgraphy. I proceed mtb an example. xao^eiua ine text ó, 

233. We wané to W jbat saifayatsara began iti E. 1^. 4380 6«,ired. A D 1279^ 

Tárala t.as cutrent bo & at app^^t aud mean Mésba samWtis, Zd tberef,^ ¿ eiSj' o«2 
gare its nameto the solar year; 19 PSrtbiva began in tbe conrse óf tíie y^ ^ 

■Whéndid PártbiTa begin? and when did it end ? 



No, 6.] CTCÍií! OF JUPITEB. AND ÑAMES OP SAMVATSARAS. 71 



apparent Mésta sanikránfci. Table XXXI O below she^rs fchat in tbe cycle concerned 1 Prabhava 
beí^'an 351 days after Méska samtránti, and Table XXXI D shews that in its year 19 Pártbiva 
began 76 days earlier tbaa didl Prabbava; so 19 Parfchiva begau (351—76) 275 days after 
apparent Mésha sainkrSr^ti in tbe given year» We fiíid the time of apparent Mésha samlstánti in 
tí.at year from ihe Indian Galeviclar Table I, Le, according to the First Árya SidclMnta, on March 
25 on day 84 (Talle JX) at about 21 hours after mean sunrise. Oall this day 85.^ Table A A 
filiews tbe time-diSerejice between the two Siddhantas, foi the 4380 years since K. Y. O, as 
being about one hour. This may be ignored, 19 Párthiva began 275 dayslater. 275 + 85=360, 
ie. (Table IX, Ind, Cal) 19 Partliiva began on December 26 A.D. 1279. This suüicos for a 
rpugh splntion of the problem. 

For cióse work we mnst calcúlate more carefully. I give here the closest possible accord- 
ing to onr available Tables, foUowing the course presoribed above. For the beginnÍDg of 19 
Parfchiva (Talles XXXI C aíiá D) wehave 361 '4704-76 '17 10:^:27 5'2994==(TaWe XXZ 71) 
275d. 7L llm. 8*16s. after apparent^ Mésha sariikranti. 

Apparent Mésha samkrantí by the First Árya Siddhanta (Table I, Indian Gahudarj and 
Indian Ohronography, '' Hint » 20, p. 79) is 84d. 20h. 57m. 30s. 

The difíerence in the scdhya interval between mean and apparent Mésha samkranti has to 
be taken inte account. The First Árya Siddhanta fixes this interyal as always 2d. 3h. 32m. 
30s. Bnt according to the Seconi irya it varíes slightly. (8ee above, Talle 5 A § 228, and 
acc'ompanying remarh). The giren K. Y. year is 4380. .In K. T. 4000 it ^as 2d. 4h. 9m. 
3-05s. Addfor (say) 400 years 8'47s., at the rate of 2'll7s. per 100 years and we have the 
§5dhya in the given year by the Second ¿rya SiddMnta as 2d. 4h. 9m. ir52s. 

The time-difference between the two authorities (Talle A A alove, § 227) must also be^ascer- 

tained. This is, for 4000 years, 56m. ; for 300 yeaa^s, 4m. 12s. ; for 80 years, Im. 7*20s. j total Ih. 

Im. 19-20s. 

ífow we make onr calculation, 

d. h. m. s. 

First Árya Siddhanta apparent Mésha samkranti ... 84 20 57 30 

First Árya BiddJicínta éódihjsk ... ... , .,. 2 3 32 30 

First Árya mean Mésha samkranti 
Time-diSerence between First and Becond Árya 
dhanta'mK. Y. 4380 ... 

Second Árya Siddhanta mean Mésha samkranti 
, Second ÁTy a Siddhánta éOih^B> ... 

Apparent Mésha samkrSnti hj Second Árya SiddMnta 
19 Psrthiva began after this 

Time of beginning of 19 Párthiva by the Secorhd Árya 
Siddhdnta ,.. 

Z&Oi*^ (Talle IX, Indian Calendar) December 26. 

We hay© fonnd fcheref ore that 19 Parthiva according to the Second Árya; Siddhania, whofcher 
baged on apparent or mean Mésha samkranti (| 2BÍ alove) began at 4h. 33m. *15*84b. aftar 
mean sunrise on December 26, A.D. 1279. 

^ To Buifc, thftt íb, the.European ñame of the day. 



8ii- 


87 


30 

1 1 19-20 


1*» 


87 
-2 


1 31 19-20 
4 9 11-52 


• •• 


84 21 22 7-68 
275 7 11 8-16 


rya 


360 


4 33 15'84 



72 



EPlGRAPHtA INDICA. 



TABLE SXVII B, 

The Sisty-saSivatsara Cycle of Juí^iticb. 
Mean-sig". sjstem by the Surta SídbhInta withocjt teie bija caloulated witl 

mean Meshn sariikránti. 
(Fot all India up to AX, 906, and for the northern porHon alone after and inc 

date*) 



Tí^ar of the 
Kaliyiiga 
(expired). 



Clirístian 
year. 



Number 
of days 

whicli 
1 Pmbbavii 

began 
after mean 

Mésba 
samkranti. 



(0) 
33 



3117 

317B 
3236 

(32U) 
3295 

(332r) 
3354 

(8ál2) 
3413 
3473 

(3497) 
3532 

{3582) 
3591 
3651 

Í3H68) 
3710 

(3753) 
3'"69 
3829 

(3888) 
3888 

(3924) 
:-l947 
40071 



Ksliaya 
(cxpunged) 
samvatsaras. 



Year o£ tl>e 
KüUyuga 
(expired). 



Cliristiaa 
year. 



P C 

(Sioh-Ól) 
3069-8 

A.D. 

16-17 

(35-56) 

75-76 

135-36 
(140-41) 

194-95 
(226-27) 

253-54 
(311-12) 

312-13 

372-73 
(396-97) 

431-32 
(481-82) 

490-91 

560-51 
(567-68) 
" 609-10 
(652-53) 

668r69 

728-29 
(737-38) 

787-88 
(823-24) 

846-47 

906-071 



221'S696 



Number 

of iluys 

by 

which 
1 Priibhava 

be^an 
after mean 

Mi' sha 
sariilvráuti. 



166-7342 

278-0708 
24-1487 

]35"4853 

246-8219 

358-Í586 
104-2364 

215-5731 

326-9097 
72-9876 

184*3242 

295-6608 
41-7387 

153-Ó753 

264-4120 
10-4898 



27 Vijaya. 

40 Prabliava. 

6 Añgiras. 
33 Vikárin. 
59 Krsdliana. 

25 Kbara. 
51 Píngala. 

18 Tárala. 
44 Sádiárana, 

10 Dhatri. 
37 Ssbhana. 



(4009) 
4066 

(4094) 
4125 

(4180) 
4184 
4244. 

(4263) 
4303 

(4350) 
4362 
4422 

(443G) 
4481 

(4531) 
4540 



A.D. 
(908-09) 
Í)fi5-G!> 
(993-94) 

1024.-25 
(1079-80) 

1083-S4. 

11-43-44 
(lJfU-6r>) 

1202-03 
(1249-50) 

126I-G2 

ir>21-22 
(t3H5-3(>) 

1380-81 
(1420-21) 

1439-40 



121-82G4 

233-Í631 

31.4'4997 
ÜÜ*5776 

201-9142 

313-2509 
59-3287 

170-ó(554i 

282-0020 



2 

4 

1 

4 



(After fJns date Talles XXY 
and XXVIII A in the Indian { 
are ordinarüy to he usad.) 

4C00311499-15005> 28-0799 
(4606) \ (1505-06) 

4659 1558-59 139-4165 
(4691) (1590-91) ... 3Í 

4718 1617-18 250-7531 
(4777) (1676-77) ... 6C 

4777 1676-77 362-0S97 



1 lu Siiutliwü India thf expuuctiou of sarnTatsam» was jiegieetod f roui, iiud inclndiuir, fclie 
in A.D. 906. 

» Ahout A.D. 1500 tlie lija (oorrention) was generally introduced, and the beginning inoment 
were recalculated from t,h« epoch of the Kaliyuga. Por years rabsequent to A. D. ISOO Table» X: 
and XXVIll A (India» Ckronoarafhy) should as a rule bo used. Bufc sinee the bija was not inti 
India at the same time calc.üktifins for íhree more eycles bave beeii here giten acoording to the S 
■without the bija. 



No. 5.] 



SIXTT-YEAR CTCLB OP JÚPITER. 



78 












TABLE 2XVIIIB. 

The Sixty-samyatsaeá Ctcle of Jtjpitee, 

Mean-sign sjstem by the Surta SiddhInta with the eíja calculated with reference to 

mean Mésha samkránti. 



Year of the 
Kaliyuga 
(espired). 


Christian 
year. 


líumber 
of dajs 

ty 

•which 
1 Prabhava 

began 
after mean 

Mésha 
samkranti. 


Kshaya 

(expunged) 

samvatsaras. 


Tear of the 
Kaliyuga 
(expired). 


Christian 
year. 


Number 
of days 

i>y 

which 
1 Prabhava 

begaa 
after mean 

Mésha 
Bamkranti. 


Kshaya 
(espuuged) 
sarhvatsaras. 


1 


2 


8 


4. 


1 


2 


3 


4 


4540 

460O 

(4615) 

4659 

(4700) 

4718 

4778 

(4786) 

4837 


A.D. 

1439-40 
1499-1500 
(1514-15) 

1558-59 
(1599-1600) 

1617-18 

1677-78 
(1685-86) 

1736-37 


318-4326 
64-9862 

176-7987 

288-6111 
35-1648 

146-9772 


16 Chitrablia- 

mu. 
42 Küaka. 

9 TnTan, 


(4871) 
4896 
4956 

(4957) 
5015 

(5042) 
6074 

(5128) 
5133 


A.D. 

(1770-71) 
1795-96 
1855-56 

(1856-07) 
1914-16 

(19Í1-42) 
1973-74 

(2027-28) 
2032-33 


258-7896 
5-3433 

II7T557 

228'9682 

3407806 


35 Playa, 

2 Vibhava. 
28 Jaya. 
55 Durmati. 



74 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 



TABLE SXIX B. 
The Sixty-samvatsara Ctclb op Júpiter. 
Mean-sígn systemby the Fibst Ábya SíddhInxa or AryabhatIta 
Calculated witt reference to mean Mésha saihkranfcí. 



Tear of the 
Kaliyuga 
(expired). 



Cbristian 
year. 



(0) 
33 



3117 

(3153) 

3176 

3236 

(8288) 

3295 

(555,?) 

3354 

(3409) 

3413 

3473 

(3á9á) 

3532 

(3379) 

3591 

3651 

(3664) 

3710 

(8750) 

3769 

3829 

(3835) 

3888 

(3920) 

3947 

(4005) 

4006 



ITumber 
of days 

by 

-wbich 

Prabhava 

began after 

mean 

Mésba 

samkranti. 



"B C 
(3102-01) 
3069-68 



ÁXf. 
16-17 

(52-53) 

75.76 
135-36 
(137-38) 

194-95 
(222-28) 

253-54 
(308-09) 

312-13 

372-73 
(893-94) 

431r32 
(478-79) 

490-91 

550-51 
(563-64) 

609-10 
(649-50) 

668-69 

728-29 
(734-3S) 

787-88 
(819-20) 

846-47 
(904-05) 

905-06 



221-3347 



154-2289 

265-3276 
11-1676 

122-2663 

233-3651 

344'4688 
90-3038 

201*4035 

312'5bl2 
58^3413 

169*4400 

280"5387 
26-3787 

1S7'4774 

248*5762 

359*6749 



Kshaya 
(expunged) 
samvat$ara. 



27 Vijaya, 



37 áobhana, 

3 Sukla. 
39 Manmatha. 
56 Dundublii. 

22 SarvadhSrm 
48 ¿naiida. 

14 Yikrqoaa. 
41 Plavañga. 

7 Srtmukha. 
33 Vft:5rin. 
59 Kradhana. 



Year of the 

(Ealiyuga) 

(expired). 



4066 

(4090) 
4125 

(4176) 
4184 
4244 

(4261) 
4303 

(4346) 
4362 
4422 

C^31) 
4481 

CáSlT) 
4540 
4600 
(4602) 
4659 

4718 

(4773) 
4777 
4837 

(4857) 
4896 

(4942) 
4965 
5015 
5028 
5074 

(SU3) 
5133 



ChriBtlan 
jear. 



Number 

of daya 

*y 

wliicll 

Prabhava 

began after 

mean. 

Mésha 

samkráxiti. 



A.D. 

965-66 
(989-90) 
1024-25 

(1075-76) 
1U83-84 
1143-44 

(1160-61) 
1202-08 

(1245-46) 
1-261-62 
1321-22 

(1330-31) 
1380-81 

(1416-17) 
1439-40 
1499-lSOO 

(1501-03) 
1558-59 

Í1S86-87) 
1617-18 

(1671-78) 
167ÍÍ-77 
1736-37 

(1756-Sr) 
1795-96 

(1841r42) 
1854-55 
1914-15 

(1927-28) 
1973-74 

(2012-13) 
2032ra3 



105-5149 

216*6186 

327-7123 
73-6524 

184*6'511 

295*7498 
41-6898 

152*6886 

^63'7872 
9-6273 

120-7260 

231*8247 

342*9284 
88-7634 

igg'á'ega 

310*9609 
56-8009 

167'8996 
278'9'983 



No. 5.] 



SIXrT-TEAR OYCLE OF JÚPITER. 



75 



TABLE XXXI B. 



Thb Sixtt-samtatsaea Ctclb op Júpiter. 



Mean-sign systena by the Bbahma SiddhInta and Sibdhanta SieOmaíti, 
Calculated w'úh. referenoe to mean Mésha samkrántí. 







Number 








Nnmber 








of days 

by 

which 

1 Pralihava 








of days 

■Bhieh 
1 Pi'abhava 




te&t of the 
Kaliynga 


Cbristian 


Kshaya 
(expuTiged) 


Year of tbe 
Kaliynga 


Christian 


Ksbaya 
(expuiiged) 


(expired). 


y6ar« 


began after 

mean 

Mésha 

sajiíliráuti. 


samvatsara. 


(expired). 


year. 


began after 
mean 
Meaba 

saifakranti. 


saihvatsara. 


1 


2 


3 


4 


1 


2 


3 


4 




B.C. 








A.D. 






a) 


{3101-00) 


... 


28 Jaya. 


4066 


965-66 


1O2-O022 




33 


3069-68 


227*6502 




(4090) 
4125 


(989-90) 
1024-25 


212-9'548 


25 "Khara. 










(4175) 


(1074-75) 




51PiñgaIa. 




A.D. 






4184 


1083-84 


328-9074 




3117 


16-17 


153-0522 


>• 


4244 


1143-44 


69-6016 




(B15S) 


(52-58) 


*•• 


37 Sóbliana* 


(42fí0) 


(1159-60) 




17 Snbliánu. 


3176 


75-76 


264-0048 




4303 


1202-03 


180^543 




3236 


136-36 


9-6990 




(4345) 


(1244-45) 


... 


43 Sanmya. 


(_32S8) 


(187-38) 


• • « 


SStikla. 


4362 


1261-62 


291-5069 




3255 


194-95 


120-6517 




4422 


1321-22 


37-2011 




X3828) 


(222-23) 


• • * 


29 Manmatha. 


(4430) 


(1329-30) 


• «* 


9 Yuvan. 


3364 


253-54 


231-6043 




4481 


1380-81 


148-1537 




(3á08) 


(307-08) 


■ •• 


55 Durmati. 


(4515) 


(1414-15) 


• •« 


35 Plava. 


3413 


312-13 


342'5569 




4640 


1439-40 


259-10fi4 




3473 


372-73 


88-2511 




4600 


1499-1500 


48006 




(3493) 


(392-93) 


• • • 


21 Sarvajit 


(4601) 


(1500-01) 


• •« ' 


2 Vibbava. 


3532 


431-32 


199-2038 




4659 


1568-59 


115-7532 




{3578) 


(477-78) 


• •* 


47 Pramadin. 


(4686) 


(1535-86) 


• *• 


28 Jaya. 


.^591 


490-91 


310-1664 




4718 


1617-18 


226-7058 




3651 


550-51 


55-8606 




(4771) 


(1670-71) 


• •! 


54 Kaudra. 


(3664) 


(U3-64) 


»•• 


14 Vikrama. 


4rm 


1676-77 


337-6585 




3710 


■ 609-10 


166-8032 




4837 


1736-37 


83-3527 




(37á9) 


(648-49) 


. 


40 Parabhava, 


(4856) 


(1755-56) 


*•• 


20 yyaya. 


3769 


668-69 


277-7559 




4896 


1795-96 


194-3053 




3829 


728-29 


23-4501 




(4941) 


(1840-41) 


• •« 


46 Paridbavin. 


(383i) 


(733-84) 


• • • 


6 Añgiras. 


4956 


1854-65 


305-2579 




3888 


787-88 


134-4027 




5015 


1914-15 


50-9521 




(3919) 


(818-19) 


»•• 


32 Vilamba. 


(S02!7) 


(1926-2f7) 


• •• 


13 Pramatbm, 


3947 


846-47 


245-3553 




5074 


1973-74 


161-9048 




(éOOá) 


(903-04) 


• •« 


58 EaktákBha. 


(5112) 


(2011-12) 


• •* 


39 TiáyáyasTii 


4006 


905-06 


356-3080 




5133 


2032-33 


272-8574 


















h 2 



?6 



EPÍGRAPHIA INDICA. 



[VOL, 



TABLB XXXI C. 

The Sixty-samvatsaea Ctcle of Jciutee. 

Mean-siga sjstem by tbe Second Ábya Sx]).T)nANTA. 

Calculated ivith reference to apparent Mcslia samhrCinti, 



Year of the 
(espirea) 



(O) 

(5) 

33 



3117 
(3065) 

3176 

Í1236 
(5;y50) 

32;.)5 
(3835) 

335á 

3414 
(542 í) 

3473 
(3506) 

3532 
(3591) 

3591 

305 X 
(3676) 

3710 
(3763) 

3769 
3829 

(3847) 
3888 

(3933) 

3947 



Christian 



B.O. 
(3102-1) 

(3094-3) 

(3069-8) 

A.B. 
16-17 

{64-65) 
75-76 
135-36 
(lá<^-50) 

194-95 
(334-33) 

253 54 

313-14 
(320-21) 

372-73 
(405-06) 

43{-:^2 
(490-91) 

490-91 

550-51 
(575^76) 

609-lQ 
(661-62) 

668-69 
728-29 

(746-47) 
787-88 

(832-38) 

846-47 



Number 
o£ (iays 

by" 

which 

1 Prabhava 

begán after 

appareüt 

Me.sha 

samkránti. 



258-208446 



204-5565 

315-9121 
62-0089 

173*3644 

284-7199 
30-8168 

142-1723 

253-5278 

364-8833 
110-9802 

222-3357 



333-6912 

79^7880 

1911436 



302-4991 



Ksiiaya 
(Gxpuaged) 
samvafcsara. 



35 Plava. 



49 Eskshasa. 

15 Yrisha. 
41 Píavañga 

8 Bbava. 
34 Sárvarin. 
60 Keiíaya. 

26 Nandana. 

53 Siddliár- 
tbin, 

19 ParthiTa. 

46 Paridliáv- 
in. 



jy.^.— This table is based oa 



Yenv of tli o 
Kaliyiig-a 
(expired). 



4007 
(4018) 

4066 
(4103) 

4125 

4185 
(4189) 

4244 
(4274) 

4303 
(4359) 

4362 

4422 
(4445) 

4481 
(4530) 

4540 

4600 
(4615) 

4659 
(4700) 

4718 

4778 
(4786) 

4837 
(4871) 

4896 

4956 
(4956) 

5015 
(5042) 

5074 
(5127) 

5133 



C]irifií¡in.n 



A.D. 
90H-07 
(917-18) 
965-í>í> 
(1002-03) 
3024-25 
1034-85 

(1088-89) 
1143-44 

(1173-74) 
li>02.03 

(12Ú8''5d) 
1251-62 
1321-22 

(1344-4/y) 
1389-81 

(1429-30) 
1439-40 

14'19-1500 

(1514^15) 

1558-50 

(1599-^1600) 

1617-18 

1677-78 

(1685 -86) 
1736-37 

(1770-71) 
1795-96 
1855-56 

(185S-56) 
1914-15 

(1941-42) 
1973-74 

(2026-^) 

2032-33 



Nnmbcr 
of dayfci 

by 

which 

,1 Prabhava 

bog-íiii after 

ai^purenfc 

IVI oMha 

sruiíkmuti. 



ICshaya 

(cxpnnge 
8amvats.a: 



48-5959 

150-9514 

271-3070 
17-4038 

128*7593 

240-1148 

35Í-470t 
97*5072 

208-9227 

320-2782 
06-3751 

177-73Q6 

280-0861 
35-1829 

145-5385 

257-8940 
3-9908 

1X5-3463 

226-*7019 

338-0574 



12 Bahu- 

dliau'' 

38 Kródb 



5 Px^ajapa 

31 Homn- 
lambfl 

57 Rud¿i: 
garin. 

24 Vikyit 

50 Anala. 

1Q> Chiirai: 

TiU. 

42 Kilaks 

9 Tuvani 
35 Flava. 

1 PrabhfÍT 
28 Jaya.^ 
54 Raudra 



days aiid 2.171972 davs líl f i ^^lonograpUj, p. 16) obtair^ed by differcEt modes of oalcnlafcion, t.i.., 2^1 



^ niare tbau Im, 46is., or 0-001225 day. 



No. 5.] 



SIXTY-TBAH CTCLB OF JÚPITER. 



11 



TABLB XXXI D. 

The SlXTT-SAMTAISARA CtCLB OF JüPITEB. 

Mean-sign system by the Seooiíd Arta SiddhInta. 

The uv.mber of days and decimals less tlian the day gÍTcn ia Table XXXI O by ^rhích each 
samvatsara began after apparent litésha samkránfci in its solar year. 



1 


Nuinber 






Niunter 


No. Samvatsara, 


of 


No. 


Samvatsara. 


of' 




days. 


1 




da,)'S. 


1 

1 


2 


3 


2 


3 


Prabhava 


o-ooo 


:^2 


Vilarnba 


131-1833 


2 


Vibliava 


4-2317 


33 


Vikárin 


135-4150 


3 


Suida 


8-4634 


34 


Sárvarin 


139-H467 


4 


Pramada 


12-6952 


35 


Plava 


143-8785 


5 


Prajaiiati 


16-9269 


36 


Subhakrit 


148-1102 


6 


Añgiras 


21-1586 


37 


Ssbhana 


152-3419 


7 


Srimukha 


25-3903 


38 


Krodhin 


156-6736 


8 


Biáva ... 


29-6220 


39 


Visvavasu 


160-8053 


9 


Yavan. 


33-8638 


40 


Parábhava 


165-0371 


10 


Dhátri ... ... 


38-0855 


41 


Plavañga 


169-2688 


11 


Tsvara 


42-3172 


42 


Kilaka 


173-5005 


12 


Bahudhanya ... 


46-5489 


43 


Sanmya 


177-7322 


13 


Pramathia 


50-7806 


44. 


Sádbára^a 


181-9639 


14 


Vikrama 


55-0124 


45 


Viradbakrit ... 


186'1957 


15 


Vrisha 


59-2441 


46 


Paridhávin 


190-4274 


16 


Chitrablianu ... 


63-4758 


47 


Pramádin 


194'6591 


17 


Rabhanu 


67-7075 


48 


Ananda 


198 '8908 


18 


T arana 


71-9392 


49 


Rakshasa 


203-1225 


19 


Pál-thiva 


76-1710 


50 


Aimla 


207-3543 


20 


Vyaya 


80-4027 


51 


Píngala 


211-6860 


21 


Savvajit ... 


84-6:i44 


52 


Kálayukta 


215-8177 


22 


Sarvadhárin ... 


88-8661 


53 


Siddhártbin ... 


220-0494 


23 


ViTfjdMa 


93-0978 


54 


Raudra 


224-2811 


24 


Vikrita 


97-3295 


65 


Diirnaati 


228-6129 


25 


Khara 


101-5613 


56 


Dundubbi 


232-7446 


26 


Nandana 


105-7930 


57 


RudhirCdgarin 


236-9763 


27 


Vijaya ... 


1] 0-0247 


58 


Riiktáksba 


241-2080 


28 


Jaya ... 


114-2564 


59 


Krodhana 


245-4397 


29 


Manmatha ... 


118-4881 


60 


Kshaya 


249-6714 


30 


Darmukba .„ 


122-7199 


1 


Prabhava (pf the folhwing 


• 253-9032 


31 


Hémalamba ... 


126-9516 




cycle). 





78 



BPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 



tVoi.Xni. 



TABLE XXXI E. 

Tsi SlXTT-SAMTATSABA QtÚL^ OÍ JüPIÍES. 

Mean.sign system Ij the Sbcond Abíta SiddhXnta. 
Oalmlated vlith reference to mean Mlsla mmkrmti. 



Tearoíthe 
(eipired). 



Cbistíín 
year. 



Numljer 
of days 

■wMoh 

1 Prathava 

began af ter 

mean 

Mesha 

samlcTlnti 



Kshaya 
(expunged) 
samvatsaia. 



fear of the 
Kaliyuga 
(expiied)i 



2 



(0) 

(8) 
33 

3117 

8176 
3236 

{sm) 

3295 

(3335) 

3854 

S414 

3473 
{3S0ñ) 
I 3532 
{3591) 

3591 

3651 
{3676) 

3710 
(,3762) 

3769 

3829 
(SÚiT) 

3888 
(3932) 

3947 

400? 

(áD17) 

4066 



B.O. 

(8102-í) 

(B09Í-3) 

3069-68 

A.D. 

16-17 

(63-6Í) 

75-76 

135-36 

(U9-m) 

194-95 

{23Í-35) 

253-54 

313-14 

(319-20) 

372-73 

(400-06) 

431-32 

(490-91) 

490-91 

550-51 
(67S-76) 

609-10 
(€61-62) 

668-69 

728-29 
(746-á7) 

787-88 
(831-32!) 

846-47 

906^07 

(916-17) 

965-66 



Chñatiaa 
year. 



NumTjer 
of days 

by 

which 

1 Prabhava 

begaa af ter 

mean 

Mesha 

samkrádti. 



Eabays 
(expunged) 
BamTatsota. 



256'3802 

202-3846 

313-7401 
59-8369 

17ÍÍ924 

282-5480 
28-6448 

140-0003 

25Í-3558 

362-7114 
108-8082 

220-1637 

33r5192 
77-6161 



35 Flava. 

48 Anaadaí 

15 Vrislia. 
41 Plavañga. 

7 Sñmukia. 
34 Sáryarin. 
60 Ksliaya. 

ÚQ KaDdaaa. 
53 SiddhUrtlim. 



188-9716 

300"3271 

46-4239 

lfi7'7795 



19 PártHva. 
45 Virtdhakíit, 



11 Un 



ara. 



(il03) 
4125 
4185 
(4188) 
4244 
(4273) 
4803 
(4359) 

4362 
4422 

(44U) 
448} 

(4529) 
4540 
4600 

(4S15) 

46R9 

(4S'00) 

4718 

4778 

(4785) 

4837 

(4871) 
4896 
4956 

(49S6) 
5015 



A.D. 

(1002-03) 

1024-25 

1084-85 

(1087-88) 

1143-44 

(1172-73) 

1202-03 

(1258-59) 

1261-62 
1321-22 
(1343-44) I 
1380-81 
(1428-29) 
1489-40 
1499-1500 
(1514-15) 

1558-59 

(1599-1600, 

1617-18 

1677-78 

(1684-85) 
1736-37 

(1770-71) 
1795-96 
1855-56 , 

(1855-56) 
1914-16 



269-1350 
15-2318 

126-6873 

237-9429 



349-2984 
I 95-8952 

206-7507 

818-r0.63 
64-203]: 



176-5586 
286-9141 

ss-ono 



144'3665 



256-7220 
1-8188 



118'17Í4 



38 Kxadhia. 

4 PramGda. 

30 Durmukha, 

57 Rudhirod- 
gariu. 

23ViiddMn. 
49 B&kBha». 

16 Cliiiirabh&- 

4i2Eiláka. 

8 BTaSv&. 
85 Plavft. 

1 Prabhfttft. 



■«"i** 



To deteruke the begisBÍfig and eadiag timoB of k BamTBtaaia «ge tMi Table wUli T»ble XlXl D. 
Eer iédliya see foot of lable XXXI 0. 



mmm 



!fo.í.] sirrr-rEAR CTCLE or JüíHER. ?$ 



TABLE XLH. 

le JoM me et eael liin GMi p amiig tedie tteot 
Sidütiitiis id sjstei oí cUtioi. 



80 



Í3 
O 



^ 








Cs) 


S .S 






H 


•¿í ^q 






H 


os 






£ 


§.^ 






o 


•^ •«. 






§ 


g^ 








^ i 






55 


1^ 






t<j 








w 


e Cn 






Q 


^ >s 






1— < 


s^^ 






m 


■^co 






tí 


á 8 






ei 


oT s 






£ 

w 


^ 1 






Ci 


<5r.i 




M 


w 






M 


w 




M 


&< 






X 


o 


J1 




í^ 


e^ 


""^? 




HÍ 


t; 






w 




f^ .1" 




< 


í^ 


S5 




Sri 


o 






< 








< 


S "* 






ttS 


o a 






H 


N 








^! 






»5 


^ II 






S 


.§^ 














W 


"S> - 






o 

-«1 

E4 


li 






O 


1,^ 


Í3i 




» 


8 Jl 


^ 




» 


^ 




-í 


S '^ » 


f^ 




Í5 


g ^ 


-«> 




ÍZÍ 


r§ " 


g 




á 


5 


«0 




>- 




« 




o 


II 


>^ 




^ 


S 




ts. 


'I s» 


Ha 






.11 


•s 






*- 9 


tíí 






% «« 


«0 














«0 








e 








« 








•^ 





EPIGRAPfílA INDICA. 



[VOL. XIII, 



^ I ^ ^ 



> 05 

ai > 

SI 

- -2 






•<a IS 08 



ce 1- 












cot>cxia>o »-lCs|CO-^>Ó 









o «ce 
WhíJ 



tí "^'^^ 



pq 



ai 



DQ 



q.uw«ddy 



co 



xa CD1> C30 05 



Xfl C01> 00 01 



tó tOl>Q0 O 
Cv» í'l W Sí « 



lO CO 1> 00 Oi 



V5 pjD Jt>. 00 Oi 
(M CM (M (Jí C?l 



'S Tinas 






S«í 



S f^ j; 



s53 






XO CO J> 00 0» 



o »H OÍ CO -^ 
C<I C5 CNl M CM 



xp CO t> 00 Oi 






vaco t** 00 Ci 



XO CO l> 00 Oi 

<M c>4 c^ <M cq 



j^naj'gddv 



ift COJO X oa 



o r-( CíJ CO "^ 

ca CNi c^ CM c-a 






qioaj^ddv" 



¡^ndi-Bddy 






•eSiuCiiB^ JO j-ca^ pajidxg^ 



o t> 00 a> o r-í oTéo ^ o 

\ocDt^oód> OWcíicó^ -lO "¿í t>. ab Cñ 

OOOOO rH i-H r-4 rH fH rH iH rH r-4 r-« 

i03LCxo>n)^ "ko \o lo \a \ñ \o tamto%a 



SÍ>Q0OO 
o o o r-t 

cO cO CD ^ ?0 
CO CQ CO CO CO 



rM(MCO-^W <Sis>'r.a> 



t> -r o> Q 

rH r-í 1-4 C5 



p 

^^p 
¿íh53 

o» 
t> 









3 fl s 

gcc ai 






oaiHcqco-* xo<K>i>ooo> OíHcacO'^ 



»H caco -^ 

rH T-í rS iH 



í^ua.i'BddY t '"' 



wicDJt> 00 o:» 



O r-< Oí Cft ^ 






WÍCOI>0005 O»~(0ÍC0if 



i^iej^ddY 



•oigo 



Pí te í3 



^ 9 ^ 

rt 5^ S 






l»O<OJ>000a o r-t (M co •^ 






>rmM<0'^ WSCOJOOOO» 



>r-tCK»CO-^ «><D|>00aa OWCílCO-^' 






VA íOi> 00 o> 






í^nej'eddY 



^n9Aiíddv 



'«Sn-íix-Bji JO a-BaX pwidxg 



Or-4<MC0"«í« -iOtOt^OOO O iH W «O -* 



)»HC<ÍCO'* 10<0*>COO> O r-í 



O r-í «I eo-"* 
»H iH H r-t fH 



W5COÍ>Q0 T 



t-i Oí eo -«ji XA 
o> o O) cñ» ov 

\A iO KO Uí lA 
CO CO CO 00 co 



sss 



• 00 0> < 
_ _j 0> os < 
WS M5 Mí VA < 

00 co co co c 



No. 5.] 



SIXTY.YEAE OTÓLE OP JÚPITER, 



81 



re !a .2 ^ 

o5 bS'T! -r; S 
tH (>í có -^ o 

05 CN CM W (N 



05 



I- 



CO Í> 00 ci c> 

(N Cvl Cvi !>í CO 



:§ :^ •" .^. ^ 



»H <M Oí 'íl XO 
CQ CO CO CO CO 



'^* d 



«J 



cá ea r^ ,fs ^ 

cr lo v*:; r- * 

<¿ ¿ 00 (35 d 

co co co co ^ 



th cg co 3' ifí 

Tfi -«íl rj( vjt ■^ 



a 



«sí rt^ ca eff 
;5 »=B ^ ^ ^ 
•^ ¡5 G « 3 

<:« t^ ^ icS P 

CO 1> » C5 d 

rjl t}í -^ r? liO 



- Jai -P . «H 
^ ^ .Sí cí -g 

PL, M c2 Pí p 

í-í C<Í CO Tjí \¿ 
10 lAiO vo 10 



ie3 . 

d 3 ,i=í 'P ^ 

d S c3 Fh Oí 

d í> oó a d 

\0 iO líS 10 C£> 



O H W Oi -í". 
iH 1-4 r-i i-í rH 



xncDJt> 00 Oi 



O rH Ca CO ^ 

íM cq (M CN oq 



10 1> 00 es O 
cq (M cq oq co 



H C<1 CO -rsi tlO 

co co CO oó co 



CD 1> 00 C» Q 

co co co co -^ 



r-< Di ce >f >0 

Tfi ^^ "TJi ^^^ ''^l 



CO i-* 00 Q O 






OH C<1 Cft ^ 
iH r-l iH fH iH 



UD «tO t^ 00 0^ 
HrH H H rH 



> tH cq CO 'ííí 
I CQ (M (M cq 



^ i>00 Cfi O 
(N fM SM íM « 



H (N CO t}^ 10 
CO CO 00 05 03 



OÍ>C0 05 O 

co ot co co rr< 



r-i N oí ;^ IÍ5 

TJ" ^s' ^S^ ^"í^ ^P 



CDt> 00 £35 O 
Tj^ 'ífi Tjí x5< 10 



O r-l W cO 10 CD 
rH r-( rH H i-< rH 



CD1> 00 050 
■ ■ iH (M 



iH oq co T? va 

(N M íM (M C<| 



CD í^ 00 Cü O 

<M w (M ca co 



tH CCl CO rf< 10 

CO CO C!í cb co 



rj:5 t.-* 00 05 o 

oí o;) CQ co rfi 



r-( (^J os Tp vn 



CDl>0O O O 
Tj^ Tfi ^ <:jH kO 



O H Cq 00 K3 
iH rH H rH i-H 



CD 1^ 00 05 O 
H rH iH tH N 



H ÍM 05 ^ iO 
(M CM (M <M (M 



CD 1> 00 05 O 
<N íM (N ÍM Oí 



iH DI CO ''í íí:í 

Oí co co CQ ce 



CDI> 00 C5 < 
Cí 05 Oí ce - 



fH Di Cí "íl líí 

"íji ^ "^ "(^ "^ 



CDí>OOOiO 

•^ Tfl TÍl Tft Wí 



o H D3 CO -^ 



líí CD 1> 05 O 
H iH iH H Dq 



r-( Di Oí H^ VO 
Di Cq DCJ DI Di 



CO í> 00 05 O 
Di Di DJ C<4 Oí 



iH Di Oí -* V(í 
CO Oí Oí Oí Oí 



CO l> CO 05 o 
Cí Oí Oí CO rí< 



tH CQ Oí -"fl 1Í5 

Tjl Tjl ^^ "^^ ^C^ 



CD1>00 OSO 

Tp -TÍ) -*# ^ sa 



O H Di Oí v(í 
rH H r-l rH r-i 



CD J> 00 05 O 
H tH rH H Di 



H Di Oí ^ iO 
Ci DI Di DI D:J 



COJt> 00 05 O 
Di Di Di Cq Oí 



COÍ>00 05 o 
oí CO Oí Oí '^ 



p-< Di Oí ^ Wí 



<D1> 00 05 O 
'íí -^ Tjl ^ Xíí 






O H fM 00 -# 
H rH rH tH r-l 



CDJ>QO 05 O 
H «H H H Dvl 



iH Di Oí ^ VO 
Di D^l Di C<l D>i 



COÍ> 00 05 O 
Dq Di Di Di 05 



fH Di Oí ^ >D) 
Oí Oí 00 Oí Oí 



C0i> 00 05 O 
Oí Oí CO Oí -^ 



tH Di Oí -Tfi Üí 



COÍ>00 05 O 



O H Oi Oí ^ 
rH iH rH íH iH 



íD CO t> 05 O 
H rH rH H CvJ 



i-( Di CO <,\ 10 
Di Di Di Di DI 



cDJt>aO 05 O 
f?1 Di (M Di Oí 



H Di Oí -Tfi 10 
CO Oí Oí Oí Oí 



CD l>00 05 O 
Oí Oí ÜO Oí M< 



! 05 ^ Vi 
1 ^fi ^^ 



CD1>C0 05 O 

-(í< T? ^ T? W 



O rH ©3 Oí -^ 
H pH iH H i-l 



iH Di CO ^ Vft 

CD CD cD CD ^ 



gr-i D^í Oí '^ 
CD CO CD CD 
xrí WD wí ID W5 



Wí CD X-^ 05 O 
i-l rH rH H Cvi 

CD CD CO CO 1> 

l¿ CDÍ>00 á 
CD CD CD CD CO 
W Víí W5 ID ID 



iH Di Oí Tfl iO 
Di Di Di C^l Di 

£;- t^ 1^ 1^ 1*^ 

6 iH dÍ| Oí 4« 
í> 1> I- I^ t^ 

kD »0 ID Wí iíí 



CD 1-. 00 05 O 
Di Oq Di Di Oí 



H Di Oí ^ »D 
Oí Oí CQ Oí Oí 



CO l> 00 05 O 
05 Oí Oí 00 '^ 



r-í Di 05 T^iVÍ 

■^^ Tq» ^^1 "^^ "^^ 



COÍ>00 05 O 

-ífl^ -^ ^ \D 



CD t> 00 05 O 
|> t-j. tj. t>. 00 

VÓ CD í> 00 05 
I> L^ t> Jt> £* 

O ifí iíí xo irí 



r-í Dq Oí -<?( líS 
00 00 00 00 00 

g' tH D<1 Oí ^ 
00 OD 00 00 
Wl Wí i£5 Wí 10 



CD i^ 00 05 O 
00 00 00 00 0^ 

1ií5 CD t-* OÓ 05 
00 CjC' GO 00 00 
Wí Xíí Wí ID ^ 



rH Cq 00 -^ Wí 

05 05 05 05 05 

Ó r^ Di CÓ 4» 

05 05 05 05 05 
VO ID Uí ID Mí 



CO r- CD 05 O 

05 O 05 05 O 

« I I 1 (;0 

10 CO l> CO 1 

05 05 01 05 05 

ID Mí iD Wí 05 

10 



H Di CO '«fl^ 
CD cO CD CD CD 
CD cD CO CO CD 
CO CO CO Oí Oí 



CDJ>.CO 05 O 

CD CD CD CD l^ 
CD CD CD CO CD 
CO Oí Oí Oí CO 



H Ci Oí ^í< Vi 

j> r-- 1> i^ t^ 

CD ""O CD fX5 CD 
CO 00 CO Oí Oí 



CDÍ>C0 05 O 
1^ l> i> 1^ 00 

CO CD CD CO CD 
CO Oí CO CO Oí 



»-i Di Oí TÍt Wí 

00 00 00 no CO 

CD CD CD CD CD 
CO Oí Oí Oí Oí 



CD i-- 00 05 o 
00 00 0000 05 
CO CO CD CD CD 
CO CO CO Oí CO 



íH Di 05 •^Uí 
05 05 05 05 Oí 
CD COCO COCO 

CO Oí eo Oí 00 



CD t^ OD 05 o 
05 05 05 05 O 
CO CD CD CD L"* 
Oí 00 Oí ÍO Oí 



OrH 05 Oí ;^ 
CO CO CO Oí Oí 



\0 CD l^ 00 Oí 
CO Oí Oí Oí Oí 



Q rH Di Oí ^ 
Tiyi *^ *vn "^ ""s* 



VO CO 1> 00 05 



o H Dq Oí -^ 
WD Wí IQ KQ íD 



Wí CD i.">' 00 05 
Vi iO >D »D v£í 



o H Di Oí -íjí 

CD 



Vi COlN 00 05 



Oí 
00 

1> 

CO 
CO 



o ^ Di CO "^ 

CO CO Oí CO Oí 



\0 CD »> 00 Oí 
CO COCO CO CO 



o H CI CO -^ 

"<^ "^ '^ ^'t' "^ 



VJ CO Jt> 00 05 



O W DiCO Tfí 
XO »0 Vi Vi O 



Vi CD í.-* CO 05 

Vi Vi iO Vi Vi- 



OH Dq Oí ^ 

CD 



Vi CO 1> 00 C5 



O H DI CO -^ 

CO CO CO CO CO 



VD CD l"^ 00 05 
Oí 00 00 CO CO 



O H Di Oí -f< 

■tr» "71 ^ -^ ^ 



>0 ro ^2 <30 05, 
•^?7i T^p ""tTi ^<J( ""Tfí 



o H Di Oí ^ 

Vi Vi XD Vi Vi 



O H Di Oí "4^ 

CD 



Vi COÍ> 00 05 



O H <M Oí ^ 
CO COCO 00 Oí 



\ra CD 1-^ 00 Oi 

CO CO CO Oí CO 



O rH DI CO ^ 
•irjH '^ "^ ^ TÍ( 



Vi tOlNCO C 
■»fl rT< ^ t}< - 



O »-l Oq CO -* 
Vi Vi VD ID Vi 



\o CO i>* on 05 

VD Vi 10 Vi Vi 



O H Dq CO T? 

CO 



Vi CD í,-^ 00 05 



O H Di Oí "^ 
CO CO 00 Oí CO 



)iD CD t>- 00 05 
00 CO CO CO CO 



O iH :^i :o Tí^ 

■r3< -«á^ ^ "^ '^ 



•»0 CD l'^ 00 c?5 

"njl ^^ ^'^ ^v» *^ 



O H oq Oí ^ 

Vi Vi Vi iO Vi 



Vi CD t> 00 05 
Vi Vi ID Vi V5 



O r-J Di CO ^ 

CO 



Vi CD í> CQ 05 



OH ©q CO -íí 

CO 00 CO CO CO 



XD CD ÍX30 Oí 
CO CO CO fO CO 



o rH Di Oí -t« 
TJH "^ ^'T ''^ ^í^ 



Vi CD Í> 00 05 
t}< tH '«í' '^ T}í 



o H (M Oí -ií 
Vi ^ IQ XD Vi 



íO CD I-* 00 C5 

Vi v(í Vi »rj vi 



OH íM CO^ 

CD 



vacoi> C0 05 



o H Oi Oí -ií 
CO CO CO CO cO 



Vi CD l>- CO 05 
Oí CO CO Oí CO 



O H O'i CO rP 
»íj1 ^ >^ tíi -^ 



Vi CO I> 00 05 
Xf< '^ ^ Tfí '^ 



o H Dq CO "^ 
Vi Vi Vi Vi Vi 



o H 01 CO -r? 

CD 



Vi CO 1> 00 05 



o ^Oí CO •* 

oí CO 00 CO CO 



Vi CD I^ 00 05 
00 CO CO CO CO 



o H Di CO ;«fÍ 

^ Til t3í rH "«y 



ȣi CD t> 00 05 

'^í^ TJi ^¡P ''^ ^ 



o H Dq 01 -^ 

Vi XQ Vi Vi Vi 



Vi CDI>00 05 

Vi Vi Vi va Vi 



o HCi CO ^ 

CD 



va «O t> 00 05 



o H D<i 00 rp 

CO Oí CO Oí CO 



Vi CD it> 00 05 
00 00 CO CO CO 



o H DI CO -|t 
**rv' ""^ ^v^ "^ ^*!p 



"<?' ^ >* " " 



o H oqco Til 
Vi va Vi Vi ko 



Vi cDiN 00 05 
10 Vi Vi va Vi 



o H Di Oí ^ 
CD 



va CD 1-^ oo oa 



H Di Oí ■^ »íi 
CNl Cí I cq íM ffjl 

C¿ H Di CO 4» 

cvi oq Dvi c<j M 

Vi Vi Vi Vi vt> 



CD í>. Xi Oi o 

Di D^ cq cq CO 

vó CD I> 00 CT> 
<M w Dq Di ca 

Vi Vi Vi va Vi 



H DI ce T}1 V(í 
Oí Oí Oí CO Oí 

¿I rH DI CO «f» 

CO CO 00 CO Oí 

Vi Vi Vi va Vi 



cD Jo CO 05 Q 
CO Oí CO CO "n* 

>¿ CO IN 00 05 
CO CO CO CO oí 

Vi va Vi Vi va 



CD 1> 00 05 o 

-<}l ■««!( -^ H Vi 

Vi CD i-^ 00 05 

xfl Tf( ''fj^ 'Tp ***!T1 

Vi Vi va xo Vi 



H Di CO Tf( Vi 

Vi ua ID Vi xíi 

va ID va Vi xíi 
Vi xo va iiQ xo 



CD 1> CO 05 o 

ID va xfí xíí CD 

Vi CD JC> ob 05 

va XD Vi XD XD 
Vi XD va XDXD 



H cq CO -íf Vi 

Di Di Oq <>i (M 

coco CD CD CD 
Oi CO CO CO CO 



CD t- CO 05 o 
Di Di Di cq Oí 

CD CD CD CD CD 
00 CO CQ CO CQ 



r-< Di CO -^ 10 

00 COCO CO Oí 
CO CD CC' CD CD 
CQ CO CQ Oí CO 



CDIN 00 05 Q 
CO Oí CO CO ^ 

CD CD CD CD CD 
CO CQ CO CO CO 



H Di CO ;;^ x£í 

Tn TTÍ TT^ Tn '^M^ 

CD CD CD CD CD 
Oi CO CQ CO CQ 



CD1> GC 05 o 
>*< y^í ■>-*( -Hi »Ci 
CO CO CD CD CD 

CO CO 00 CO CO 



H Di 05 -^ xn 
Vi xe va xra xD 

CD CO CO CO CD 
CO CO CO 00 CO 



CDJ[> 00 05O 
XO XO XD XD CD 

CO CO CO CD CD 
«S CO Oí Oí OS 



M 



82 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, 



[VoL. XIIL 



>» 

CIQ ^ey 

-s <« ® • 

® ca ^ u 

tí « 



03 . 

§? 

rtí ce 









c5 
U 



08 C3*j3. 



os 

fe = S ■ 



Vi 






03 

iHcqco'^iu^ cot>'odciO tHcqcó"^o 



^ t, 1^ flS 






CO t^ QO Oí o 
iH r-l t*-í »H,Os| 






QZ. 



o<. 






«^ ! 

si 

o 



ti 




••oíao 






tHNCO^^ <0Í>C003O »-lC^CO^iQ COt>COCiO 
rtl^HHH HrHrHrHCM «MtNíMC^Cq W «M (M oS § 






H OH ca ^yíi coi>oo030 t-ínoo-^vo ?di>coc50 






i-l 03 CO -^iO 



CO i> 00 C5 O 
rH rH iH rH <N 



rH (M CO «tíí W> 



04 O? Wíjq CO 






H N 05 '^VS 



COX>00 Oi O 
rH rH iH *-H Cl 



Oí 0^1 (M (M Oí 






&4 ^ 












p-ioqco^vfs coi>ooOiO tHo^co-^vs 



COJt^OOOSO 

<íí oqo<i(M co 



;HHrHr-4ÍH ÍmÍhÍ-HiHíM ffq(NG<l<MCÍ »?(»Oapqo5- 



íjueaBady [ 






¡^najBddy 






rH (M CO '#Wt> 



cOt>00 OS O 



r-4 03 Oí "^ tn 
- 'I o5 c^ ^" 



Oí 01 Oí <M (M 



COIS 00 OJO 

0^ oj (>: 0^ co 



<(M«3^0 Ol^COOiO rHOlCOTfiO CDl>.OOOaO 
^í::í;it^r-l r-lHi-ír-íCa W 04 Oí (M C^ <N Oí Oí Oí CQ 



íjuaJisddv 









•ugn^il-Bg JO a«9^ peiidxg; 



i-í Oí CO '^ID 



t-H OJ W ríí »0 
Oí OÍ Csj OJ Ojl 

Ó ^ eí^ có"4< 

Oí (N N Oí Oí 

co CC> CD co co 



CD Jt>C0 05 o 

r-{ rH rH tH Oí 

Ojí Oí Oí Ojí co 

W) ¿ í> oó Cfa 

Oí Oí W Oí Oí 

CDCDCOCO CO 



*H Oí co •«?< lua 

Cí Oí Oí Oí Oí 

ó '"í c^ có "^ \ói¿t>oóá 

03COCOCOCO COíT''*'^-** 



COIS 00 oao 
Oí Oí Oí Oí co 



irj ^ CO 03 CO 
CD ÍO CD CO ^ 



r-rcíM'^vo coí^oocao r-^oíco-^va __.__,, 

03OÍCÍ0Í0Í OíOÍCíOlOi mcOCOCOCO COCOCOOO"', 

KÍcjÉCj?;]?; i>£ií>isí> iNJc^A^'irésr 4>í>í?^"^** 

COCÍOÍCOCía COWOOCOCJ cococooocso cooQcgcpco 



553 «3 

«J hJÍ fs3 -. 55 ^ 

iSg , ; ■ 

!2< 









¡jnojBddy 















01 



m 



5 a 2? 






^qaiisddY ^ 



•S'H 



CDt-'COOlíO pHOíCO'*^ 

UO lí5 o lO o 



COÍ>OOCJO 



.H Oí CO^IO 



OÍ>000iO rHOÍCO'<*U3 



<Ot>Q0 oso 



t-t Cí CO-^kO 

)lO XO itA XO 10 



S! 



r-lDíflO^UÍ «0Í>Q0a>O 



\ cq po "f ^ 






coi>oo di o 









<:o J>> 00 o> o 



•S'K 



voxoxo\íibiia 






í^uea-Bády 



r-l oí dS -^ tó 

xo va xa vo o 



o í>- 00 05 o 

xa XO kA VA CO 



rH oj co -* xo » ty.oD a o 






^paiBddy 






(juajíddy 



iHOÍOO^XO COt^OOOlQ r-t(MCO^ia <0 Jt> 00 03 O 

xnvoxDxoxoxoxoxoxacD <^. 



p>4eíeO-«*Xft COÍ>00OiQ rSCílCO'^lO <04>000>0' 

xoxoxoxoxo xaxoxaxaco r-( 



i-t Oí « ^ »fí «OINCpftÓ «H « CO -^ i¿> . cD*>cDq>o. 

OOOOp p p P Q r-l rH»-*rHMr-í *":< «^ '^ '^jl ^ 










•«3u^}i;«3 pjmi pMid«a 



lllli 



doOM ÍO^OOíC^ 



íío. 5.] 



SIXTT-TEIR CTCLB OF JÚPITER. 



83 



co 






05 
00 



.ic3 a 
-*^ -S .2 • 

ce rt r3 ^ 
C/l' ctj > í> 



o5 c3 









\A 



'1—: ^ 2 



i s 






05 

S ci 
"» ni 



; i5 



u. ce 

•Si 



.3 >3 



^ ')M. 

bD • c3 ?í c5 

> cs S ?^ '^ 
.S '^ rt 'Sí :^ 
pu W X '/J > 



— <o3 -^ ^ j 

^ g r: J/i r I 

d E: a 'Tí 5 

(l4 Ps i<5 p;^ <5 






.'2 "=? 3 ci =í 

CL, W co ?4 P 



3 3:: 

Pí¿Pá 



oS 

S - 

«o ^ 





»-H Q'i CO -íh irs 
(M CM (M C^J <M 


?oi> 00 o: O 

(M CM íN Csj CO 


rH (>-l CO -T ift 

co co co co co 


CO t* t^ wi O 
CO CO CO co '^ 


rH 0:j co "H VOl 

-^ ^' Til rji rri 


^ Tj^ r*. -ji LO 


r-1 iJl CO '^ XO 

Vf5 VO 1C2 10 lO 


<y3 X-. 00 Oi o 

VO lO lO tO O 


co 


í>q co -^ O O 

r-t r-S r-i tH rH 


4> CO CS5 O rH 

rH r-i. rH Svj Cí( 


(M CO 'íl \0 O 
Cvj (N CM (M íM 


í> 00 as o rH 
íM (r-í 0^ TO CO 


Cq CO -H vo o 
CO CO 00 CO CO 


i> 00 Clí o H 
co co 00 '^ *? 


ffa CO -s? 10 p 

rT( rri rrl '^ "^ 


t^co as o th 

rfí '^ '^ lO «^ 


3 


(M CO "^ O O 
1-1 r-» rH iH rH 


í> 00 o:» O rH 

r-i rH rH CM Cq 


íM CO -?i XO O 
C^í CM ÍM fM Cvl 


i> 00 o o r^ 
Gs! (^^ 0^ co co 


oq co -? vo o 
co co co co co 


1> X- C5 o H 
co CO CO H1 '* 


§?^>^§ 


t«* co os o rH 
'^ -Tí rjl lO VQ 




(M CO Tfi \0 O 
rH rH i-H rH rH 


í> 00 05 O rH 
rH r-H r^ C4 :^4 


cq CO ^ lO ^^ 

OJ CM GM <M C\J 


Í> Oü Oi o -< 

cN (^^ cN co co 


(M co -7^ o <ID 

co co co co co 


X^ CO Oi O rH 

CO CO CO -T^ rH 


n%T-i'$ 


1> CO C5 O rH 

T? -^ Tjt lO VO 



oq CO ^ xQ O Jcn 00 o: O r-< ca co ^ ^o o 

rHrHr-irHrH r-irHrH(>4W OqCM(MCNJC<J 



Ix- 00 Q O r-l 
(N CM (M 00 CO 



1^ co os o rH 
CO CO CO rf. "í+i 



Cq CO -f< Xp O 
■^ ■'-1 rfi Tj) -!Jí 



t- 00 (35 O tH 

TÍÍ T^í ^ lO lO 



05 


C<J co xf( 4Í5 '^ 
rH rH tH rH rH 


í> 00 o:» O H 


C<3 CO ^ 10 CD 
Oq Cv| CM C'í íM 


1^ CO 05 O ^ 
cq 04 !M CO CO 


oq co -H 10 o 
co co co 00 co 


1^ X o o rH 

co co co "^ rj< 


O'"} co rf* \0 -X) 

^. t}i rr* rr* 'T* 


í> X Cs O -H 

'TJH Tji -«ÍJ UO lO 


00 


C;i CO -«í^ 10 O 

rH rH rH r-1 «H 


t^ 00 OS O íH 
rH H r-í ÍM (M 


O^T CO -^ 10 íO 
cq Oq 04 (N í<> 


i- QC' o o rH 

(>i ^^^ w CO CO 


oq co Tp >o 'D 
co co co co co 


1^ Xi OJ o ^ 

co co co -t -p 


¡M CO *? »0 tp 
"^ "T* ^ "3^ ''Ti 


t>C30 C^ o •H 

^ --|l ■* lO 10 


1> 


Crq CO *f< 10 CO 
rH rH rH rH rH 


rH rH rH CM C<1 


cq CO *H 10 oc^ 

{?q (M (M CM Oq 


1> X Q o tH 
Cq (M jq CO 00 


C>q co 'T^ ^0 o 
co co co co co 


X> X Ci o r-l 
CO CO CO -? ^ 


(M CO Hí ^O CO 

Tf* rr* H< -^ -r< 


I> X OíO rH 
Tf< *^ Ti lO LO 


O 



















(M CO -^ lO CD 



J> X C5 O rH 
rH rH -H C-í íM 



cq CO ^ lO CO 
Cq CM (M C^4 (M 



t^X C5 O rH 
Cq Cl I7J CO CO 



cq CO -f< vo to 

CO co CO CO co 



1>X 05 o rH 
co co CO "T^ rf< 



(MC0"«íiOCi 1>.X05OtH 



CMCO-ÍHlíOCO Jb-XOOrH NcO'íiOO 
rHrHrHrHrH rHrHrHOqC^ Oq04W(MíN 



1> OT/ C5 O -H 

c^i oq o^J co co 



(M co "r* ICO íO 

co co co co co 



J> X C5 o tH 
co co co "^ Tft 



Cq co r? lO :o 



l> X 05 o rH 

-^ ríi <??< ir: liO 



r-( 04 co Hi 10 
X X X X 00 

Ó rH o'l CO 4 

X X X X X 

ce o co co o 



ce i> X ctj o 

00 00 Op 00 c^ 

vói có i> oó ó 

X X X X X 

co CD co o '^ 



rH 04 co rf o 
C5 05 05 05 C5 
Ó -^ 01 CO 4í 
05 a> 05 CH) Ci 

co o co co o 



o 1"^ X 'CJ5 o 

05 05 05 05 o 

\¿ C¿ h^ c¿ *T 

05 05 05 05 05 

CO cO CO CO 05 

CO 



r-< rM co "H ií3 

O O O O 9 

ó r^ C-'l CÓ 4 

o o o o o 

J> 1> i> 1> l> 



Oi>X05O rH 1^1 CO-íí-lO CDl>cbC50 

OOOOfH r^rHrHrHrjH T^'^'T*'^^ 

lÓcÓí-oÓos OHC^CO"^ lOCO Í>.X 05 

OOQOO >r-* r-i ^ -i r-i ^r-fr-^-HrH 

£ijt>í>t-t^ í>i>t*j>i> i>i>x>í>ch 



rH C<4 CO -^ XO 
X X X X X 
1- t>. l^ I- l^ 

CO CO CO 00 CO 



co X> X 05 o 
X X X X 05 
1> i^ 1^ t^ L-^ 

CO CO CO CO co 



H CT co -^ XO 

05 05 05 05 05 

1> X> Í> IN, í> 

co co co co co 



co Í> X 05 o 
05 05 05 05 o 
I'- J> I-- Ín. X 

co co co co co 



rHcqcO-*l-0 C0t^X05O rHCqCOTÍflA ^^525^ 

xxxoox xxxxx xxxxx 2SSg2£°S52 
CO co co co CO co co co co co co co co co x co co x co co 



r-{ !>'} cfi -^ \r:> 
co 00 co co co 



COÍ>X 05O 

co co co X "^ 



rH Cíl co ;;^ lA 

Tf* ^Mr ''s* '^^ '"''s' 



CD t^ X 05 o 
^ -ífi "*# "Sfl lO 



H^^XOCO 1>XC50H CqcO-'ÍOO t>X05OrH 
lOlOlOvOlOlOlOlOCO r-(r-i 



rH (M X rH Vft 
co X X X X 



CO l>X 05 O 

X X X X "*^ 



rH W co -«ít Vía 

"TP TT^ *>n "^ '^'í' 



cDt* X 05 o 
rji rí( Til ■TÍ< lO 



rH(>4-f<>OCO í>XC50rH (yqX'^lOCO JOXCJSOrH 



I-" Oí X -^ XD 

X X X X X 



CD J> X 05 rH 
CO X X CO Tfí 



oq X "íí» tó CC 
■^ ""# ""ijí '*íi ''^1 



l:s.00C5OrH 
t}< >=ai "íí^ LO 10 



CqXTplíSCO t*X05OH NX^JiíoCO J>X05OrH 

IQíOlDlOlOXftlOlíOCO "^"^ 



rH oq X ^ lO 
XXXXX 



co t> X 05 rH 
CO X X CO tH 



(M X tH 10 co 



t> OO 050 H 
^ xih Tfi 1£0 10 



(MX-^iOtO l>X05OH OqX^lOO J>X05OH 

iD lo lo ifí) Jira xototoco ^ '^ 



rH C^ X 'í^ 10 
X X X X X 



co l> X 05 p 
X X X X ttI 



rH /M X lO co 

TJÍ T^ '^ TJI T^ 



jr> X C5 o H 

ríi >^ tH lO lO 



iMXrPl^X l>X05OrH oq X -^ \0 CO 1> X C5 O rH 
lOlOlíOiOLOliOíOiOCO -HrH 



^ CT X -^ ifS 

xxxxx 



co r» X o:> o 

X X X X r:^ 



oq X •* lo lyD 

''«^ ^^ líjl "^3^ "^ 



I> X 05 o rH 

•tí •*íl -Til lO ID 



oaX-^VOCO l>X05OrH WXTfOO i>X05 0rH 
^r^lOlTilOilOUOlOlOCO rHíH 



\nV5101í5XO UO lO lO <o 



rH cq X rH lO 
X X X OO X 



CO J> X 05 O 

X X X X ril 



Oq X "^ «5 <£) 
"^ "^ Tjt Xp -^ 



J>X 05 o rH 

rfi rrí -^ IQ lO 



N X ^ líti CO i> X 05 O rH cqX'^iOCO l>X05OH 
lO IG lO O 10 lO lO UO !£) rH rH 



rH (M X rfl 10 
XXXXX 



CD1>XC3 O 
CO X X X rí^ 



^%T^'% 



t*X 05 O rH 
^ rjí <*f| lO lO 



CM X -^ ^ft O 
10 10 10 lO IQ 



1> X 05 O rH 

irsio lo CO 



CqX-^lílCO í>X0>OrH 
rH r^ 



rH ffyj X -* 10 
XXXXX 



co t^X 05 Q 
CO X X X "n^ 



"^ 'íji rj^ "^ Tji 



1> X 05 O rH 

"^ Tf ^ 1Í5 lO 



líí 10 10 IC líD 



X> X 05 O H 
lO lO »o CO 



WXTffiOcO l>X05Or-l 



<M 



O 1^ G^ CO "^ 

"■ífi ^íji ^3^ "w "^ín 
co co co co co 



^ rf< Tjí "^' 1(0 

lÓ CO í> 00 03 

Tn rH rfí "^ 'w 
CO CO CO CO CO 



IfO 1(0 lO KO V . 
CD co co co co 



CD X.-* X o co 
10 lO UD lO CO 

ID COl>X 05 

lO \0 ifO XiO lO 

CO CO co co CD 



r-l CM X ríf lO 
CD CO CO CO CO 

O rH (M CO "^ 
CO CD CD CO CO 
CD CO CO CO CO 



CO t* X 05 O 
CO CO CD CD I'* 

\Ó CÓ 1> 00 O 

ce co co co co 
CD co co co co 



rH <M X r^ ICj 
|> is. |> t^ X-J. 

ó r^ oq CO 4 
1^ 1> JO I> 1> 

CO CD co co co 



co t> X 05 o 

1-^ Jt> i> !>. X 

ló c¿ t^ 00 á 
I> 1-- 1* J> í> 

co co co co co 



•^ "Hjf "^^l T51 ^ 

XX X X co 



co co X X X 



rHN X ^VO 
)0 10 10 \Q 10 
Jt> JO JE> l-^. 4> 
CQ X CO X X 



COJO 00 05 o 

ID lOi UO ID co 
1> JO t^ J> 1^ 

X XX X CQ 



H N X Tfi 10 
CO CO CO cO CO 

t* j> t- JO 5í 



coJ> X 020 

co co CD CO t* 

XoX>i>i>it> 

XXXXX 



r4 eq X ^U5 
JO JO Jt> t> t^ 
JO í^ !>• i^ t* 

X M co X X 



CDÍ> X C5 o 
X-- i> JO 1> 00 
JL* 1> W l> t^ 

X Cf3 X M X 



m2 



84 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 



[Vot. XIIL 



i4 
M 

E-t 



í>s 






.4.3 








X 


SW 






.r; 


O 


ew 






OJ 


O 




o 


c: 


O 


u 


^ 


•^ 


«> 


4J 


cá 


íj 




cf.4^ 


^ 


Ph 


o 


d 




S 


cfl 


C 


OJ 


H? 



^ c3 ^ tí 

^ d c3 a «o! 
ji-, r-í ¡3 p M 



c3 






r-í Cs"Í íÓ *^' »¿í CÓ J> 00 Ci O 



saOPíííígM 



^ 






'ü 'K 






T-H ,H iH rH »-l r-4 fH (71 'M CJ 



S 5^ £ 



:t.!í>.r7;íí(iv 












' t^ 00 cr. o -H cj 

I r-f rH rH C-l OJ !M 



Í-; ~ r-{ rH rH 7-< i-( (>i CN (M 



?2 

ci ^ ' rt g cí 

^ C3 S ^^ 

,;i? a¡ p-i ;> !> 

tH c^' co -^* \o 



co ~< lo '•-ci 1— 

Q\, 7\ O^ 04 DI 



ce- -^ o <•£:■ i-^ 

C{ ?í Cí ^ .--í 



CO *í< líí CD 1^- 
(?! C'l Oí (M <M 



iicíci.-- '.y:- -r. o r--. ci 

' r-i i-( y—. :H ri CM íi Cí 









p^ {2; ÍO 



qno.i'üddv 
T itean 



rH iH r-l t-i rH 



■r C- C' »- ? 1 



Cl ?l ?j TI -T! 



:x "M CJ 7 i c: 



"S i-C? J^ fc- OS 

O Oí H Pi > 
ío í> 00 oS o 

f-H rH ,H rH Cq 
ce r. O I— í íM 

':'í vj ^2 co ?í 



ce c; c I—; ^: 
íM w co co «5 



-r- Ci o rH ci 

<?i ':^i co co co 



2f3 ^ 2 '-^ <^^ 

<M C^í 00 00 co 



nc- C- o H :m 



f/-. r- o --Í '^'5 
ci c¡ ce co co 



f^i •í! :-: « co 



CO rr< \ft o 1-^ CO O O rH Cl 
tHiHjHpHiH íHrHC^OqOl 



CO -^ ifí CT- |h. 
CJ C-l Cl C'l <?1 



íjno.mddy 






<M 



CO ^10 i:D'1^ OC C-w o rH C^Í 
rHrHiHf-HH rHfHC4C'>»C^ 

~H'(?4'co'"'rH'iQ "vS'í^ orí 0> O " 
'I* i* 'l^ T i^ T 'f "1* 1* *9 

""•í* "'íí M* "TT' ■^fí ^tll ^ "•f "^ '^ 

i>l>ts.i>i^ X^ Jt> 1.^ !> *> 



ce -H iO ex:: 1-», 
C-l C4 Cl <M CJ 

»0 iO XI) lO iO 

iO >Q *í5 ItO »0 
i> itv l> x>, j;,s. 



"BSn^T]['C3 JO atiabe pojTdxgr 



*-> P=í ÍU <3 < 



1=1 -ít 
05 



» 2 M 









'S'H 
í^ueaiBddY 



'S 'I\r 



í^nexcddy 






tó CO OD CO 30 00 06 r/:, /, co 
co co co co co ce co co eo co 



<M co '<3< ic co 1*- or: c; o í 

>lO W5 W lí) XQ li5 »0 k^j ''C 



Cvi W ^ 10 <^ 1> 00 o < 

1.0 o lO XQ ¿5 -- -^ 



ib Jíí vo ( 



CJ W «íP ií3 íp i> 00 Oi Q ) 
1,0 íO *0 iO >5 o 10 Íf5 tS 



tM co 'T* kO co t- 'X C; o ) 
ift »c ic 10 ic xc xf5 ^rs <© 









?T[9otHddy 



'H 53 



•M co -^ \c rp 1^ ex» o o I 

o »Í5 k^ o Vl5 x<5 JO 1Í3 <£> 

o f 



C%t co ■<# 1(0 o !■• cr í7. o 
xo MJ ió wi xo )tc )u:> ;.-; - "^ 



rH 71 ce H* U3 

»r: »r; i-:; ir to, 
iij rr. co r/-; üo 

CQ CíS ce co Cí 



Ci co "^ iO ''O 

Ci co ^ i;:» t-^ 
c-j c^ ^< iO re 

c^í 00 "ft i£í r-. 

"'" * '" 

c-l co -ít ic :*:; 



c/"» o: o iH (^j 

C^J !71 co co co 



C^ o o iH íM 
C^í Ti co 00 co 

"co t^CTj O'o'** 

xp io »c »o co 

¡o 10 i o >o vo 

1> iv X** l^ Xs 



ce ) ■- rr» Oí o 
it ic »o lO co 

O^i /■' -^r, 00 X 

ce co co co co 



1 ^ o: Ci o rH 
rHrH 

1^ «^ 0> o H 

íZ: G- o rH C-í 
rH r-l rH 

fX. C o »H C4 



A ■• X (J- W 



a 



<rj Cj Q tH OÍ 

tH fH iH 



SSSSSS feSSSS'^ íMoí»^ií55> 






tjna.T-Bddy 



00 oso r^cg 

f*l t*H f*"l4 



^tiojvddy 



SS>tlgg &gg5^ ^í■:o^.o'^ 



' ■/; C?i rH 



rHH 






'i?§n^P3[joa^9jíp9jidx¡i 



Cí co -^tóico 

1.0 i.O k.O iC iO 
C-i 01 C>J W <>J 



Í>00 Cl^ Q rH 

ü3 líí »o 35 

Ci Cl Ct Ci cO 



C«M> '^WX© 



ce co r*! re co 






iHÍI ilÉái li^ii álHi 



fH C^ eo -^^í LO 
Cm C^ 04 04 (M 



a; t- oc <x^ o 
53 fia ííJ ci co 




--* c » co **** Ift 

co co eo " -^ 



No. 5.3 



SiXTY-TEÁa CTCLE OF JÚPITER. 



85 






cg c3 

i . áá 



§ rt Jf d 

S a ñ ^ > 
•S .'S :S ,^ i! 



^^¿^0Q W í> Oh 



> c3 5 rS 'O 



>.5 «3 

Íh í? 03 -i*í «S 
ai tí C '=á rt 



:2 ie3 n3 « rí 

p^ M í^ Pí q 



S -^ ^ ip jd 

ff P «a >-• yj 





t-( Oí 00 "«íí íA 

c;j cM N <N oci 


coi> 00 05 

CM 03 (M <M CO 


rH (M Oí Til VO 
CO CO 00 00 CO 


coi>- ce ci 
CO 00 co co ^ 


^^^^íS 


'4^^%ú 


T-í CÍ 00 -^S XO 

ve liO 10 uo >jo 


^ t> oó <jí 

líS ÍJÍ 10 luO CO 


Í3 


CO -T? \o CO x> 


00 Oi »-< Cq 
r-l rH (M (M Cq 


co -^ vo co J>. 

(N íM Cvl (M oq 


Cí 03 CO M CO 


CO Oí CO 00 OÍJ 


00 Ci .-J Cv| 
coco ^ "># -íi 


^^ Tp ^ ^^ ^ 


05 r-H cq 00 
"^ 10 VIO KJ 10 




co ^ vo i> 

iH iH i-l »~1 rH 


00 OS f-H Cq 
iH T-J. Cq Cq cq 


co '^ ira co t^ 
oq Oí (M (M M 


00 Oi -H Cñ] 

cq cq 05 co co 


CO -fi \ft !>■ 

00 co eo 00 00 


00 Ci i-H (M 

00 00 ^ Tf) Tt! 


^ll^g 


05 T-tcq 00 

Til tfí líO ll^ WO 


1-4 


CO -^ líí CD t» 
»-l rH rH rH t-H 


03 O) rH Oq 


00 '^ 10 CO !>. 
OJ (M Cq (M (M 


00 0:5 r-i CO 

(M CNj CO CQ CO 


00 Oí 00 CO 00 


00 '^ ''7' "^ "^ 


5^^^^ 


Oi r-í M 00 

rri 10 10 uo irs 





rH rH iH rH rH 


CO Oi •-< OÍ 
r-< rH (M cq (M 


ce -^ 10 i> 

(M <M N CQ C<| 


CO a C> r-i <yi 
Cq N CO CO CO 


rff 10 co -t> OD 
00 CO 00 00 Oí 


a r^c^ co 


-^ rp «¡íi Tjn -^ 


05 rH Cq CO 

-í}1 xa i.0- lo KO 


0> 


co -«íi 10 CO J> 

r-i rH rH rH iH 


00 Ci tH ÍM 
rHiH Cq (M C^ 


«¡ "* 1(3 ÍD í> 

<M c<i sq cq rq 


00 cft ^ cq 
cq w co 00 co 


00 ^ >o co 

00 00 00 00 00 


05 «-H C-í CO 

CO ^ -^xíl -t^H 


'T^'l '^^íp ^^ ^"¡ÍJl "^sl* 


05 ^-^ (M 00 
TTi 10 Víí iiO WD 



00 -^ XíO CD í> 
iH (— I r-l iH .H 



00 05 O T-< (^í 
r-í r^ CNí C<J (M 



co ^ to ío i> 
CM M cq cM oq 



GO 05 o ^ cq 

W 03 00 00 00 



-^ VO o t> QO 

00 00 00 00 00 



05 O r-í Oq 00 

00 ^ "«íl -^ -"TI 



05 o rH 0:j 00 

T? ítci 1,0 >Í5 iO 



00 os o tH oq 
rH iH cq oq oq 



00 05 o rH cq 

<M 01 00 Oí CO 



•^ VíO ex: JO 00 

00 00 00 00 CO 



C5 o rH C<1 00 
00 '^ '^ "^ '^ 



■sS VO o Í>. CO 

""v^ TJI '^ "(^1 ^ 



05 o íH <M CO 
TJH 10 no )lO XO 



00 "<# Xfí CO Jt> 



00 C5 O rH Cq 
i-H rH Oí Oq Oq 



00 -^ líO CD í> 
cq oq oqcq Cíl 



00 05 O rH oq 
Oí OÍ CO 00 00 



CO "«fl >íO CO 00 
00 00 CO CO 00 



05 o rH 03 ffO 

CO "^ '^ "^ "^ 



'"'^ ^^ ^^ ^^<^ "^^ 



05 Oth cq CO 

•^ WO Xfi U5 lO 



00 -? XÍ5 CO i> 00 05 o tH cq 

rH ^ iH i-l rH ir-i rH Oq Oq Oq 



00 -rfi Ift CD í> 

oq o;i OÍ oq 05 



00 05 o 1-H ÍNI 

oj oq CO CO CO 



CO rfl 1(0 CD CO 
CO CO 00 00 00 



C5 Q rH oq 00 -«ílXflCDJtX 



05 OtH oq 00 

'líl VO XA iíO líO 



CO i> 00 05 o 

rH rH rH rH Ol 



■"rHOí CO «CH ira CO I-*. 00 Oí o rH OT 00 -^ XO 

8'rHC<10Ó4' X0c0l>g0¿ OrHOqoÓ>é 

0000 00000 r-<rHT-ft— ihH ^r-.r-ir-ir-i 

CO CO 00 00 C30 oooocsooooo CO 00 00 00 00 ooooooooS 



^oqoo■^ xocoi>coOí 

■ÍT— frHt-H r^ rH r-^ r-l r-{ 



rH 01 00 ^ ira 
o¡í c<i oq oq cq 

o rH oq CÓ Tfí 

oq oq 01 oq oq 
00 00 00 CO 00 



cDi> 00 o:» o 
Oí cq OÍ OÍ CO 

X¿ C¿ 1>C0 c^ 

oq Oí cq cq Oí 

00 00 0000 CO 



rH oq 00 -^ XfO 
00 00 CO CO 00 

CD rH cq oÓ 4l 

CO CO co CO CO 
00 00 00 CO 00 



cDi> 00 o:í Q 

00 00 oí 00 "^ 

XÓ C¿ 1> C¿ 05 
CO CO CO CO CO 
00 00 00 QO 00 



1-H oq 00 "^ xfí 
00000 

C5 C5 05 05 C35 
00 00 CO CO 00 



CDÍ>00O5 O 
O O O O rH 
05 03 05 CTi O 
CO CO 00 CO 00 



r-H oq CO -^ xíí 

T-H tH rH r-H I— I 

05 05 05 05 05 

CO 00 00 00 CO 



cO i> 00 05 O 

rH .-H t— ) rH cq 
O 05 05 05 C5 
CO 00 00 00 00 



•H oq Oí -f( líO 
cq C3 oi oq cqr 

05 05 05 05 o 
«Pí 00 CO CO 00 



COÍ>00 O O 
oq OÍ cq oq CO 

05 05 O 05 05 
00 00 CO 00 CO 



rH oq Oí -^ xo 

00 CO CO CO CO 
05 05 05 05 05 
CO CO Oí CO 00 



C01> 00 030 

CO CO CO CO "Tfí 
05 05 Oa 03 Oi 
00 Oí CO CO CO 



2S;Si25Síí: SS2í9::*S2 SSliiSíiSSÍS 92^9^*^^ co^fivooJo ooosorHoq oítí(uícoí> oooorHoi 



S2;Sí53S^ SS2?2g3^ £23i2Sí:s 2S<=>'i"^3 co -í< xn co i> oooorHoq co^xdcdi> 00 o o -< cq 
cooocococo cocO'^'^'<fi ■'^Tfj'ííi'cfi'^ "^ rji \n xiiiíü xríxoxAxííxo xoxoS svN^iwvi^*. ¡::^J_j¡l^ 



^;^'^^^ SSS^SÜ^ S2Jí^^^ ^SSv":ÍF2 C0^\.0CD1> OOOOHCíJ CO^XlOCDt> OOOOrHCq 
COCOOOCOCO COOO"^"^"^ "^"TílTÍiTÍlxji 'íítíJIOXOXíO XrDXOl.QlLOXíD ICÍXoS -«'^ » -^ •. wv.*w-wr-ivpi 



ggg?gfe %g^q!^ ^:^'.g^^ ^^gaS Sg?ggS SSg-^"' «^'»<°'> «x^'SSS 



M-^ÍOCDIS. C0a50-.J)M CO-^XOCOt^ C0050r-(fffl M"*uacDt^ OOOSOWtN «■«ificaí^ Wlrtsí-^«j«i 



gJg'^gS; gg^:g^ ^^^^^ ^^gaS gi^^^fe ^gg-^^ «^>o<o^. «o>opj« 



gg'á^s; ggggg^ g^!g ^^ ^^§5^ ggggfe sas-^»^ «^io<Dt. «o^o-m». 



CO '^ XO CD í> 
CO 00 00 CO CO 



00 00 ^ "^ ■««T» 



'tp Tp 'w ^ xp ^fl "^ 



CO -fl XO CD1> 

xíí xoxo xo 10 



CO -íP XÍS CO 1> 0005OrHC<t 



00 Oí Q fH C3 
00 CO "^ tft "til 



^1 ^1 ^1 tQI '<!tf 



CO a O r-l oq 



CO ^ VO COJ^- 
UÍ Uí XA XO XiO 



ODO» o r-lC<» 
V£5 Xfl C3 



co^xocoí* oocsOMoq 



»M cq CO ^ Xíí 
CO co CO CO CO 

g-H oq CO -iS 
cO CO CO CO 
JÍ>J>I>JOÍ> 



coj>oo o:> o 

CO CD CO COI> 

ira c¿i>(» c¿ 

COO CO COCO 



rH 05 CO '•líí XO 
O »H oq có ^ 



pj> 00 oa o 
1> X-;- i.^ t.-;. Op 

I> JO I> J> í> 
i> A> Jt> i> i> 



rH cq CO ^ij xn 
00 00 00 06 00 

c¿ iH oq có 4i 

00 00 CO 00 00 



<Oí> 00 CTI> o 
00 CO 00 ap C!5 
xracDJÓoó Á 
CO 00 00 00 00 



rH cq 00 'íí XO 
0& 0¿ C!> C5 CD 

S-H oq ce "é 
05 05 05 05 



cOi>.oo 05 o 

Cw Oi C^ 05 o 
xií c¿í>qÓ V 
05 0S> Oi 05 0> 
J>Í>J>JSO& 
JO 



rH C^ «0 "«íl 10 
COCOCO íP CO 
00 CO 00 00 OD 
■00 CO CO ÍQ CO 



CDÍ> 00 05 o 

CO CO CO CO t* 
00 00 M 00 00 
05 00 CO CO CO 



rHOa CO '^Xflí 
t*. JO Jt> J> t-* 

00 00 00 00 CO 

CO CO CO coco 



CD1>00 Oí Q 
i> ^ t"^ 1^ 00 

00 00 00 00 00 

CQ coco coco 



rH cq CO -^ XA 
00 CO 00 00 00 
0000 00 00 00 

oseo CO co co 



opoooooooo 0000000000 00 



5t>0OC0 
' -) 00 00 _. 

5 00 00 00 

co CO coco CO 



00 00 00 00 c _ 
CO co CO CO CO 



JO 00 Oí o 

-. 05 0& 03 Q 
00 00 00 00 Oí 
CO CO CO CO CO 



EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. 



[Yol. X] 



>i 


q-: 






- «w 






rr; O 




« 


r; 'jy 


c,; 


4Í 


l'¿ 


-^ 




ÍH 


O 


rt '^ 




W 


"^ ^ 


¡"5 


O 


•s^ 





'^. 



r; « í-* 

r^ t-1 ;¿i ^ 
¡ 'O '^' ;:^ >j ^ 

; C- *v ^ yi o ^ 

"^ :=í r; I- 5í á 
í¿ ^ ?- o í^ ^ 

(' C-l "^ rr 'í: -.^ t-i 
3^ C-¡ ^ C' P-< K^ 
í—t <!* -v; 'X' ?-( 






>^ t-* es 

í^. p "^ = 



O O <1 íh i^. 

í^ .^ w S «^ í^í 



'14 

■ o í^ c&( f^ Jj 

M t^ Qá '^ 

f^ "^í H í^-' P-^ 

Píteos 




•iiíí3ni£j\t{:3 JO atíOjS pOJtdxs[ 



rH (M CO *S *0 CD I';** en C> Q W C » « «* *0 
^ ^ ^ U4 ^ ^, ^ ^ ^ ,-%. ^¡^ ^^ ^^ 1^ if^ 

O íJi í7i es íí"- CT- '"^^ í"- '"'■^ '«• O íT» üé C* Úp 



c^ CQ 6í « cb íQ « íO ^ < 






m. 5.3 



SIXTY-YBAR CTCLB OF áXfWEEU. 



8!? 



í-H (^i co ■^ W5 

Csl (M ÍM cq (M 






C8 

O t> có crá Ó 
(M c?a cvs c^ co 



'^í tí S fl 



j5 ^ H .s 

,g ^ ií í: ^3 

»—( k"^ k'"' 'rt c^ 

r4 CÍ oí T? WÍ 

CO C*t) CO CO CÓ 



C¿ i,^ có 

Oí co ce 





te . «j £3 « 


SI o¡ í 




> rCl 


.3 £8 >i t- -=: 






1 ͧÍS§ 




>^íl. 


P„¡p^.<ÍW<5 


!iil4ceKfi 


c; 


M oi có r^ XO 


í>l icd 6 


íH W có -í kO 


ÍO ^ 


Tjí **Tl X< T '^ 


-^ v^ "^ ^ 10 


»D V5 10 utl tó 



►S '^ 1^ ?í 

•^ '3 'rt •£ >i 

1:2 Cí ci '-< ai 
ÍH M P-J f— i í*4 





^o co i> 00 

r-l r-! i-í fH M 


-^ tM M -^ 
<N (M W !M i^í 


ve 1-^ X C> 
0<J íM C^l (M cq 


--H íM ce *? 
ce CO CQ CO C50 


^rí -^ b- ce ÍAi 
co c^ :c co « 


rH CM CO -^ 


vr2 ^0 t- 00 

-^ -H -~1 r:i rtH 


.^ Csl Cíi '^ 
L^ VO 




10 CO t>. QC' OS 

I— i I— 1 rH rH r-l 


^ 01 CO "ñH 
(M ÍM C^ C^J 0^ 


ve íc i^- ce C5 
s^ cq w cvj oq 


'-í C^'l Cíí) 'ti 
CO C^ CO CO Oí 


VO i-^ CO 
CO CO CO Cí co 


C> ^ 0^1 cfi ^ 


in. rrj ]>^ (;,>| ^ 


r-í IM CÍ5 -^ 
IÍ5 iO U: íH) 10 



O kH Oí co -^ 
(M (N íM 1^1 (M 



V.O CO 1^ ce C5 
(M Cq <M CN Jvi 



O -H G^n ot; "^ 
CO C15 « rt CO 



\0 CO I"^ ce CD 
CO CO CO Oí Oí 






iC CD 1> 00 OS 



O -H N Oí -^ 

cv] Oí cq c<; jq 



>o tO 1^ ce <3i 
(M (M CM (M Oq 



O tH (M oí -^ 
CO Oí Oí Oí fO 



^5 co L^ !X cr^ 

Cíí Oí Oí Oí oí 



o -^ 01 oí '•? vcí o tv. co Ci 



o r-í Cvj CO 'T^l 
o h'ij iO o 10 



05 


ifí X^ 00 OS 
tH rH H tH --( 


rH Oí CO ^ 
(M CM C^ f>Í (M 


ííí ÍO t> co c»> 
(M CM CM cvi CM 


'-i M Oí -^ 

CO Oí CO Oí Oí 


líí l^ CO O'i 
05 Oí os CO W 


rH Csj Oí -ti 

Tji ^ ^ ^r» -ii 


\:r:¡ <^ t* (X) Ci 
^ ^1 rji ■^ rjí 


rH Cíí CO ^ 
líí 10 líí íO IQ 


CD 


wí Jt>oo es 

rH H rH rH r-! 


-H fM Oí ^ 

c>i 04 0^ w (^1 


10 í-. 00 0:. 

(M Cví Cv^ C^ íM 


-H Csj Oí -f 

Oí Oí Oí CO Oí 


vo fjí í>. 00 CTj 
CO Oí Oí Cí Oí 


1-H íM Oí "^ 
'T* "^ '=!' '^ rrí 


IfS CD t> Cfi Oi 

rr( "^ "-íí r^i rri 


M (>:» Oí rrí 

líí líí 10 L'S 



^O '^ Jl> X C5 



O --H iM Oí rri 
íN Oq (M W í-i 



ÍQ tD l>. Cfj es 

(íl C^ (M (?q (M 



O --H c-1 CO ■-f< 
Oí Oí CO Oí Oí 



Oí Oí CO 03 Oí 



o rH M 00 -T^ l!í tO 1> CO 05 



o ^ Cg oí ^T^ 

>íí irí o LO L-í 



Uí t:Oí> 00 O) 

rH iH r-l rH rH 



O r4«M CO ^ 
C?«J !Í4 5<» Cvl W 



»0 O 1> OD C5 
C5 (M íSí Di COI 



O H C-1 Oí '^ 
Oí Oí CO Oí Oí) 



la '■^ t^ 00 C75 
OQ eo Oí Oí Oí 



O rH (M 00 --? 



l(í O 1-^ X Q 
rjH ríí T** "•ííi r¿i 



O r-l cg Oí -TÍ 
w i,^) o o ir:; 



co 



c<? 



icí co J> üo Cft o 

^ ^ r-l rH ^ Cq 



tH M CO -^ 
N Cq G^ N 



\ÍÍ CO 1> CO 05 
OJ (55 fM CM Cq 



rH (M Oí 

c^ c<i cíq 
o ^ oq 
<M (?q C1 

05 05 05 



-Ti IfS 
C} Olí 

oí 4 

05 05 



K 00 05 O 
G<1 (M (M CO 

CO 1-^ C¿ 05 

ira cq 01 c<j 

05 05 Oí 05 



r-l Cq Oí Tfl líí 
Oí Oí CO Oí Oí 

Ó ^ ÍN CO >T< 

Oí 'Oí Oí Oí Oí 
05 05 05 05 05 



O rH Cq Oí rrí 

Oti Oí Oí Oí CO 

~cb !>. 00 CTí (5~ 
Oí Oí Oí Oí 'TÍ 

líí C¿ í.-^ co C3Í 

tto Oí Oí co oí 

05 G5 05 Oí 05 



WS rxi t> Oí 05 
Oí Oí Oí Oí Oí 



O rH Oí Oí "rP 



l!í O 1^ CO 05 O 
-<j» ^ rft -:? <r}< ií5 



rH íM oí rfí 
xO lO urs la 



rH (^ Oí rH 10 

"^ '^ 'T^ «r}H •*Tí 

Ó rH (>1 có 4< 

■rrí -^ ^ rri vf 

05 C^ 05 05 05 



O i- 00 05 O 

-rfl rr! Tfl ^ IQ 

lió ¿ Is. c¿ C> 

"*^ ■^ "rfl "H^ "íft 
Ci 05 05 C5 05 



rH i>1 oí rH lO 
W líí 10 LO tO 

O rH 0*1 00 rjl 
10 »0 VO 10 10 

05 05 05 05 05 



? i:- ce 05 O 

5 10 lO 10 C.O 

5 O 1^ OÓ O 
í 10 líí 10 lO 

5 05 05 05 C?5 



rH Cq Oí ■^ 10 

<M (M cq ffí C-l 



tOt> 00 05 o 
W cq cq (M ÍO 



rH (>q co >ffl lO 

co Oí 06 co co 



\^l UM r¿N w4 <* I **N '«H i«^í í»N '<'•' Vj 1,1 j (.ij kjT^ vj wv líT^J lí'iJ SW T" 

QOOQO 06600 OPOQQ QOOOp 

■'í;^ "^ 'tl^'i **í}> TJ» *^^ ^^ "^T ^N^ ''"^ "^¡r '^''^^ ^^ ^^ ^"^ ^*^ *"^*!^ "'^ '^^ '^T' 



co J> CÜ 05 o 
OQ Oí CQ CO rji 
QO O CD O 



Ü "^^ 2S "1^ ^'í CO i> 00 05 o rH cq CO Tfí io CO t^ Oí Oí o 

S 3 S^ :3 >í ^ Til rít ^ iQ wí io 10 -^ó 10 10 10 S 10 § 

292^^ oooop 00000 00000 



SSSfeg? g^^^g^ 5^^í5§ 5§SgS SLSSgfeg gg-^^^ ^>^c¿t.« ^oc^cog 



S Sí ^«2 5£ ^ íe S 2 tí 2! ^ 3! i2 S ^ ^ S S iT! v^ S? í! íS ÍS í>í íí? ,9 ,9 «-^ ím «^ -í< vo co j> co 05 o * oí ^ 

lH OÍOOCOOÍOÍ CO"<?'«t'''Í'^ ^-}i-<ti'ríl^ -ríilíílOlOlíí I-ÍÍIOICÍIOIO lííCO pHi-jpjJj 



■^lOOl'^CO CiOrHNOb '•íiiocot^oo OsOrHOqcO "^lOcOl^O OtHiNicO^ XOOl^OOCto r>rHnitt^vfl 
oíoíoíoíoí co-*ti^tÍÍtíí ^^rt<^*<íi -^loioioiíí Xííiíívoiolíí CO ^^"^ Mj_.4.-wuj S;:3J3 23 



''Ti 10 CO 1> 00 05 o rH Cq co -rH 1.0 o t-* CO 05 o rH (M CO "^ lO CO b* 'JO O rH M CO ■*?! 
COCOCOCOOÍ 00'^'^'^"^ '^"^T:r'T3lTÍi -^OVOVílO iniQlQlOUO CO 



50 CO i> OD 05 o rH í'í 05 -i< 

r-\ r^ r^ T-i r^ 



-fHVOOWOO CiOrHCqcO "«aHlOtql>0q OOrHSqcO -^ÍÍÍCOJNCO OOrHC^Í'^ WÍCOt^C005 Or-fíMC^-H 

OÍOÍCOOÍCO CO-rrt^'i^^ Tt<TÍl>^ri1-íí< >írilOlOlOiQ lOlííWÍUÍlTÍ 10 O ^-i '^ í vj ^i SÍhm33 



■«H lO CO 1^ co 05 o rH (M oí rf< >0 ^ l> co O O i~< íl 00 ."í? lO CO t> QO O rH Oí CO ^ líí CO t^. CC CSi n -H í\í m -rft 

CO Oí Oí 00 CO CO TTi -^ -^ ñi ■ Tj^ -ti ^ ^ •**< -^ »o uo >o lo 10 10 10 lo, 10 CO ^^ '"' ^ «d -^ i> ce 05 g q ^ jg S 



::*)?^feíS ^O-I^g 2í2Sí^^ 2Sinñf2 S^SíSÍ>;í^ OSrHCíJCO-^ 10COl>0005 O fH 01 Oí ^ 
COCOOÍCOOO CO'<?iTÍ'^^ "ryirii^TÍi^ '^lOiQlOlíí lOlOUÍlOlC líí v^r-J^i^Jj 



■^ l(S CO l> 00 
CO CO CO CO CO 



05 o rH 01 CO 
CO "«íl "«? "<í< *^ 



^ 10 CO 1> 00 

'•'¡yi ^^¡Jjt T31 "Tp ""í^ 



05 o rH <>q oí 
Tr< 10 líí líí 10 



"^ 10 CO l> CO 
10 Wí iíí Kí 10 



05 O rH C<J tP 

10 CO 



WicOl^COO OHÍQOÍTff 



•«* ICÍ CO t^ 00 

CO Oí CO CO CO 



Cf50 rH cq oí> 

o? "^ '^ "^í* "^ 



5 



10 cp t» CO 



05O»HWC0 ^tOcplNOO 
-«ÍH 10 10 ^ >Q Wí 10 lA 10 1¿Í 



05 O rH G^ ríi 
10 CO 



Vi CO 1-^ 00 db 



w 


^ c\ n-^- fo 
CO' 00 op X X 

-A o'i :ó -ri 
CO X :^ X ce 

00 ÜCi CO 3C' ce 


CO 3^ X ". 
cp ce X OC CTi 

ló -ó' 1-^ t¿ cr- 
ee X CO .X 00 

X X CO .X 30 


ááágá 

00 ICÍ 03 XOO 


^ ^ íí- -I- 9 
a O: cj -r. 

ió d: 1^ r.o 9 

cr- CT. 05 
CO C-0 X X Cí 

00 


— ■ r? -Oí -r- .0 



r^ 01 có -^' 
en c. 
05 .:r. o: c 


•H 


rH (M CO ^ \0 
00 00 CO 00 00 
05C!5O5C5C5 

CO CO es CO CO 


coí>oo oíi 

05 05 05 05 05 
CQ COCOCQ C«í> 


rH <M CO HH 10 
05 05 C35 05 05 
05 05 05 05 05 
OS CQ C<5 CQ CQ 


COÍ^ CO 05 
05 05 03 Oí 

CO CO CO CQ Tf 


g g CO ^ 10 



o rH (N CO ># 
H rH ^H rHH 

CO t*- Qo"or^ 

71 '-^ -H H C<) 

10 CO t--. 00 05 

i-H rH rH t-H 1-H 
05 05 05 05 Oí 



JírSS^o rHMco-íiiD 
■ - ^o 



COiNOO 05 o 






88 



EPIGRAPHIA INDIO-A. 



[Yol. XIIL 



s 
§ 



M 



.!Í<H 

00 '-' -• 

'^ "^ O ^ 

o C3 ^ SS 

S 3 



03 . 



Ph 



^ § c3 'g ,c5 

;-,■'-• 3 (u, ^. 

P-i í> !X) Ph P-t 

H <?í CO -«í >^' 



05 

2ld . - • 

.^ r:; > CQ .u 

br P 105 > «oí 

.fl «C rS =3 ^ 

-<vaQ pq ;>^ fi 

o X> CÓ 05 o 



H C<í CO '*' lÓ 

— ^ — ^ _^ -^ ,«j 



i3 
'§ - ^ 

^ ÍJ .ce •« >> 
acó EHfl^>- 
<¿ í> oc es o 



^ rrt OO o PS.M 

1^^ 



ce 









V5 CD1> 00C3 
tH tH rH rH »-l 



O T-l GíQ ce '^ 

csj cq cq (M <M 



(M cq CvJ <M ÍM 



O rH Cq CO ^ 

CO 00 co co co 



W^ COJ> 00 03 



O ^ C<J CO "* 
W oq íM íM CN 



VO co 1-^ 00 03 
Ci (M (M Cv^ <M 



o rH CVí co T? 
CO CO CO CO CO 









íj.Tiaj'Bcídy 






W5 COÍ> 00 o 



o rH cq co -^ 
<M oq cq c^ cq 



to t-^ 00 Ci o 
(M cq cq (M co 



rH O-l 00 "-? KO 

co CO CO co co 



O ^ oq co Tfi 
csi oq cq CM cq 



co 1> 00 Oí O 

cq Oí (N oa co 



rH Oq co -íP Wí 
co co OO CO CO 



o rH Cq co -^ 

(N CM Cq cq C>q 



>rt5 co i> co o 
oq OQ cq (^^ co 



rH CM co ^ \J0 

CO' co co co co 









tH S -4 

CÓ S b 



pí "^ h, 






ínai^ddy 






•8:'H 
:ja9.t«ddy 






^uei'Bddy 



lO OJt> 00 03 



o r-i oq co Tft 
cq cq cq cq ffq 



o t^ 00 os o 
cq CM cq 0-1 co 



rH (M co tfí W5 

co co co 00 co 



o r-t (^^, co ^ 
cq cq <M cq cq 



kraí> 00 05 O 

cq cq cq cq co 



r-f oq co Tf< ves 
co co co co co 



lOCDt>000Í O-HCSJCOrf* 
rH rH M i-i r-1 Cq iM Oq (N C^ 



\Í5 CO l> OO O 

cq cq c<? (N CO 



>H c<4 co th wa 

co 00 co co 00 



lí5COÍ>.C005 o "H CKJ co '«í» 
«H r-l r-< tH tH IN CO (M CM Cq 



lo co i> 00 oa 
cq oq fM Oq oq 



fH C^ co -tfi \0i 
co co co 00 00 






r-H Cq co rf) 4í3 
00 00 00 00 00 

ó rH C?q CÓ 4» 
00 00 00 00 00 

os OJ 03 Oí Oi 



\íi ce X> 00 Oí 

co co 00 00 co 

Oí 0> Oí o Oí 



r-4 fM co -^ VO 

co Oí cji Oí os 

ó »H cq CÓ ^í 

Oí Oí CD Oí 03 
Oí Oí Oí Oí c» 



CO i-* 00 Oí Q 

C^ <^ Oí CT) o 

xra CD i> 00 3. 

o; Oí Oí c» I 

Oí Oí Oí CIí o& 



§ 



•B3njCi[«2[ JO jres^ pdjidxg 



t-í cq 00 '^líí 

QO 00 00 00 00 

■tjp *^ ^^fl *^ X^ 



coi> 00 Oí o 

OO 00 00 00 03 



tH íM 00 tfi ifO 

Oí Oí Oí CJí Oí 



^N" '^^ N^ "^V* N* "'m^ "''f* "^í^ ^^ ^^V* 



cog^opo. 



Oí Oí Oí Oí o 

"^ *^ 'íjl "^ «<J( 



Hí25 



^ 



o H Cq iH Zj 

O P=5 tl5 <íj <aá 

íz; 



«2^ 






Or^ oq Oí -^ 

CO 



uaoi>oooa Or-4(Mco^ 






Sr-í cq co '^ wscoi>.ooos o rH oq co -^íí 
tH rH tH n-l rH 


















Í¡Q 






í^uejüday 






TiB9];\[ 






VO COl>00 Oí 
iO W XO lO IQ 



OtH <M 00 -^ 

CO 



wacDi>oooí o r-i oq CO -* 



oq CO ^ 

r-l »H rH 



81-4 Cq CO ^ W3COl>a00í Or-fcqco^ 
»-| r-t tH r-t rH 



W <©i>00 Oí 
K> \0 kO iO lO 



ÍOíOÍ>G003 OrHCqcO^' 



00 



\o co*>oo Oí 
\o W5 10 w:>xo 



Or-t Oq 00 ^ 

CO 



lO C01X50 0> 



o»H cq CO -^ 

H fH H tH f"* 




c o J 

2 » *^ 

OqOQ " 






jToai^ddy 






c¿> 



tO CD4>CC Oí 

wa lo iO io m:> 



g»-^Oqo»-* WOCO^OOOí o 1-1 N OO -^ 
?H jH f-l r-* r-f' 



ID COfc^OO Oi 
W U3 lO>Ou& 



O H C<í 00 -^íf 

CO 



»¿3 <OÍ>00 Oí 



O »H CM CO "^ 

HrH H i-< r-í 



'•bSuXiib3[ ¿fo i«9i pwxdxg; 



WÍCOX>00Oí Or-íC^CO*^ 



C>>*' ob" Oí o~ 
COCO CO cox> 



xocob-coos OíHCíico-^ 

HHHrHH 



rH cq eo^vb" 

co co CDCDCO 

o w cq tfó -41 

co co co eocp 
Oí Oí Oí Oí Oí 



loco 1> 00 05 

<o co co cpo 
Oí Oí C^ Oí oí 



rH Oí co "^ VO 
JO i.^ X> l> t^ 



co i>- "ob-bí o 

t> i^- JO !> 00 



i gfj 00 «^ 1 



COCpCpCOCO <OCD'COCOJÑ. VxlKlíhl»!!!^ Kfí 

^iis^ mil ^iiii I? 



No. 5.] 



SIXTY-YBAil CYCLB OP JÜPITBR. 



89 



e 



« « r* r^ rt 



c3 « 



'C * 08 I i 



cS 

«<i) n: :í5 tíe -^ 



■u «^ oS 

s^- eS fl 5 rf 

•^ ^ '9 sw ^^ 

C «o .": •- :tí 
^CO^^CQ W t> Ph 



te , 

^ « 5 S 

oí {— I » ^ fc^ 






-^ •« '^ J J 

S " Í3 ícíj fl 



33 

:2 ^ á § íJ 



t,; tí :5 ^ S 



■^ ^ !á ?5 í • 

tí 'C rü lO -^ 

;á P tó í- M 





rH CM CO -f- lO 
C<J (M C<l C<l (M 


N (M N CQ CO 


rH íM OO '^ lO 

co co co co co 


CDI> í» o o 
co co co co rr< 


rH avt co "^ XO 


CD i> 00 05 o 
Tf< rí» Tfl ^ »Q 


1— ! O-l co -^ IQ 
W fcO lO LO lA 


íDj> roo 

U5 UO U3 líS co 


00 
rH 


coi>cD o:» o 

rH rH rH rH (M 


^ OCj co -^ iO 
(N CN (M (M íM 


CD1> 00 Oi o 

cN oq (M (M cO 


tH cq co ■»? ID 

00 oo co co co 


o í> 00 03 Q 
co 00 00 CO '^ 


•tJH Tp '^ ^ "^ 


O t^ OO oi o 


rH (N co >* lO 

W U5 W3 W XO 


Oí 
rH 


CD l> QO 0> o 
rH rH rH rH CN 


iH Cq CO rf( lO 
C^ (M (M (M íN 


coí>oo a> o 

CN C^ (M 0^ co 


rH (M co -^ 10 

co oo co co co 


o I** 00 05 o 

co 00 co CO '^ 


•«jt tf rr "«íi "íTi 


CO r* CO OS o 

■^ -tíi -ífí 'T^i o 


rH N 00^ lO 
IQ lO Wa LO lO 



rH CDÍ> 00 05 o 

rH rH rH rH r-i Cq 



rH (Jí 00 -^ XO 

cq (M W (M Csl 



tOÍ> 00 05 < 
<M (M W <M < 



r-i C<J co -^ ^O 

CO 00 00 00 co 



co í> 00 05 o 
co co 00 00 "^ 



* 

co J'- 00 05 o 

^ ^ rj< Tfi lí3 



<M CO -* U5 eO 

lo ira 3kO lo )o 



o CD1>00 05 o 

rH rH r-l I— I Cq 



rH cq CO "^ vfo 
(N oq <M (?í (M 



C0I> 00 05 o 
(M CN <M (M 00 



rH (M co '^ lA 
CO CO CO CO CO 



co i-* 00 05 o 

co co co 00 '^ 



rH Cvl co -<? lO 

■••íji TJí "TJT^ ^^ "^^ 



co 1^ CP 05 o 

TP "^ "TT* TÍ^ U5 



CvJ CO -«? lO eo 
\0 XO ift U5 lO 



COI>O0 050 
iH r-i rH rH <M 



rH CM co tfi lO 

cq (M (M cq Cñi 



co i>.co 05 o 

(M N (M Cq 00 



rH CM co '^ lO 
CO CO co CO CO 



co 1>- 00 05 o 
CO OO CO 00 "^ 



■^ TJ< TÍ* TÍ^ ^ 



CO Í.>' 00 05 O 



* 

rH (M co rjf ID 
lAXO U3 lO W5 



COJO 00 05 O 
r-i^ r^ r-^ Ol 



tH Oq CO ^ >0 
Cq <M tN (N cq 



CO t^ 00 05 O 
(M ijq Oq CM 00 



CO 1> CO 05 Q 
CO OO CO CO "^ 



iH (^1 Cp "^ ID 



COJO 00 05 O 

-r^--^ ^ ■^ XO 



rH CO rp l£0 CD 
WS >lO i» liO 10 



^ CM CO 'íl vOi 
Cq (M (M (M <M 



CO t^ 00 05 O 

M CM (M cq CO 



iH (M co >* ^O 
00 CO CO CO CO 



co J> 00 05 O 
co CO co co rí< 



r-l ffvTl CO ^ lO 



Ol>0Q 05 O 

"tJH '^ '^ "rfi lO 



>H CO -^ üO co 
WS lO K5 líi 10 



lO 


















tfí 


COJOOO 05 O 
^ ^ ^ rH C^ 


cqcqS <N <N 


ScJcS c^ co 


rH OCJ 00 -* »Í5 
CO 00 00 CO 00 


36 36 

37 37 

38 i 38 

39 ! 39 

40 1 40 


41 41 

42 42 

43 43 

44 44 

45 45 


46 46 

47 47 

48 48 

49 49 

50 50 


r-H C<J Oí) '^ UO 

XO ií5 lO iO O 


co 


C0JO00 05 O 
r-^ 1-i t^ r-i 0<Í 


rH (M CO '^ *ft 
DqCvl (M Oq (M 


COi>00 05 o 
N CM (N (M co 


co co co oo co 


rH Cq 00 ^ ^ 

tó uo lí^ w in> 


ÍM 


1040-41 
1041-42 
1042-43 
1043-44 
1044-45 


1045-46 
1046-47 
1047-48 
1048-49 
1049-50 


1050-51 
1051-52 
1052-53 
1053-54 
1054-55 


CO X> 00 05 o 
wp up wp up eo 

\¿ có i> 00 oa 

§§§!§§ 

r-i r-^ r^ r-{ r-i 


rH W co ^ lO 
CO CO co CO CO 

Ó rH cíj CÓ 4< 

§sgg§ 

r-i f-< r~i j~{ ^ 


COI> 00 05 o 
COCOCO coi>. 

i¿ c¿i> oó Oí 

§§§88 

r-i r^ r-i 1-M r-^ 


1070-71 
1071-72 
1072-73 
1073-74 
1074-75 


co 1- 00 05 o 

i> o I>- |> 00 

^ C¿J> 00 Oi 
i> 1> i>- £> I>- 

o o oo o 

T-< fi rH r^ r-i 



1-^ r-{ r-^ rH y^ 

*^^ *^ "'^ ''^ ^^ 



C01>QO^O 
■^ ■^ ■^ rji \n 

r-^ r-< r-< rH r-^ 
-^ '^ rjl tP tP 



rH Oq 00 -^ID 
líS tó UO lO lO 



<:£) I.-. 00 05 o 

lO lo xít¡ ira co 



rH (M co •^ vra 

CO CO CO CO CO 



COÍ>00 05 o 
coco co COI> 






rH (M co '^ ira 
rH rH rH rH rH 



COJ>00 05 O 
i> í> i^ 1> 00 






vra co i> 05 
co 00 co co 



§ ^^^:|ig ^ 



JOOO 05O 

Tf< rP -cíi lO 



rH CQ CO •*?< \ra 

luo iLft lo «3 ira 



COINQO 05 o 

ira ira ira ira co 



rHCvICO-^XO C0t*00050 



iH Cqi CO'-^ lO 
r-i rH r-i r-i rH 



cs» »ra CO O 05 Q 

CO 00 CO co ■rr 



!^^:|!S S§ 



JO 00 05 O 

'^ ^ ^ ira 



rH (M co "<? ira 
^ ira uo ira ira 



CO JOCO 05 o 

xra ira ira ira CO 



rHocieo^ira cojoooojo 



tH (jq co -í? ira 

rHrH rH rH rH 



CO Í> 00 C35 Q 
CO CO CO CO "^ 



qí^^^^ 



CO t^ 00 05 O 

■^ ^ '^ "* ira 



rH (M co -^ xra 

ira ira ira 10 ira 



COJO 00 05 o 
ira ira ira ira co 



rHWCO-^O C0JOa005O 



rH (M co -rSí ira 
^H rH tH r-{ rH 



CO t>QO 05 Q 
CO CO OO CO "^ 



rH (^í CO ^ira 
"fH t}Í 'TJH "^ "^ 



^ 



t^ 09 05 O 

•^ "^ ^ ira 



rH cq co rfl lO 

ira ira ira ira ira 



C0 1>» 05 o 

ira ira ira ira CO 



rHiMcO^ira C0í>Q005O 



th (M co -^ ira 

rH rH rH rH rH 



CO JO CO 05 Q 

CO CO CO CO "^ 



rH (M co 

"<$1 1^ "^jl 



-t^ \a 



Tjí ^ -^ rfl ira 



rH <?q co rH ira 

ira ira ira ira ira 



co JOCO 05 O 

ira ira ira uo CO 



rH (M co -^ ira COI>00050 rH (M co -tfl lO 



CO JO 00 05 Q 

co OO co CO '^ 



rH Cq 00 "^ lO 
''sff '^ 'si ^? "^ 



•ífl^ ^ -^ 10 



rH cq 00 "^ ira 
ira ira ira ira ira 



coi>oo 05 o 
ira ira ira ira co 



rHcqcorHira cpi>oo050 rH(?qco-^ira 



CDÍ>00 o Q 
CO CO CO 00 -^ 



^cji Tgi yy\ y^ ^1 



-íi -ij) ^ '«tíH 10 



rH cq co "^ ira 
ira ira ira ira ira 



coi>oo 05 o 

ira irai ira ira co 



rHCvJOO'^ira <O£^0005O rH (M CO "^ lO 



COJO 00 o Q 

co co co co ^ 



rH oq co " 



CD o 00 ^ O 

^ -Tí ^ "^ ira 



rH oq oo ^ira 
ira ira ira ira ira 



COí^OO 05 O 

ira ira lo ira co 



rH <M co xH ira OJO0005O th (?q co ^ ira 



co co 00 co ' 



:^9^%4^ ^^^^g 



rH W OO -^ira 

ira ira lo ira ira 



co !>' 00 05 o 

lo ira ira ira cD 



iHoqco'^ira cot-oooio rH(Mco-«eiira 



rH O"-! co 2Í *3 

oo o o o 

§rH C<l co '^ 
S88S 



co 1"^ O) 05 o 
CD o w o rH 

ira cÓjó ob ¿ 

88888 



Ó rH ÍÑI CÓ ^ 
rH rH rH 'H tH 

oooo q 

rH rH rH H rH 



O í;>- x» 05 o 

rH rH rH rH Cjl 

ira có^-oóoi 

rH tH rH rH rH 

o o o o o 

r^ r^rH rHrH 



rH CM CO rri O 
Cjl (M CV| 5^1 Cjl 

o rH cíl CÓ 4l 
cg (M C<I W 02 

o o o o o 



CDJ> 00 05 o 

cq w oq cN CO 
ira CC3 i>qÓ <¿ 

N W (M tN (NI 

ooooo 

rH rH rH rH rH 



r-i íM CO r7< tO 
CO CO CO CC 00 

O i-H c*q co "^ 
co co co CO co 
OOOOO 



co i> CD o: O 
co co CO co rí< 

ira co t>c¿ 05 
co co co co CO 
ooooo 



rH C^ co ^ira 

ooooo 



8SSSS 



1-H cq CO •<? ira 

rH rH rH rH fH 



COI>00 05 o 
rH rHrH T-< S<1 



iHC<j CO "^ira 

Cq <M CQ CM <M 



qi55í!33 ¡Sg^i^g ^^^^^ ^^■^■^■^ ^^^^^ 



COl>00 05 O 

w oq «M oq co 

rH rH iHrH r^ 
^ rí^ "^ "^ "^ 



rH csi CO '^ ira 

CO CO CO CO CO 
rHrH r^rH r^ 
^P ^í" "s* ''I' "^^ 



CO t>ao o; O 
ce co co co "^ 

rH rH rH rH rH 
■•(Jl xj» '^ y^ "^¡S* 

N 



90 



BHGRAPHTA INDICA. 



[Yol. XITI. 



•TS 






tu -H 'P í^ 
oj C ■— ' 

;?5 






crj << 9 íí S sí 
OpqM<l<Í 










Ph 



^ ^ ^* « -(-S 

.fl «r* -s p3 ^ 

<,^C0 ;Q {>H P 



H :- tí ?H Crt 

,S w fi. ?- k 



C3 
103 

I 






ai 
> . 



iH (Ñ CÓ -«^iO 






, ^ ^ ^ ^ (MCOrriíOCO Í>C0C5O'-í <^^COH^lCl«tD 

ÜSSSc^ SSScSS (M<?J(MCOCQ COCQCOCOCO 



^-^,»,/-^__l rvltfft-^OCO I>00a5O'-H WCOH^^OCO 
Í^SSSc^ NWSC^CÍ fMíNC^ÍCOCO oococococo 



í:;SSgcq SwwwS <M(MCMcoco oococococo 
ÍÜÍSSSn c3c5S<>Íw CviC^CvICOW cococococo 



SSSSS c3c3ScM(M OiOA Quenco CQOOCOCOCO 







r^^^«-^r^.-^ CvJCO-^liOCD WCOClO'^ (MCO-^IOCD 

í:;S2S?í ?Jc3<^^Sc^ nojwcoco cococococo 



i> oo 05 o «-t 



cq co H^ >r5 o 
CN (>í <>1 <M (M 



W Cí Oí co co 



co 



"bSüíii^X jo 4*89i£ poiídxg 



!>. ÜO 05 o T-1 
"r-l Cl CO 'j! VJ 

o o c o o 

o oo o o 

rM tH i-H í-t rH 
T-4 tH rM t-H r-i 



CCJ CO '^ kO <•£> 
Cvj C^ i>) C^^ 04 

O O O 9 r^ 

l¿ C¿ 1-* 00 í7j 
OOO O O 






c-i co *i^ *o co 
co co co co co 



IN. 00 C5 o --^ 
C<í Oí w co co 






r-< (N CO ^ ^J2 

O O O O O 



CDJ> CO 05 o 

o o o o rH 



r-KMCC^VO C0XN.0005O 
rHi-fiHr-HiH r-f— (tHtHIM 

^ü* M^ ^i^ ^r* Tin ^r >r* n* ^t* ^^ 



P 

55 









COI>000>0 H(MC0W5CD J[>00O5Q;H C^CO^XO^O 
iS iíS tí5 "5 CO '^ " rH rH T-4 iH i-H 



w S S 



•f)iao 



i^tiajBddy 



eD^-0P05O HC<ÍCO"tpCO t>.00050r-j DíC0;^W5<yD 
H5 Ifl W5 W CO " "^ r^ rS r-1 iH tH 



(),ti9Jí'cddy 



g PSÍC 



, (^uoiiíádv 



i^co050rH wcO'^iDO i^coOaOrH c^c^^wso 



J>Q0050^ C>|0Í^W5O t-OOOiOr-j 23«3V5Cg 



i>ooo50M (Mco'^wco x^cooo'-j 5i«2ZÜÍ¡22 

Íblí5>.f5 r^r-ír-1rMr-tr-ir-i 

t-C0C5Or-i C^CO-^XDO *- «J 0> O rH W 2 3 Í3 S 



|>C005Or-H {MCQt$<W50 l>g005Orj £3S22Í252 



p3 S H 



i^uoiuddy 









, ;a3.T0ddy 






*vM\x¿iYsy[ }o a«3^ poiidxg 



i>c»C5 0.-^ csico^iísco 4>aooq'*i 5í?5::í^5S 

ib o iO CO "^^ t-i r-t r-( rH W 



J>C005OrH NOÍ^UZíCO X'>00030'-j ^^^^ÍÍSS 



00 00 CO CO 00 00 CO 00 00 <^ OCfóCDCf>CJ> '^^^^S 

óAcNco^í xfisój>o¿o5 Püí^^áí Í2SS'&9S'^ 

Zi ,>A *jÍ >i.A MA /«lís fj». fv^ «*! <-*^ í^ #"T^ /T» rTi rTíi rn CTi cTi Oi ■ 



cr.. oooooooo opoooooogo 
OOOOO 000-. p 

r-( tH rH H T-4 r-i rH r-( 



-SSS 



cao < 
OO < 



H-MCO^iO <Dt^0ÜC?5Q !¿C2COyKV2 

OOOOOOOGCO 00 00 00 00 05 05 05 0^05 05 tl^ 'j t. \Lj ^ 

^ XÍ< "<Í1 -* -íil ^'*^-*í<'* '^•^^•*^ ^•íí<"^'^' 



^'f'- S.] SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JÚPITER. 91 





tí 

tíi|.l 

f^ fH ^ ^ ^ 

cs 'í r^ Ll' kji 


CtJ ^ M 


e8 

rO 

i ^^ - a 

rf f3 t- c3 c3 

ií)-:r rz ,:5 jí 


•fe IB ^ - 5 


cu W C¿! C/v í> 


.^ g tí W rS 

Eí ;^ '^ — 


S ^ ,'í íi f 

^ !^2^ tí 

fcjo cj r "2 tí 
:S^^ § tí 


1.111 ¿ 

S tí c3 í- «0 




rH C<í CÓ 'ií »0 
W C<J CN 01 Cví 


1^00 cti 

CN iM C>4 01 CO 


T-J '^'í CÓ "«^ >'^ 

CO CO CO CO CO 


co 1-- co 

co co co co -^ 

co -H »0 co í^ 

co co co co 00 


rH 04 co riH ^0 

Til rjl rí< T? -í? 

co O:^ rH OÍ 

CO X r:^ -^ -^ 


cp l^ X 05 

rr ^í rji rji 10 


rH 04 co -«í^ VO 
10 uO irs 10 


co i> ce' C5 
•hO) iO lO x.O CO 




l>CO O O r-l 
rH 1-1 r-( ÍM Cví 


C'T PO '-? 10 
OJ C^i C-J (>1 CN 


í> OC C^' r-1 04 
04 04 04 CO CO 


CO -^ iO CO t- 
^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 


co 05 n-l 04 

"«Ti rr xo 


co -« »o co x,-^ 

10 »0 kO 'kO 


r-H 


X-^ 00 Gi O 1— ! 
i-t r-l rH CM IM 


^1 CO -7^ 10 
01 01 (M OÍ ff<4 


W en b OJ 

04 OJ 04 CO CO 


co -^ iO' CO' r- 

co co co co co 


OC C5 iH 04 

CO CO r:^ TÍi -ri 


CO -^ CO l^ 

-^1 -T^. -jl rjl rrl 


co 05 i-^ 01 

-r^ -r lO 


co tJI iro co t> 
«o lo 10 lO 


r-1 


OO O O r-l (N 
p-l iH CM GM C\l 


CO "^ »0 CD I> 
Gsl CTl Cvj 04 04 


CO es 1-1 04 

04 01 CO CO CO 


co -« »0 co l^ 

co co co co co 


CO c:5 r-1 01 
co co -«Tí TTi -^ri 


CO -^ IC CO w 

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 


co 05 rH 04 

■<Ti rr" 10 »0 »0 


co 'Ti >0 t- 

kío »o 10 vo 


O 

1-1 


00 05 O -H (M 
rH iH {M (N W 


CO -H »o ^ 1-» 
04 01 (M 01 CvJ 


00 Ci r-( 01 
04 OÍ CO CO CO 


co -^ íO w 

co co 00 co co 


cr. C: rH OÍ 

co co ^ -7^ -^ 


CO -H 10 CO t>» 
^ 'TS T*) -^ r-'l 


co 05 rH 01 

^ Til UO 10 


CO <f kO co t- 
10 LO IQ lO 

CO ^ ^0 CO t> 

>o v-o io 10 


o 


1> OO C5 o H 
tH tH r^ (M CM 


CO -^ iO l> 
OÍ Ol Ovj c^^ £^^ 


03 C5 rH 01 

04 OÍ CO CO CO 


co -H ^0 co 1- 

co co co co co 

co -H íO co l^ 

co co co co co 


co c:: -< OÍ 

co co -i^ -^ ^ 

co C5 r-1 04 
co co -:íi -^ ^ 


CO -ft XO CO £^ 

-f -H -71 -f rtH 


Cr 05 rH 04 

T? T5^ 10 10 VO 


00 


l'^ O O r-< ÍM 
r-l iH OJ CM Cl 


CO -^ iv 

OÍ 0-J 01 04 OÍ 


CO — 1 OÍ 
04 04 CO CO CO 


CO -H if:) t- 

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 


CO 05 rH 04 
'ft* rrí IÍ5 10 


ío "-W vo a x> 

10 kO líO lO 


t> 


i.^ O O rH Í^J 
rH rH CS> Cvl (M 


Oí -T< 10 I> 

Oí 04 01 O] 01 


CO T. t-l 01 
Oí 04 CO CO CO 


co >T< kO co i> 
CO CO CO co co 


co C5 r-l 04 

co co "^ 'T "^ 


CO -i< XO CO tr 
^^p ^*t^ ^^ ^'í* ^^íT 


CO 05 rH 01 
-rr^ 'gi 10 iO 


CO rH vo CO r> 

VO LO UO 10 10 


■ 




to 








xo 




: : : : : 








: : : : : 






^ 


1> 00 C: O tH 
H rH >H CM íM 


CO '^ ^0 1© 1^ 
Ol Ovl OÍ 0»4 04 


CO 05 rH oí 
04 OÍ CO CO CO 


co co co co cO 


co 05 »H 04 
co co "^ '^ -r? 


co "^ ^!0 co l> 

"^ "^ '*T^ "^ '*í 


O) C:5 rH 0^1 

Tfl rjí 10 10 UO 


co T? 10 co J> 
10 io 10 10 10 


co 


j> 00 o:> O -4 

iH rH r-' ÍM CvJ 

t-H c-:j CO 'í Vrb 
CQ CO C5 CD O 

ó rH (M CO rH 

CD CD CD CD CD 
,— t rH r-< r-M r-j 


CO -Tí \A l> 
Cg 04 04 OÍ OÍ 


CO rH Oí 

OÍ OÍ CO CO cO 


co -f* 10 co t^ 
co co co co co 


00 05 ^ 04 

CO CO -^ >* tH 


CO ríl \ft CO í>j 

^ -jl Tfí -rjí -^ 


00 05 rH 04 
rrl^-^ XO 10 10) 


co T? 10 co i> 

10 1:5 1Í5 LO lO 


ca 


CO -r c^í i^ 

>ó cr 1-^ c¿ 

CO CO CO CD '•ri 

(— 1 r-i rH I— 1 rH 
rH r-t <H rH r-1 


rH 04 CO 'ÍH 

tj. 1^ tv. t^ !>. 

ó rH 04 CÓ 4 

1> 1-. 1> 1^ 1> 

rH rH tH 1— 1 rH 


co i> co 05 

t> 1> i-- i"^ co 

1.Ó co t^ co 05 

i.^ 1- 1> 1^ 1>- 

r-l T-^ rH 1-1 rH 
r^ r^ r-i r-\ T-^ 


rH 04 co -f< ve 
cí¡ üc op co CC 

CÓ rH 01 CÓ 4l 

ce CO CO cí) co 

,— i rH 1-1 rH ^ 


CO !> X 05 

CO X 00 oc. 02 

ió có t^ r d> 

co 00 00 cC' co 

rH rH rH rH rH 
rH rH rH rH rH 


r-) 04 co H^ í^ 

05 05 05 C75 C5 

rH OÍ có H^ 

05 05 05 05 05 

rH rH rH rH rH 
iH rH rH rH rH 


CTj a cp es g 

10 "ó 1^ C^.' »-< 
05 C5 05 C5 ¿3 
rH ,-H r~í rH ^ 


tH 


vH 0:1 CO -^ lO 

CD CO 1:0 to <VO 


CO t- 00 O) 
CO CO CO .1^ 


rH 0| CO r? 10 

I^ t- i"^ i-^ i> 


COt^ QO C5 
X-* 1>- 1-^ 1- co 
C;l 04 04 OJ 01 

■'gl TJÍ ''J1 "^ ^1 


rH 04 CO 'í >0 
CO CO QO CO 00 


cO t> co Os 
00 ^1 a\,rJD 05 
Oí 04 04 01 Oí 

'TP '^ ''^ ""^ '''3' 


vH 01 00 -í^ ^O 
05 05 05 05 05 
04 01 04 04 04 

■^ TÍ1 "^ ^ 'Tj< 


CO t^ CO 05 
C5 Oi 05 05 
04 Oí 04 £2 CO 

^' ^íjl ""ÍJi "^^t ^ÍP 


CO 


l>CC C5 r-t 

CO CO CO "^ "^ 


Ot CO -íjt »C CD 


^^^SS 


CQ co ^ íO CO 
10 10 WS lO* 


I>00 05 rH 

ií: iQ 10 CO 


Oí CO "^ i« CO 


1>00 05OrM 


o:» CO "^ CO 

i-H H rH rH rH 




CO CO CO "^ ''í* 


Oí CO -fl >-0 CO 

^ rfl V7, ^ ríl 


t-CO Os tH 

•^ ■^ Tjs vO Xí5 


01 co ^i vo co 
10 lO 10 xo 10 


i>00 05 iH 
10 10 kO CO 


01 CO -tpio co 


X> 00 05 i-H 


04 CO -^ lOCO 
rH iH rH T-H iH 


^ 


i^ 00 G5 ^H 
CO CO CO "'f "^ 


oq cO fí 10 CO. 

^ ^ -^ •* TTl 


i> CO 05 rM 


04 co -* 10 co 
ID íjO 10 UO 


t> CO 05 rH 
10 10 lA CO 


04 co 'í? 1/5 CD 


I>00O5O — 
rH rH 


01 M -^ ^Oi CO 
rHrH rH rH rH 


O 

t— 1 


t-^cc a ^ 

CO CO CO "*íl "^ 


^5^^'^ 


Í> CO 05 H 


Cí CO ^ 10 CO 
\0 10 10) i'O 10 


Jt>GO 05 I-t 
1010 10 CO 


oa co -rfiioo 


i>ao 05O -H 
rH rH 


04 CO Tl^ 10 CO 
rHrHH r^ rH 


05 


feS§?5i 


^S?1i|^ 


^^§SS 


C^ CO ^ 10 CO 
10 ID 10 10 »-0 


JOCO 05 rH 
10 10 10 CO 


Cq co "^ 10 co 


X>00 C35 rH 
tH iH 


04 CO '^irs CO 

rHrHrHrHrH 


OD 


I^QO 05 rH 

CO CO CO rri Tí< 


Oí CO *f< >0 CO 

r}í -rí< rfi Tp '«4H 


^^^Stí 


(^j CO -^ CO 
10 10 10 uo 10 


X>00 05 rH 

10 10 iO CO 


04 co -* 10 co 


l>00 05 M 
rH i-H 


OJ CO "^ 10 CO 
rH rH rH i-H rH 


t* 


Í> 00 CfS iH 

CO CO CO ^ '^ 


S3 ^ 3 i2 3 

"rp '^ '^ "^ ^ 


i> X os w 

^ ríH -TilQ XO 


04 co -^ 10 co 

ws 10 1(0 10 10 


1> 00 05 i-l 

10 XO CO 


04 co -^lOCO 


J>00 05 iH 
rH »-t 


01 CO --yl \0 CO 
rH rH rH T— 1 rH 


O 
















i : : i • 


W3 














: i : : : 




^ 


CO CO CO rp xp 


^511 '-3^ 


t>Qp 05 H 

^ >? -Ti ira 10 


01 co ^ 10 co 
10 1Í5 IQ xO 


1>-C0 C35 rH 
xa ií5 CO 


04 co Tji 10 co 


t- 00 05 rH 

r-i rH 


01 co rH XD co 
rH rH rH vi rH 


CO 


Jl-^ 00 05 r-t 
CO CO CO ^ ^ 

^'C^ 'cO^^rjTiíT" 
OI Ol Cví CjI 0¿í 

ó A c^ có -* 

CN OCJ CQ íM CJ 

W íH rH »H rH 
rH tH r-1 «H tH 


g^^i|5§ 


I>00 05 H 

-«íl rti rri 10 10 


o^j co -=? 10 co 

10> 10 ITJ 10 XiO 


I>CO C35 H 
10 1,0 VO CO 

'*T1 tjS TJI Tji ^71 
rH Oí co ^ 

^^^^^ 

rH rH rH rH rH 
rH rH rH rH r-1 


04 co ^ 10 co 


Í>00 05 rH 


04 CO Tfl »0 co 
tH rH rH i-H rH 


W 


Oí Ojí C^I C^í CO 

>o w 00 
cíj oj oa 04 OJ 

i-( i-H r-l i~1 rH 
tH r-1 r-H r-1 rH 


rH Oí CO 'í' ^0 

CO CO CO CO co 

ó 'H 04 CÓ 4( 

co CO CO CO co 

rH rH rH i-H r-í 
rH rH rH rH rH 


CO CO CO CO "^ 
10 co 1-^ co 05 

co co co co co 

r-~{ r-i T^ r-i r^ 
r-H r-\ r^ r-i r-{ 


CO t* CO 05 

-cH -^ Tíí ríl 10 
10 CÓ l-^ Op 05 

■Tti Tf^ "^ "^ n< 
^ j^ ^ r-i ^ 

rH r^rHr^rM 


rH 04 CO ^ 10 

10 10 iO 10 

ó rH 01 co 4< 
1Í5 10 XO »0 10 
rH rH rH rH rH 
rH r-i rH rH rH 


CO 1^ CO 05 
10 LO to li'i 

lÓ CO x^ có Ó 

10 uo »o »o >o 

rH rH rH r-i rH 
^ P-) H rHr-( 


tH 


T-4 (M CO ^ >» 
cq w cq C^ 03 


CO t>oo 

04 Oí Oí W CO 


iH <M CO "^ 10 
CO CO CO CO CO 


COl>00 05O 

co CO CO CO "^ 






rH 04 CO ñ1 ^0 

10 \o ío xra xo 

01 04 Ol 04 04 

rí -«íl '^ Til -^ 


COJO 00 05 
^D \0 kO »0 CO 
Cvl 04 04 04 W 

^1 >5i ^^ ^1 ■^ 



n2 



Oi> 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 



[VoL. XIIT. 






S « G g 
ew ^ í*^ í^ 



fe ^ "^ á 

^ 2 íS c 'rt 

-5 'S 'S S •S' 



.p g >: c3 43 

•G 'C ^ s -5 
<;>CCI PQ ÍH M 



c3 



rH (M* Oí "^ WÍ CO J> 00* oi O tH. Cvj 00 'rfl if¿ 



P 

a3MH 



P5 






S ^ p^ 
w ■< w 

Mí ."02 

eíüQ . 

Da ^ 






•Í3 '^ « 



OJ 



?5 .0 









oc 05 o w cq 
H H c^ oq (N 



00 -íf< ifl co t>- 
(M Cv) (M (M <>1 



OD Oí O f-l 05 
í>'í Cq CO CO 00 



O 

"5 9 ce ^ ♦ 

•z: -" f-i ;- os 
-« B «ce ica ,>> 
O CAj H Ph > 

2 si 'É ^ ^* 

M rM i-H »H Oíl 

00 -^ ^o to Jt> 
Cfí CO coco 05 






00 05 o r-l <M 
H rH (M CN C^ 



CO -<íl Ut5 CD *>• 
CJ (M N C<J cq 



OD Cl O r-< C^ 

cvj CM o:» co o:> 



CO 'ft VO CD 1> 
00 05 00 05 03 






OO C5 o rH Oq 
rH iH Cq C^ C<J 



05 -^ íí:> co i> 

«M cq iM «M cq 



OO <35 O fH C^ 
Cq Cvi 03 00 CO 



00 *f{ XO dX? J>v 
CO 05 03 00 00 



oocf>o íH cq 

rH tH cq cq G<| 



Oí "íí ira co t» 
W C^ (M Cvi cq 



00 05 o fH cq 
<í>i <?q 00 co 05 



CO ^10C0|>. 
CO 05 02 05 CO 



00C5 o »H Cq 
H rH Cq (M oq 



05 ''í^ iO -X» t>. 

íN w cq cq cq 



OD 05 o rH <M 
04 Cq 05 05 00 



CO **f< *Í5 tO -IS 
05 00 05 05 00 



niS3pí[ 



00 05 o H cq 
H iH (M cq cq 



05 "tP *<5 ^ JL>- 
W ÍN W (M 01 



00 Oí o th cqi 

<M 04 CO 05 OO 



05 "tN Xflí CO !> 
05 00 05 Ci5 05 






¡juwtíddy^ 






00 OiOH Oq 
rH rH <M '^^ W 



CO -^ \<5 CO 1> 

cv» <?q cvi cq OÍ 



00 Oi o iH fM 

<M Oq co 05 05 



05 "^ >0 CD ÍN, 
05 05 05 CO 05 



00 05 O W Oí 
iH tH W 01 W 



CO -ff »f5 CO h* 

01 c^j oq oq cq 



OD C5 o rH O'^ 

oq oi 00 00 CO 



03 -^ ÍO co t> 
03 05 00 00 co 






00 05 o H oq 

r-*H 04 Oq cq 






•tón/Ci];»}! JO jísa pojidxg; 



rH (M 00 TÍ< no 

c^ c^ cq cq oq 

Q rH Oq 05 '^ 

SFq Oí cq cq oq 
oq oq cq OÍ cq 



00 >ii >f5 ÍO t^ 

cq 01 oq oq cq 



CD i> c/> o o 
01 cq C^ O» CO 

\;¿ có i-^ oó cák 



M C*4 04 OÍ <>1 

cq oqoi r^ 



00 OV o rH OÍ 
cq cq 05 co cO 

'*fH" orco'''^ VcT 

00 co 00 05 05 

ó rH oí) oÓ ^ 

co 00 00 05 00 

©q 01 oq oq oq 



05 Tf) »0 co ts. 
05 co 05 00 00 

05 co Op 03 ^ 

vj co i>- c¿ á> 

co 05 05 05 00 

Oq cq oq 01 cq 



rH "M 05 -h m rr- i"^ i"/^ Cí o 
DI oí 04 OÍ Oi 01 oí 7J Oí '.'O 

CCCCC00005 COíCrD-riTO 



<-- M co --? Ȓ5 co I- cr; C5 o 
OCOOoGcí;. 05 0503cOCO-5i 

CO 00 ro co ío 00 05 co 03 co 



p 

o t?- ü ^ M 



„ O M fe p£l W 

}2I 



I» ^ 



g izi rt 



^uaaBtídy 



jOiQíHOl CQ-^lftCOt^ OOOaOíHCq co-^\ocoi> 

>W5<0 rHrHH rHHr^rHÍ-í 



Q005OH03I CO-^USCOI^ 00050»HC^ OO^WSíDIn 
W3»OCO MrHlHrHtHfHÍHS 









Isa 



?< s -< 



íjcreiiiddy 



OOq>QrH01 OO-^iAíOJr^ «JOClOrHCq CO^^O<OJ> 
*OU5C0 mrHrH rH H íH rH r-t 



COOiQíHOq C0^IÍ3CQÍ> QOOSOrHO* CO'^WSíDÍn 
W5W3CO rH rH M ^ r^ f^ ^^ ^^ 






05 



OOOíOpHC^ CO^WSOts. 00050rHO^ ^ ^ 'iñ <tO t> 
Wtó3<0 fHrHr-l rH iH *«< rH H 






:>U9Jsddv 



OO^QrHCq O0^*0«?í> OOOSOíHCíl OS^W&íOt^ 
V3W5ÍP M-HrH rH rH H H H 



COaaOrHCa O0"ií<i¿3COJt> OOOSQiHOl CO-^lOCOJtS 






íjnw«ddv 






00 0> o fH 031 
W3 U5«0 



CO ^ Ií3 ÍO i-^ 



ooojOfHoq co-^wscojE^ 

>íH ^"t nH r*" i"H )rH j^H jH 



íjaej'BddY 






w 



00 05 o r 
W3 W5Í0 



!0í 0q«^lO<Ol> 00 05 o iH C^ CO'^UDtplS 

t**"! I*"! ^***l #*1i í^^ ^""4 I**! f**f 



ir'S^SS^iS SCIrSSSíO fHOioo-*w5 c0i-ooo50 

SrHoqqp^ iOtot?*o¿m 0*Hí>j«Ó-T< »í5OJtí»0ÓC» 

OQ«Sp OQPQQ ,«H-H*--i-irH ,-^^rHiHT-l 

oíoqiNioiQq csioicqoíoq o^^woiei ojoioicqoí 

r^ r^ tH rH 'T'i r-4i«HrHrHrH rHrHf-HrHrH rHrHrHrHrH 



•ií3uJCti«3[ ÍO a^Q/f PQ^íí^a 






Jío. 5.1 



SIXTT-rEAR CYCLE OF JÚPITER. 



í>3 



OJ GQ t> > W 

1-H (M* 00 ^ vi 
(M (M GS4 (M (M 



C3 0$ 



a 



os 

* b'^- 



tDl> CO 05 o 
Cq <M (M (M CO 



^ * ^' í3 
g g t^ as íc 

iH Cq CO -ií U5 

co co co co co 



te 



*S, as q 22 c3 

-w í2 •:? ^ -a 

vOi^CO W > Ph 

to i> 00 O d 
Oí co di ce -t^ 



tí t^. 

QD . 88 S C3 

P^ 83 g rC iS 
fl! «^ P Tí >-i 

^ d eo Tfí iio 

■^ T^ ^ -^ -<# 



rC 158 — S • 

'^ B Ci'7. S 

^t S « pi¿ « 

í: t- c ,53 a 
52 i> X d d 

^C}i ^ÍJÍ Tji "^^ IQ 






« -^ ^ lO -= 
= » " ^v3 

CD 1> OÓ 05 Q 
\0 o iíS o CO 



05 o rH C-; 00 
tH (N DI cq CM 



'ífl lO CO JO 00 
W W W Cq (M 



05 O iH (M CO 
ÍM CO CO 00 co 



CO CO ce 00 CO 



os o r-l íM 00 

co "i^ "íft -t? «rfi 



"^ \íi Cp Jt> 00 

"*?• ^^ ""^ ''^ ""^^ 



s 



Xft cO t-00 
W W5 «5 »fl 



05 O — ^ (M eo 

tH IM Cq (M CM 



"^ ^O CO 1> 00 
(M IM íM (N C>J 



05 O rH 0<J CO 
(M CO CO 00 CO 



-*! iC QD 1> CO 
CO CO CO CO CO 



05 O rH W 00 
CO Tti ^ -^ -tíH 



■^ lO O 1> 00 

''nF' tP "^ "«ít "«^ 



^ Ví5cOJ> CO 

\o trs W5 wí io 



05 o I— < l^3 co 

iH (N C'í (M CN 



'T^ »o í:o t>- 00 

(M (M <M (>j CvJ 



d5 O rH CM 00 

C<í 00 00 co co 



■^ ^O CO t* OO 

co 00 eo 00 00 



05 o rH N CO 

00 T+i >* >^ rp 



'^ >0 cp !>. 00 

^*^ ^f ^T' ^^ "^^ 



05 O iH Ofl 00 
'^ 1X2 1¿J lf2 lO 



r? UOCOÍ> 00 
Ui >i3 lO lí5 lO 



05 O rH 0>1 CO 
rH íM (>J C^ Osj 



■Tí< 1(0 O í> 00 
<M Oí (N 3M C<í 



05 O i-< oq 00 

cq co 00 co co 



Tfl 1(^ co 1> QO 
co 00 co 00 oo 



■^ VO CD I> 00 

Tf( -^ ^ T^ ■^ 



^ tí5C01> 00 
lO IQ iO LO W3 



05 O ^ (M co 

i-w Cvj cM cq c^í 



Tfl \,0 CO !><. 00 
<M Cq Cvi C<J Oq 



<3i O p-( oq CO 

C^l co co co 00 



"^ VO CT) JO 00 
CO co co co oO 



05 O r-l Oq CO 

00 ^ ^ -^ Tjí 



^T" '''í* ^r ^''T "^ 



C50 tH C<J 00 
"^ IÍ3 UO ÜO ÜO 



rp 10 OJ> 00 
\0 iO O lA lO 



OS O rH CM CO 
rH Csí C^ Cq C4 



•<f >(0 O JOCO 

<N c<í oi (M (^^ 



05 o rH 01 co 

ffq CO 00 CO CO 



■rfl id o o 00 
OO 00 CO CO CO 



Cf50 rH oq CO 

00 "^ ^ '^ Tfí 



^ 



ira COÍ> 00 
■'T "^ ^ '<? 



^O H W co 
•* no 1Í5 lO liO 



S 



ÜO OÍ> CO 

10 vn US ^ 



05 o rH Cq co 
fH IM Oq CM C^í 



■^ vto «r» i>- 00 
es (M cví cq CM 



05 o r-4 cq co 
cq co co co co 



-* lO o t^OD 

co co co co co 



C5 o H (M co 
co ^ ^ "<** ^ 



•^ lít» CDÍ> 00 

"^ N* ^^ "^ ""^ 



05OH cq co 
■^ U3 liO lO VO 



■^10 Ol>C0 
VD XO VO lO UO 



CC 



05 o r-í cq co 
rH cq cq cq cq 



-# XO COJt*- 00 

c-i (N cq cq cq 



CSOrHCqOO -^VOCDt^OO OSQr-íCqCO •ríl^{0COJ>00 05O'-<Cqc0 '^lOCOb-OO 
CqOOCOCOCO COCOCOCOOO Oí'^-rít-^'.íl -•íl-íft-ii^-^'-ft rfiUiUSlCWJ WlOVOWOliO 



05 o rH cq co 
rH cq CJ C^l 0.1 



o -2 f^' co ^ 

00 00 OD 00 QO 

cq ci cq cq cq 

tH rH rH rH rH 



'^ ^O co JL-- 00 

0*1 cq C4 cq cq 



^O «5 i> QO 05 
00 co 00 00 00 
cq cq C4 o\ c^i 



0^5 o 1-1 cq co 
cq co 00 00 co 

"7-1 ci'co '-fi^iO ~ 

ai 05 o cri o 

ó rH O^ CÓ Tf< 

05 05 05 05 05 

cq cq cq í>i cq 



-tfl \0 íO J 

CO CO co ( 



05 05 0> 
cq OÍ 0^ 
r-ir^rA 



. co 

00 r~i 

cq* 



o? 



05 Q 
co "^ 



o o 

co oo 



rH cq 00 

s "co"'^ loT 
> o o o 

cq CO "^ 

o o o 

co 00 co 

rH 'rH T-l 



-* VO) CD í> 00 
'"^ ^^ "^ "^ ^T' 

~0 Í>-~CO 05~Ó" 
o o o o rH 

lO «¿JC^ OÓ C5 

o o o o o 

co co co co CO 



a OfH cq 05 

^ lo wa 10 lo 



rH cq 00 'T=< VO 



o rH cq CO '"ff 
r^ ^ ^ rM r-i 

co CO 00 co CO 



-*10 CDJC>00 
iO V5 lO lO lO 



COI>00 05 o 
rH rM rH rH cq 

xó c¿i> oó á 

CO CO OÍ CO 00 
rH rH rH rH rH 



rH C^l CO -^ lO 

00 oo c/j 00 co 

00 OO CO CO 00 
*•(}< "^ "XP ti^ "T 



co t>- ."» 05 o 
00 00 00 00 05 

CO CO CO CO 00 
■^ ^^ TT* y^ "^^ 



rH C3 co ^ »0 
05 05 C35 05 Oi 
CO CO CO 00 00 



CDI>00 05 O 



CO 00 CO cO ■ , 



rH cq co t}< tO 
o o o Q Q 



<OÍ> ÜO 05 o 

■T}( Tp "^ "^ "^ 



rH cq co ^lA 

^P-í P-1 rH rH 



OI>Q0 05 O 

^ P-< rH rH cq 

"^ ''^ l2 ^ "^ 

'"n' ^^ ^N* ""^ "'v' 



CO CO "^ "^ "^ 



^sj* ^7^ Tji ^(^ y^ 



00 05 o rH cq 
tP -tít kO WO US 



^ 



05 O rH cq 

^ kO WO V5 



CO -«í* UO CO 00 
lO lO VO 10 LO 



00 ^LO co 00 
lO LO VO lO LO 



050 rH cq oo 

LO CD 



^lO CDÍ> 00 



"^\0 COl>00 



05 o rH cq 00 

LOCO 



■^10CD1>00 05 o rH cq 00 



r-\ T-i r-^ tH r-i 



00 05 O rH C*l 
CO CO ^ Tp ^ 



^fjy ^íji ^*yv ^p ^ji 



05 o rH co co 
■¡^ LO LO LO LO 



■^ LO COJO 00 
LO LO LOi LO LO 



05O rH Oq 00 
LOCO 



'^LOC01>CO 05OrHCqC0 ■^IOCDJ>00 



00 



CO 00 "^ ""í* "^ 



CQ QO "Sjl ■^ "^ 



00 05 Q rH cq 

CO co "^ "^ "^ 



■^ Tp "^ "^ "n^ "^ L 



^:?íg'«'--^ 



* 



00 LO co i"* 00 

fj^ "tJí "^ '^fi ""^ 



■^ *?}( '^ '^ '^ 



^10 CDJ>00 
XO LO LO LO LO 



C5 O pH Oí CO 

LO CO 



'<#LOCOJ>OQ 05 O í-H cq CO -T? LO co J>. 00 



05 OrH C5 03 

■^ LO LO LO LO 



05 O r-i cq CO 
LO co 



'«ítLOCOl>O0 05 o r-t C^ 00 



05 o rH cq co 
•^ LO LO LO LO 



-^LO co t^OO 
LO LO LO LO LO 



05 o rH cq co 

LO co 



•^?LOCOÍ>00 05>OrHCqeO -^ \0 CD 1> 00 



OiOrH oq CO 

•rí< LO LO LO LO 



Sl 



05O H cq co 

lO co 



■^■iOeOtxXí OSOrHcqoo 



"tÍLOCOt^OO 



00 05 Q H cq 
co co "fli "<í "*3* 



\t^^'- 



CQ co ^J* TH ^ 



^:|í§^í 



^r ^tp ^v* ^¡n ^T* 

"^íí '"'ot '^efi ■'^ xt" 

cq cq cq cq cq 



co co w co co 

""í* "^ '^ '^ 'v 



^ -^^ ^ LO 

LO ¿JO OÓ ¿ 

cq cq cq C3 c<i 

rH fi r-i rHrH 



05 Q r-i cq CO 

^ Lí5 LO Lrt LO 



^! 



rH C<J CO ■^ W5 
LO LO VO LO LO 

a rHcioí -é 

Ua LO LO LTw LO 

cq c<ieíi cqcq 

rH rH rH iH rH 



V 



1 N!|P *íip "^ 



r-H cq CO ^ LO 
LO LO LO LO LO 



C35 O rH cq CO 

LO CO 



•^ LO COJ> 00 



05O rH cq co 
rHt-ir-i r-A 



-i^LO COX>00 
rH rH rHrHrH 



-!}ÍLO<OÍ>00 
LO LO LO LO LO 



05 O rH cq CO 

LO CO 



^LO COt> 00 



"^ LO COJO 00 



COJO 0OO5 o 

LO LO LO LO CO 

lÓ c¿ jÑoÓ <¿ 

LO LO LO i«> LO 

04 Ñ cq c<i ca 

rHrH irH rH rH 



H cq OO ^ LO 

CO CO CD CD ÍO 

Ó rH cq cÓ-é 

CD CO CO CO CD 

cq C3 C3 cq cq 

rH i-H f-lH rH 



;di> 00 050 

■ co CD CD CO 1> 

lÓcÓ t^oó ó 

co CD CD co co 

cq C5 05 cq cq 

rHrHrH r-^ rH 



rH cq CO ^ LO 
X> Jt> JN t;. Jt> 

ó rH cq có -^ 
JO í> í> t- 1> 
cq cí cq cq cq 



COJ>Q0 050 
JO !>. <> 1>- 00 

lÓíDI>oÓ CD 

cq cq cq c<i cq 

r-i rH»-lrH — < 



COI> 

LO LO 

'^ ^ '^ '^ 



kO CO 



fH cq eo -^f» LO 
no co co co co 

■^ "Ql TJI -^ ^ 



COÍ>00 05O 

co CD co OX>- _ _ 



rH cq CO -^ ws 
Í>JOJO.O-t* 

'^ ** CO CO CO 

•^ ^ ^ 



CO»i> oo 05 o 

CO CO 00 00 co 
"^ "V "^ ^ "^ 



EPIGRAPHÍ.A INDICA. 



[Voi. 




fi^'i'^ 



Ko. 5.] 



SIXTY-YEAE CYCLE 0¥ JUPITBS. 



95 



*? ^ .Í3 TZ -^ 



=3 =2 



li. 



c3 .«3 
> > 



.M «-t IC3 rS? 



E;^' ÍS fl g cí 

5 ^ 'É ^^ 1 

^ai^oí táS {> Ph 






. -4^ 

58 ?^ sa 






•^'T! eS es . 
5 '^ ^ ^ c8 

5 2 p i!á tí 
p^p^l^ p^ <1 






^ 'T3 -^ 5 
'^ i^ ^ 58 es 

S S e3 U CQ 

PPÍfs?Wíaí 



tH (M CO Tfl VO 
Ca CM (M W (M 



<M Cq (>q Cq CO 



r-1 (?^ CO ■* ^O 

co co co co co 



^ ^- 00 d d 

CO CO M CQ ríl 



r-( (M CO r? iíD 
•^ rft -íji 'ríi "íjl 



€Ol>00 O O 

^ 'í? Tfl ^ U3 



iH cq 00 -^ »i5 



C0 1>C0 05 O 

lis xn lo tó) ce 



Oí» 

1-1 



O H CCI CO ■^l 
(M (jq (M W (M 



\f5 CO 1> 00 03 
(M Cvl Ca ?«í C>3 



O »H ÍM CO -* 

CO 00 co co co 



CO CO CO CO OQ 



O H <yí CO "* 

^ ""l^ >^ T^H "íS 



iC3 CD t?; 00 O 
TCfl Tí< -^ -«(Jt 10 



rH W CO -^ ^fl 
VD i^ lO lO no 



en i> 00 Oa O 
va ID O VO o 



O H C-1 ce -^ 
CN CN> t-M IM CM 



ÍO CD l'^ CQ 05 
C^J C^l C^l C^^ (M 



O rH <M rt -^ 
00 CO CO CQ CO 



CO CO CO CO 00 



o r? <N co ^ 

Xfi Tf» ^^ ^í^ **^ 



tó coi>oo Os 

*^^ ^^ ^t^ y^ ^t^ 



H CQ « -^ lO 
10 lA lO lA iO 



cD !> oo o:) o 



o iH (:■■} co -f 
íM íM (^^ CM c-j 



^o o I-- CO Oi 
Cvj !M C3 ÍM CM 



C¡ T-^ 01 CO rH 

eo co o: co co 



cDiN 00 o:) O 

CO CO CO (ÍO "^ 



H c? c^ ;«? vil 

^^ "^J^ T^ Tjí ""^ 



'«íl -v^l -r? rjf lO 



H C^ CO ^lO 
iO ií5 \0 xa líS 



CD1>00 OiO 
lO iO 10 lO cp 



O rH C-I CO -^ 
CM (?4 C^J ÍM 0^ 



\ctí O í:* QO Oi 
Oíl (M <M cq C^ 



O tH tM CO rS 

co co co co co 



»o i> 00 01 o 

co 00 00 ffO -^ 



rH (^1 Oí Tfl VA 



Ol> 00 01 O 

■^ "^ -^ "^ vo 



r-t (M Oí -^ TiO 
VO lO lO W3 lO 



COJ> 00 05 O 
iO 10 OO O 



O rH 'M Oí -ñ< 
CM (>1 íí fTI Ol 



>!0 co í^ co Ci 

01 01 (M Oí C^í 



o rH 01 00 -«fl 
CO CO 00 00 Oí 



1Í5 «yD i> 00 05 
05 OO oí co Oí 



O N CO ^ 10 

-**( rji -qjt -r^f T? 



i:0 1> 00 05 O 



CDXN 00 05 O 

lO lOlO lO O 



o íH <M fW ^í' 
CN (01 Cl OJ Oí 



>0 co t^ QO 05 
01 íM 01 0^ OÍ 



O r-< C^l 00 ■* 

ÍO Oí Oí Oí 05 



lO CO QO 05 O 

Oí Oí Oí Oí '^ 



r-i C2 <W "^^ 
'^ '^ "^ '^ ■'íji 



COt>00 05 O 

•^ ^ Tí rjl lO 



r-i OÍJ Oí T?l lO 

ir5»o lo loio 






o tH 01 co H^ 
(M 01 04 Cv| 0>1 



líí O t> CO C5 
0^1 01 01 o^j oq 



o H OÍ 00 '^ 
00 Oí Oí 05 Oí 



jH 01 CO rf< lO 

^^ Tji "^ "^ ^¡51 



CO i> 00 05 O 

■^ Tjí T? Tp 10 ■ 



rH M Oí -^ 10 
10 10 10 10 10 



CD i^ 00 05 o 

10 10 10 10 O 



rH 01 co -n^ 

01 01 01 01 01 



> H Cl 00 -H 
1 01 01 01 01 



^ 01 CO -7* ^0 

j O O O O 



10 o t"* 00 C5 
01 Oí 01 01 01 



o H O'l co rH 
CO CO 00 00 Oí 



o 05 co •rfllO 

iql ^^ T^ Xjl ^^ 



co 1> 00 05 o 

Tft i# -^ '«fi 10 



>-l 0^ Oí TÍ 10 

lo 10 10 10 10 



CH>00 05 O 

10101010 CO 



r-< OJ 00 -^ 

00 5)0 



10 rO 
01 01 

99 

9 9 

-rfl "Til 



l«-» 00 05 
OÍ 01 01 

'ir/ai o'' 

o o íH 

li. '•n ffi 

O O Q 



O i-< 01 00 ^ 

00 00 co 00 oí 



10 co t-» 00 05 
CO CO CO CO CO 



> 01 Oí ^ 10 

1 ■'¡^ TJI TJl "^^ 



coJ> 00 q>o 
"Tfi Tfi >e( 1^ 10 



T-( M Oí -«? 10 
10 10 10 10 10 



c0i>oo 05 o 

1010 10 io co 



'"r-í'Ol ''C0'"''^'"l0 co' t> o:/ 05 o fH 01 Oí -* 10 

^^pHi-ÍH fHfHrHpHO|l NOlOlCjlOjI 

Ó H 01 CO 4^ 10 CO 1> CO di O H O-l Oí ^ 

^Hr-^r-^^-^ r-|^i-Í.HiH OIOIOIOJM 

^p*^rHrHr-í HiHHrHiH HHHiHH 



CD l> 00 05 O 
01 oq 01 Ojl Oí 

\o 'ét tr- iXí 6i 

"TJ1 ^!p TTi ^^ N^ 

tH H r-t H H 



i-í 01 Oí -Jl iO 

co 00 Oí co co 

ÓrH OÍ CÓ •* 

Oí CO CO 00 00 

*^^ Tji T^ "f;^ >^ 

H H iHrH r-l 



COl>00 05 O 

CO CO CO CO TT* 

ló CO l> cr: C5 

co oí Oí CO oí 
H H íH r-4i-l 



p'?^^?;?-? SSggS ;:í2S;3:S SSíSSg ?í^o5^o5 SSíSSS S§5SSS SfeSS^ 

gSSS^ gSoSS SloIoSío SSSgS S3^§^v^ i2i2ígÍ2H2 ^^^íg^íg ígígigíg^^ 

í^'ijlí^tjl^ í^ilfi^^ÍH-t' ^-í<^^^ TÍ1'i<^Tt<T# TÍ(-*áH^rflTÍI ^-«íl-íJi^TÍÍ ^^-«ílTflTji T^J^T^-,*!^ 



p- I r^^ricz^ »-* ^n W CTj 05 o H 01 co -^ 10 CO l^ CO 05 O H 01 Oí ^ Wí CO Jb- CO Oi O rj W 00 ¿J Í2 2 Sí 2 2 
% \ ^q!?JSS^3l i^;^í^^^' loíoiOlOlO VQIOXQKOVO CO H H H H r^ H H r-i M r-i 



rvi i OrHr^lCO-^ lOOJ-*^. C5 Or^íMCO-f 10C0 1>GO<^ OHOqOÍ^ lOCOJ>C0a5 2^222 lí32ííS2 
J4 ^ qí 5J ig ¡5 -í 9 -^ 4 Tí^ Wí VO 10 10 10 >0 10 ^ 10 10 co r^r^r-^ rH r-i rH r-l iH »-i rM 



ow.:;;.^ .5^fc22 2rtSifS:2 ;gSfeffiS g'^^'''^ ^«ot-ooa oh««;* JfJSÍíSS 



p [ ';^ i:j '^1 :íí 4; '^,i:ztU^::ji 10 o 10 10 »o 10 >o ko 10 10 
O 



O^rMrO*^ 1^0I-XC5 O-H01C0'.fl lO*,Ot-00C5 O H (M CO t? W5 CO 1> CO 05 O H M CO ^ ¡fj 2 ^^ g ^ 

§ ::J Sii Í5 5 15 ;^ í^ ^ ^ ia> 10 »o 10 üí 10 10 vrí 10 10 co ^ h h h i"< h >h r-^ >h ri 



c 1 ^ríg^:? ^^^^^ SSSSS SüteSS i^-"^ "''=-*" SflSSiS SSÍlSS 



„ t 3q!Si25:? '-5'^'^^^ g:SSí53' 5g^i5S§S S^''''^ ""^^^^^^ SS?3S3 Sg?::53 



:i"^g-:í i$'isí?S§5 gSSSS ^SfeSg S--"=^ ---«-SSaS^_SS^SS 



O — I Í>1 CO *3Í 

■^ Ti< -íf -^ "4< 



líO ro t> 00 S 

TJH '^ "^ ""T '^ 



o tH fM co -* 
10 irí »rí 10 10 



lO co í> i"jO 05 
10 10 10 10 10 



o H N co T$< 



10 COÍ>Q0 05 



O H 01 co ^ 



10 co Jt> 00 05 
H r-4 «H rH iH 



O r-t 0^1 Cí "1} 

í^l ^ -^ -eT< -ni 



10 CO tj 00 05 
"'ji "^ ""T "^ '^ 



O H C<1 00 -"íí 

lO Wí 1^ ^ W5 



10 CÜ 1> 00 05 
10 Uí lOW ID 



OH M Oí -^ 

CO 



)lfl¡>CO.t>00fl5 Oí— ICMCO"^ 
í-H r-l H r-1 iH 



H OÍ cb •*** »o 

íOCOCDCO CD 
O t»t*í 0^1 CO •$• 

co co co --^ CD 

co co co CO 00 



co 2>' 00 05 o 

CO CO CO CO 1> 

10 «ó t"^ CÓ 05 

C CO CO CO CO 

co co 00 CO co 

rH HH H H 



yH 0-1 co *í< VO 
J> i-* 1> t^ l-^ 

Ó M w có ;:^ 

Is. t^ 1^ 122 t^Z 

co co co co co 

r^ r^ r^ r-i r^ 



CD 1^ 3C 05 O 

i> i> i> x.^ 00 

10 c¿ t> có C^ 
Jt> i- 1-* i^ 1-» 

co co co co co 

H >H H rH rH 



r-i 0^ Oí "* 10 

00 00 oo 00 00 

O rA 01 Oí 4( 

CO 00 CO 00 QO 
co co Oí 00 09 



COJO 00 05 O 
00 00 00 CO 05 

lÓ CO 1> 00 Ó» 

Sao 00 00 00 
co co co Oí 
iH HH r-t H 



r-< 01 Oí -efiiO 
05 05 CJ> Cf5 CJ5 

O r-l 01 CO "^ 

C35 05 05 C5 05 
CO CO Oí CO CO 



10 Ol> 00 05 
r-i r-i t-4 tW H 

cO J^-OO 05 Q • 
05 05 Cji C^ ^ 
lÓ C¿> J>- 00 rM 
C5 05 05 ^ C^ 



CO cb CO CO CO 55 05 

H iH H H iH H co 



fH 



tH 01 00 -f< ift 
-ifi -til ■^ "«^ " 



íO 1> 00 05 o 
-^ cO (¡o ^ Jl> 






iH ca co -j 10 

yM "'f* '^ ^ ^ 
■^ '^ "^ '^ tJí 



eDX>ooo50 

i> i> j> 1^ 22 

•^ Tfi Tfl *<}( "^ 

Tp "^ "V^ TP '^ 



H 01 co •<?< 10 

OO Cp 00 ÜÜ g 

■^ '^ '^í' '^ ^ 



co 1^ iO 05 o 
00 00 CO CO 05 

•^ ^ "^ 1^ ^ 



05 05 05 O'j 05 

^ ^ ■^ "^ "^ 



COl>.Q0 050 
OT 05 05 05 O 

^ ^ ^ ^ ^'^ 

'x' ^3* '^ "^ "^ 



I^^9. 5.] 



SIXT"i-YEAR CTCLB OF JÚPITER. 



ÍS S .£: :^ -S 

?H CnÍ CO ^< KfS 
C>3 CM CJ OJ (M 



'd ^ ?' i 2 

rv i^ 00 ai d 

CN íT^ íM cq CO 



o >-^ G<i CO >*i 
c^a Oí (M ci cvi 



iiO CO t* 00 es 

ÍM lí^l GSl 5>| O} 



G T-i 01 CO^ 
CM Q-) Cí^ 0\ Cq 



>0 o Jt^ 00 o^ 
(M fM M c^i cq 



o iH 01 CO ^^ 
CNJ <M OI CJ C^ 



lO rO W 00 Cj 
«M CM <M C^l C^ 



O tH (M CO "^* 

Oi O'^ c^j cg íTj 



\o QD í--™ 00 ca 

tM iM Cl (M 04 



O «H 'M CO -i^ 
Cvj CM 04 OJ C<} 



o^ 01 íM o:i 04 



I i. 2 1 

iQ *-: :3 .r- cfl 

í-í oí Co' ^' •ift 
« CO CO CO CflJ 



C) iH C<J CO -^ 
CO CO CO CO CO 



o iH 01 CO Tfl 
CO CO CO CO CO 



o tH oí eo "Cfl 

CO CO ce CO CO 



o M OÍ CO ^ 

CO CO CO CO CO 



o rH Oq CO 'TÍl 
CO CO CO CO CO 



o rH OÍ CO -^ 
04 04 CJ 01 04 



iO fJD f^ 00 Oi 
o I 0^1 01 04 04 



o M oq CO ^ 

00 00 00 CO CO 



o rH 01 CD -+• 
OÍ OJ 04 C4 Oi 



no o t> CO C5 
0*1 04 01 04 0| 



O tH OÍ CO -*i 
CO CO CO CO CO 



^IC^C» tíí t> p-i 
¿ ¿ oñ oí o 

CO CO 00 CO -^ 



CO CO CO CO 00 



lio CO t>» 00 Oi 
50 CO CO 00 ce 



o J>oo ci o 

CO CO CO CO •^ 



ío i> CO os o 

CO CO OO CO '<^( 



^J2 52 ^ 00 c^ 

00 05 CO CO CO 



vo CO üo Ci o 

CO CO 00 CO Tfl 



VO CO oo GS o 
Oí Di CO CO "^ 



¿ og CO* ■^* lo 

'^ -:!H -^ rí< -«íl 



o rH 04 CO -^ 

^ -^ ^ -^-ífi 



o tH 04 CO "^ 

^^T" Tji ""íip Tji ^(^ 



iH 04 CO ^ WS 

■^ ^ '^ ^ ^ 



!5 '«á 'c: -n J 
es sí n «53 tí 

CO t¿ cd os o 

^^ ^^ ^^ *^ ^o 



Pi W ce C^ P 

»H 04 CO tÍ ifí 
lO líí Víí no lA 



i-O ío x> 00 o 



iH Oq CO rf< liO 
W U5 XiO XO )lO 



Vícot-oo <3s 



tH Oq CO tS lO 
»0 lO US iO ^ 



.^- fcCi «3' . 

j3 rQ ^ C5 

^ "5 ic3 ^ F^ 

g 'g r« .p ^ 

D P e3 ;-( QD 

CO t> 00* c:5 o 

iO W3 lí5 lO CO 

c!^ Jt>. 00 os o 

V5 lO kjO VO CO 



<:Oi> 00 os o 
kás lo lo in o 



ío iN 00 os o 

^^ "^ "^ '''í' IQ 



iH Oq CO -r? lO 

iO M5 iO LO 1Í5 



oi> 00 os o 

luO ^ iO no CO 



H Oq CO Tfi vOi 
■^ •'^1 rj •^ Tfl 



COí^.0OC& o 
TT "^ ^ ^ lO 



rS 04 CO ^ VíS 

10 xo w:! ua ií5 



coíN 00 os o 

XO W5 lO lO CO 



o M CO rfi ID 

•^ ^ ^ '^ Til 



COLGÓOS o 
"T*i "^ -njl -T^l \0 



H 04 ÍO Tflto 

•^ ^ T? Tf< -í? 



CO Jt> 00 os o 

"^ ^ Tji Tílxo 



IH oí CO tH lO 

•^ "(J -íjí -^ TÍÍ 



CO i>- 00 os o 



H 04 CO '«í \rt 

tO W5 VO »Í5 VO 



coí> a os o 

iO HjO \Í5 LO CO 



liO W5 LO lO no 



coi> 00 os o 

>0 W3 10 10 CO 



iH 04 CO "^ \0 
10 LO lO üO 10 



CO t> 00 os o 

lO lO o 10 CO 




scococo cocooocr^co ^^^^^ íg^^^g loSSSlo 



04 01 Oí 04 04 CO CO 



cox> 00 os o 

iOlOlOlO CO 



o r-l 01 í 
04 Ol 01 '•. 



o r-í 01 r; 

o o o -: 






»0 tD 

o p 



< H r-i rH iH 



!•* 00 es 
04 04 OÍ 

• X &,í o 

* o o iH 

1^ ^ri os 

^^ ^ o o Q 

r^ r*K rH r^ r^ 



10 f. 
CO c 



S Ot) CO c 

r 04^00' "-^YfS o 'l>''ü6 



00 Oi 
CO CO 



o 04 00 -íf) 10 

Njyi ^nji T^ ''íip ^^ 



COÍ>C 

•Tíi Til , 



' ^ o H cq 00 ■*?< LO 
I "«f 10 10 W lO lO LO 



o rH OvJ CO ^ 



coi> 



SHOqCOTfílCJ COÍNOOOSO 

oqcqoqo404 oqo4c<jO40o 

— , -- o «H 04 CO 'i^ ló có j> oó <á 

•-< rH C;1 04 04 oí OÍ 04 OÍ 04 OÍ OJ 

•H H r-(HHrHr-H rH ^^ iH H H 



OS o 

pH í>1 

c¿ ds 

«I rH 



H OÍ CO '^ íO 
CO OO CO CO CO 

Ó rH irq có -^í 

CO OO CO CO oo 
■^ "4 T^i "í^ -^ 
H H rH r-í p-i 



ir~f 04 CO -^ ^o CO t^ c/:) es O M 04 fO -fl lO 

OOOOO OOC>OrH pMrHr-ípHfH 

«O »o ir:^ kio »o >?:) lo «c. »o *o to jd lo »o »o 

Tí^Tn^^■«f(w^ **(«jH«}i^^ ^^^vfi^ 



O f~i 04 CO -^ >-:^ o I-* X os o rH OÍ CO -^ 

Tfí "TTi -•*( -r-^ t4í *;i ^ ^ ^ ^ lO lO lO 10 lO 



CO £- OO C3S o 
H rH r-l r-l 04 

ira io JO ko vo 

TjH ^ riH Tíi ^ 



rH Oq Ot) ^ lO 
CQ 04 04 ffvj OÍ 

10 10 16 kO lO 

■^ "^ Tfl Tfi '^ 



COJO 00 os o 

04 01 Cq 04 00 

lO lO lO ID lO 

Tjl "^ "<^ T^ y^ 



lH 04 00 HH Iftj 
CO 00 00 CO CO 
10 lO VO ID IfS 

^"^ XP ""^ "^^ ■'^ 



es í> 00 OS O 

lO 10 lO lO CO 

coi> QocTo" 

CO CO 00 CO -tfi 

lÓ CO í> qÓ os 
00 CO CO CO CO 
■^ "^ '"T' Tfí tJ( 

>-l rH iH rH H 



COí^ 00 OS O 

CO CO CO CO "^ 
lO 1(0 lO \0 ID 

■'•íl "sfl ■^ "^ *»? 



O rH 04 CO Tp 
CO 



lO COi>00 OS 



O rH 04 00 tJI 
iH iH tH «H rH 



lo CO t> TO es 

rHfH H rH M 



O rH Oí CP ^ 

tt) r^í H^ T^l "T^ 



>o CO I- rsr es O rH 04 00 -fi 

rtl rT< Til rh *í< LO tO »0 10 >Q 



o rH oí 05 Tfí 

CO 



lo coi>oo a 



o rH OÍ CO ^ 
H rH rH rH j-i 



lOcOlNOO OS 
rH íH H rH rH 



O rH OÍ CO *tí vr> CO l> on oa O >h 04 co -í^ 

^ *^ „, ™^ ^ ^_H rr» "^ -H ^ 10 »ft xo lO »o 



10 co w c/3 os 
lo ií; >o lo lo 



O rH 04 CO "«í* 

CO 



iocoj>oo es 



o H 04 00 Tp 
rH iH iH rH pH 



lo coi> 00 os 

rH r-l tH rH jH 



O r-^ 04 eo Hi ir? CO ("* 3*^ O o -H 74 CO ^.¥ 
rji -j1 -:i *^ ^7J ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ XO XO lO lO UO 



10 íO h. 00 OS 
10 ID »0 iO iO 



iO COÍ>C» 05 



O H OJ CO 'í* 



W>CO J> 00 OS 
i-írH iH rH rH 



2d^33:2 12SIh2225 í^:;Í?^í5."^ ^?í2ií-=e9 OrHo^co-^ iocoj>ccos ohoico^ xocoi>ooas 

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ -fl -rfl -r^ Tfl >ri< 10 VO líO iO XO 10 XO »Q »0 lO CO r-i rH iH rH rH rH rH pH rH rH 



S !il ^ S2 3 Í2 '£ í;5 2? S S .7¡ Bí fS .'I! ■ ÍS íS •!>: íS S o h cq co -* lo co !>- oo os o ih oi' co r? lo co ^ oo os 

Tr"»T'Tr'*TT' *?iTrlT}i"T*i"rrl *OíC1iO*OíO XOIOIOXOHO CO im|^i^,.^i^ l-^r^l-^ZÍIj 



2n¡33*23 12 3ÜÍ22 .9r:í?^í2.'í! iSíS'írPSS ohoícotj* iocoi>qoos orHcaco-? iocoi>coos 

^^^^»^ -íi'^rf'^Tjt XQlOiOlOlO 10»OlOXOliO CO THjHrHrHtH rHiHrHpHrH 



O rj 04 CO -J 
tjí Hn '^ "^ 'ti 



lo CO r^ CQ os 

^Í!J1 ""^^ T7Í •*ÍJ< TJÍ 



10 10 10 ID 10 



O H 04 CO ^ 
CO 



XO CD1>Q0 OS 



O iH OÍ CO ^ 
tH rH rHrH rH 



10 C0 1> 00 OS 
rHr-H r-i rH r^ 



O r-l 01 CO ;2 
TT "^ ""^ *í]^ "^ 



10 CO i^ 00 OS 



o rH Oq 00 "^ 
10 líí 10 10 10 



llffl CD J> 00 OS 

WÍLÍllO 10 XO 



O H O^í CO -^ 

CO 



tóCDl>00 OS 



O rH 04 CO-íJ* 
rH rH rH i-H rH 



\OCO t> 00 OS 



rH 01 CO Hfí ID 
CO CO COCO CO 
ó rH 0^1 CÓ Tí< 

CO CO O cp o 

CO CO OQ CO CO 



CO 1> CO OS O 
o CO CO CO x> 

ID é) iLch d> 

SCO -n CO cD 
00 CQ CO CO 
^ ^ P_l ^ pH 



O rH 04 CO 'ííí 
J> ^> 1^ W JC> 

CO co 00 CO co 

rH rH r^ rH rH 



CO Ji> oc es O 
Ji> Jtj- x> t^ 00 

1Q'¿>Í> có d> 
Í> 1-* Jt^ 1^ 1-* 

CO CO co co co 

r-t p^ ^ rH pH 



rH 01 CO -tí^ in> 
00 CO 00 00 00 

ó rH 04 CÓ 4l 

00 00 00 00 OO 

co co co co co 

íH rH rH H rH 



CO J> 00 OS O 
00 00 00 C» C^ 

xft c¿j>oó a> 

00 00 00 00 00 

co 00 co co co 



O H 01 co "tH 

OS OS OS OS es 
co co co co co 

rH rH pH rH pH 



COt> 00 OS O - 
OS OS OS cp ^ 

lÓ co 1> co rH 

OS OS OS es • 
coco co co oi 

rH rH rH rH co 



m 



tH Csl co ^ 10 
1^ Í-- i'» J> t^ 

^ÍJt ""ífl "^^i 'tfl Tjt 



CO !•>. 00 es O 

1;^ t^ 1> X^ 00 

"^íj* '^7' ^^ '*'TÍ ""W 
*^ N' ^"^ ^^^ ^'^s* 



rH 04 co -^ 10 

CO 00 « 0(3 C« 
^ "^ "1^ "ííjl "^ 
"^ ■<# ^ "«^ ^ 



CO o ^oí es o 

00 00 00 00 os 

■5fi ^ 'H Tfi -rtl 

^ Xfl XH xíl '«tjH 



rH.04 CO -*1D 

OS 'OS OS OS OS 
^ffí H^ ^T* ^^ "^^íl 
^ ^ ^ 1^ "^ 



cOt*^oo OSO 
es' os c^ os o 



S6 



EPIGKAPHIA INDICA. 



[ToL. 21 






H 



«J ct, o ^• 

(D a Q o 



p 
15 



n 



«^ 







S' HN ce -^ íÁ íOt*flO 



•tíníiiiif JO «9Í paatíxa 






No. 5.] 



SIXTY-YEIR CYCLE OY JÚPITER. 



97 



tí a 



53 ^ 



S P 



^- ^ ^ -^ já 
á 't^ > í^ W 






í^.S* 






4Í 3 íS 

c '^ k!j ^r* «5 



be . es e3 03 

es rio e '2 Tí 

> c3 « -- O 

P^ M .X ÓJ {> 



5 "=í '^ ,2 j 

c3 im a Id a 
p^ O* t<^ Pí <1 



■S íB -^ g i 



g -^ r^ .p J3 

fi fS I S t¿ 



íM CO "i^ Wti tD 



C<3 CO ■-? iiií O 
CO CO M CO CO 



•Jt> 00 C5 O H 
Tfl TTl ^ 10 ift 



1 (^} co -? tó O 

i C-i •>! iM íM 01 



i N CO ^ tn CO 
I W (M (M (TCJ ÍM 



I> 00 es O -H 
(M C4 CN OT ce 



O >H (M CO -^ 

tM íM '^^ (M (M 

o kft \o trí o 



IC CO l> 00 05 
01 01 V\ 17:1 *>! 

O 4r.' W5 i» 10 



O --t 'í'l « -^ 

00 « co :o cci 

v: víS lO »rj k.-s 

tH r-l rM tH iH 



iO tO t>» 00 C5 

co co 00 00 CO 
\t¡ 10 K5 ira o 

r-t r,^ tH rH iH 



10 :p tir ao Cs 

tS ''T' '^ "T^ TTI 
ift O 10 M5 O 



O iH (M CO 'Hl 
W t'S IQ ira IQ 
»fi) 10 10 »C IQ 
tH H H f-H rH 



\fl CD t>. CO C5 
10 VO XO li5 va 
W5 10 VO lO o 



■ico-^iio coí>ooa>c> rHí?qíc-?i^ oi^oocio 

í|Íí-í^ ^-^^TiiVQ WJlí5U3W>ira WJiíiKS^O 

D o o CO O CÓ O ÍO íO CO CO íO CD CD cC íC O tO O 

fl^^'^ ^^Í5^TJ1 T3H-*Tf(TÍ<^ TTl^^^r? 



. roi-^-yíCiO tHWW^O 50 I> ce 9 o rHNCO^WS Ol>C0OO H^COjtíí ^^2^^' 
I^jg^Z?^ 4^^í^^^ tólOUSWlO XCÍIÍ5U3XÍ5C3 ^ ^ rH^rHrH r-lrHrH(MíM 

— ; — — — ~" ' # ~ 



-— ; ■ ■ ■' ■' - — ~~ ~" ' * 

_i/M/^v«vrt tni^-rjoo HCico^iH) ^Jxccso Hc^coíin coi>cooiq rj?2?53^ ^"^íiSílií 

q}^«Ji:|!\!S ^l^g^^g SxoíoSlí^ SsOiAIO® ^ H^HH^^rH HM^CqO-1 

■ - - — ^ ■ ~ ' ■""" i ■ . . - ^ 1 rTTTTTTr . „ 



- I "'^^n^ % ■:; ? 5 g gg ggl? gfeSSg *''^"'° ^"^Sh aaaag ^:;g38?i 



:j-jg:|^ ^':;'^gg a?¿S 3g gSSgg ^.^...^^ T^og^H .«g^gg t^ggg 



Cí '— ' í'l CO rfí o 

tH t41 r*! TÍ< — ' 

QC rH 01 CO -^ 



?j§r^ Í¡;Í^g~^Íg 5!g gSJggg "^-"-^^ ^°°°'9a saa^S assg^j 



--Vico-^^o^' 2i~«2o' SSSSS gSS?S -'^'"»'= i>aooo;H «=og;=3 ÍSS^S 



rHWCOríi»D Ol-^COCftO H^S^Sr^iS íS'íoínVsS rHíM'd^TO^ *-^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^C^4 5>, 

_^______ .^ — ■ — -~ — " — ' ~~~ ' ' i 



^C.?«^vD c9'r^:«05O ^h W c« ^J v« ^fe^^S -^ ^^^ « ^ «^ co l> 00 O O ^^ ^ 3 3 ^ Í^SSgS 

;; ^ 55 4í i^ 55^ *^ ^ ^ ;j$ U5 115 \£5 \Ó o VO KO VA IÍ5 íD __^ > 

__— ■ ■- — — -— — — ~ — — — ^ ' 



oj ^^9^ig ^ ^cc^, 5S5"3S gssgg "°^""'° """"g agaaá-asaii 
i^íi? '4íí^^s ñSíígss sssss -''"'"° ^ ""3- ^-- --^^ 

— — — — — - áfc _ .. _ . . . 



. . - ^ - /X-. ^ ' ^". ft eo 1^ (30 05 o H N CO Tjl xft CO X> CO C» O ' 



-ti Tf -^íí >*f( ^ -^ Tí» rfl •^ XQ 4« US liJ »^J "- , ..i», ^« ~.v ~« ^ ___^ ■ 

ArHfM/-^4f l¿'¿Í>.Q0O5 QM'MCO^l lí2S££r5S':* SSosS OOOQO rHrHrHHr-t H<HH^H 1 

^T^M^^cr CC^QOOOOT 35S050>05 ^SSSoS ffiSffiSS SSÍS^Ío \0\flWlO«3 \£5X»VOiOiO 

T?g§2gí^ ^SSSS Sl333 SSáni SShÍhÍh ÍSÍhÍhÍhM HHHrHrH rH rH H -H H 



mSI lllli ll'-í'í'^ ^s's^ís'.? '^?^^« ^^«-^ ^^^"" jfe?:'— 




^«ii''-rr%*f 



EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. 



[VOL 




o 

K t::í pq 

¿ H ce O M.¡^ 

ce ¿ 03 "i^ p:^ <í 

^^^"¿^ 



«2 ^ 









r-l 


(M CO '«fi vn O 


1> 00 O O t-J 


<fq CO -«? ID CO 
r-( rH r-( r-! r-< 


1"^ 

rH 


3 


(?q CO xf<«5C0 


1> QO QS g rH 


Oq CO ^ iC» CD 

^ ^ ^ ^ rH 


rH 



w 5 S 









cq co ^ xo co j><X) o» q «-H «3 co ^ wtt cg t^ 



"S Vibras 



•S'M 



f>iHO . Ti'^QH 






1139 1\[ 






CqcO'^íOCO J>000SOi-H cMco^wscg i> 



(fqCO'^VOCO |>OOOiOr-H C^CO-^^nCD 1-^ 

rH rH rH >-H rH v^ r—i r- 



ClCO-^lOCO 4>aOC?SO»-H (NCO-'ÍVOCD 



cq co ^ vs co j> 00 o> o rH <?^ í^ ;3 52 ^ •*> 



fe S ;< 

Pí te .5 



xnsoH 



, üüaa'Bddy 



C<lC0^1iííC0 Jt>00030r-Í Mco-^^oco Ir 



icQ^wíco j>aDtnOrH cgco^^wíco t 

rH 'r^ rH *H »~^ r~l r*H »" 



fe £ ^ 

tí P=i I-» 






íjna.í'Bdáv 



c<i co 'í? w3 cD t> 00 oa q r-H C9. co -«í' ws «d t 



C<j CO "^ W5 CO t>00050r-l M CO -^ VO ?0 t 






rH Cíl co '^ Xft 
CO CO CO CO CO 
ó rH N CÓ "^ 
CO CO CO CD CO 
US ID VO WS lO 
rH rH rH H rH 



" CO t> 00 Oí O 

CO CO CD CO !>• 

x¿ CO i> có a> 

CO CO CO CO CO 

xo lo «o ^D va 



rH C<1 CO -^ iO 
í> !>. ^7 t^- Jt>- 

o rH Cn| CO "^ft 
í> t** X-^ í> Jt- 

W5m:> xo vo vra 



•«gnjCi\'83[ JO JTJ^X paaidxg; 



rH Oq CO ^ Vft 

<i: -ío CO CO CO 



^JS^: 



CO CO CO 'O Jt> 



r-t ed CO -^ W3 * 

JC^ 4> Jt> 1^- l^ J 

S S S 2¿ S í 



Ko. 5.] 



ÍSlATY-TLhJÁK CYULbJ ÜF JUFli'l^iK. 



C>1 



rt: c: "= c3 . 

?* " ?5 'Z. ^ 

^ C 2 píS 5 

d ?? :^ F Cl 



H 7-í ?^ -^ »^ 
Ci 71 7^ 7i C^ 

CO -f ^O O t* 
C4 Oí 74 N 74 



co '^ ii-í '^ r^ 

Cl u-^ 'M C'^J C^ 



ce eá 

-^ '::■- C3 :r ?i 

í< p^ H: ^í-, q 
"^ i^ r' d o 

f>\ 'M ÍM 01 CO 



ce CTj t^ -^ 0-1 
CM C«4 fO ÍO C^ 



QC Cl O -^ ÍM 
Cl iM ÍO 70 CO 



? á ^' .s 
"^^ ^ "5 ^ ^ 

a ci 'r; r -*■ 

15) 7^ f^ i í3 

^* oí rí -T i O 

co :c co co co 



+5 ¿ es 

',- - ~ 1^ 5 



-7, -^ ';^ > .es 

ci K ce r^ o 

co co '7S co -^ 



te . - ri rf 
SU Uí c/j X > 



"> .9 . ^ 
;::; "^ " ^ aj 



ii 






r-^* OÍ yí ^ \o P t-^ í^ ^ S 



^-4 01 rj rí víí ce 1-^ V;' c O 

VO ÍO io no o VO 10 o ic o 



?o -^ 10 •::' t"* 

00 co co 00 co 

00 ^ »o OÍ>- 
00 co co co 00 



co¡ -^ >0 ÍO «^ 
C4 OÍ 01 04 01 



(^ 'f iO C I> 
Ól OÍ 01 01 01 



X O^ Q ^ 01 
OÍ W co 00 00 



co g: o r-i 0-1 

OJ OÍ 00 co co 



00 ^ > o cr i>. 
co co 00 co co 



co -^ »o o 1"^ 

00 00 00 co 00 



ce Oi o ^ M 
co 05 ^ rff Tf< 



ce o o ^ 01 

00 co "^ "^ "T^ 



00 05 o —1 01 
co co rf< '^ "^ 



co -^10 íC l> 
rii T*. -ft 'í' '^í» 



ce C3^ o 'HN 
rii Tfí lO 10 «.o 



00 'f' 10 o t^ 
i^ o o o ViO 



ce '^i o r-l CQ 
10 LO 'O 






t:Qc^ ^ ^i ^ 



^^^^% ss^gíí-o SSSloS ÍSS-""" 



o 



00 "^ iíti ce 1"^ 

01 OJ 01 OÍ OÍ 



cí¡ c: o rH 01 
01 01 00 co oo 



OO -H 1.0 o t>- 

o:) 00 :o 00 00 



00 o o -^ 01 
co 00 •^^ "^ ■T' 



r/.-i|ií^,^t^ CCOíO^Ol cO-fíOOl^* ^9í^ 

Í55i|;5ií:; ??g,oo V01O1O1OW5 1010 



co -^ lO -^ 1^ 
CJ 01 OJ 7\ 01 



co Ci o -^ OÍ 

OÍ 01 co 00 00 



co *?< >0 -J7 t- 

eo 00 00 Oí 00 



oc 05 o -H 03 
cO 00 -1^ 'lí ^ 



co^uoot- ooc50-^o^ =!^tS!>:S gS^^^"^ 



co ^ »0 o L'* 
01 OÍ 01 01 01 



co Q o r^ W 

Oí 01 co 00 00 



co 'ft »o o t-^ 

co co 00 00 00 



co c^ o '-I 01 
coco -ÍH ^ ^ 



oo^ioíer> cfcoor-^oi Mt'SÍA.^ Sg'"*^^^ 

ij^!;:^;^tf, rr^'f^OLOlO ioioioioiío ^co 



CO 'fl »Í0 '*,C t> 
01 OÍ 01 01 01 



OÍ 01 00 co co 



eo -^ lio o i> 

00 co 00 00 00 



00 05 o >-H 03 

co 00 -f 'í< -í* 



co 'f' 10 'w i> 



00 Oi t5 rH oq 

•-*( -f irs 10 vo 



co '? ^ «e t> 

tO 10 VS 10 10 



QO 05 o r-lOÍ 

>rs 10 'Tt 



Oí "« »íO rr: l-^ 
01 01 01 01 OÍ 



re "^ >0 o !>• 
ex Oí 01 04 01 



00 Ci o tH Oí 

oi 01 00 co co 



, co Tf( 10 o r> 

co co co 00 00 



co C- Q 
co co ^ 



rH 0:1 



cci rf< 10 ^^ i> 

TJÍ ■^ ^ 'T^ "í 



00 Q o --^ 0^ 
C\ OÍ 00 00 00 



co ^ 10 -ri i^ 

00 00 co co 00 



co 00 ^03 

co co rH rH-^ 



94 



Oí r^ »0 o 1"^ 
Cq 04 01 01 01 

"rH 01 co ■** IkO 

^ ^ -*< -í< ^ 

*H 01 co *<f 

;5i -j^ ^ ^ ,í< 
c -^ o -r) o 



co 05 o -"I 01 

01 01 co co 00 

<C¡ r-^ c/3 05 o 
'f rí^ rf *t< »0 

>ó c¿ I-*. ^ Q 

v^ -^ -^ 'i^ -^1 

o o '^ C' o 



CO 'f »!0 'C t"^ 
co 00 co 00 co 

' ^ M 00 "^ »0 ' 
10 'O o UO 10 

ó rH 01 00 -^ 

líO VO iO tO lO 

o íD "je '-C :0 

rH tH rH rH tH 



co 05 o '-' 01 
co 00 "T* "^ "^ 

"co L'- üC 05 o 

ira JO »o 10 o 

10 c¿ c>» X o 
10 10 o >o >o 

o o C 'J 'X> 



co '^ >o ce i> 
^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 



co Mí 10 -C l'j 

^ 'íi '^ -^ 'í» 

~"r-s oí'co"~'<f< Vio" 
ce cb o ce o 

ó rH 01 00 -^ 

ce ce o o "JD 
o ce ce o ce 



y Ci o r¿ 01 
ií "ít 10 WO 10 



cr¡ C5 o f-* Oí 
-íjí -^ lO 10 vO 



00 05 o -i Í3 
-^ rr* 10 10 10 

''o t*~oí oTo 
ce ce ce ce b- 

ic ce i^ co 05 

í:c ce ce ce ce 
ce ce ce ce co 



00 Tít 10 ceí> 

10 líS 10 10 10 



co "^ 10 ce t> 

VfJ 1Í5 lO 10 lO 



05 -? 10 ceí> 
lO 10 10 lOiO 



vo 10 co 

00 c:5 r 

la lO 



# 
cea r-i 
10 10 



H 01 00 "íl ^ 

1>1>I> t^l> 

cé M 01 00 '^ 

cD ce ce co co 

r-í tH r-i rH r-t 



cOí> X 05 o 
í> 1> 1> l^- -O 

ire ce t> * 05 

J> 1-- l>. L^ L^ 

co o '^ •» co 

^ r-t H --I r-t 






SfeSfoS ppS3|§ |S||S 
íjiíiíi;;^ ;jí?'^!íi5 í;'.í^5'^i5 



^ M ca -í .» p í: S £ S 
t» i^ i^ c- 1^ t- •> t"; i~ 9° 









^ Th ^ ^ -^ 



-• ;.o^« „^u,ow «:'coM« «^>a«t' »»sáa 23Í3SÍ3 sssss 

1^^^^ ^^SSS SiSSSfe """'O miL- 

— ■- „^,,^^. T¡>o^c. co^w^^t. °og»oHg S33S5 SSSSS 

^:|\|§í; 3?§Sgg gigtggS u» >«o :^ . . . 

r^^T;:^^^^^^^'^^'^^^*?'^^ «^«»«^ «cong s^ssí; ssssí? 

liili iiiii iiii iilii iiiii lllii si^-§sj!^!^. 



BPIGBAPHIA INDICA. 



[Yol. XI: 










•BSn/:ii«3 JO .nj9^ paJi<lsa 














ooooo 'tVS'V. Ar^cjcó4« *ooi-^o 

^^SS SÜrH-^rH ,H rH r^ ^ r-i ^ -^ rH r 

á8§S| iglii SS7-3 Sii? 

Tu^o "&.""" a- o ¿ y 2 3 íS 'ü Ü ^2 2; ?i s ; 



^■^oi- Í^S;1SS 3í5SÍtS SSÍi! 



^^oL-oo c;o-y2 ;í2SS2 SgíS 



ce 









■s"E I S 

""Vi 

•S'H 



^^COt^CO C:^0;;HC^CO 332^^2 S S ?í 






^>flot^oo «o^ass 3Í2S5S 2S5Í 



^«scDix» «ssaS SSSftS S^S 



H S ■<) 

^ CÜ 

m * 






q.xi3HtoaV 



co^^^cot^ ?^S::íS53 :SSSüS SSS 



co^^^t^ Sbo^as sassa sss^ 




^??3 ^ s s 






•bSciííU^S jo ^^^^ psatdxia: •-» 




a£> 3) ^ op OT 

^ ¿ á S 

;z5 ^ P-l »-4 M 



■ < M co ;:^ *» 

0j 0> 0> OT O 

8^ 03 C¿ ;:f 
OS Cft 05 C> 

— j —j H tH r-H 



^§1 






*-^ oq co ^ ^o 

-"(H -"ji "^ ^ "^ 






••^ 'I* 'íí< "^ ^ '«•91 -tj! '^ 



No. 5.] 



SIXTY-TBAR CTCLE OF JÚPITER. 



101 



, 103 H* 





.a .a 




1 



í í C Se c5 

'§ á 'ií ,;: i« 



.1í . ^ > 

^' d á ^ tí 

« ci -^ I-» ^ 
»5 ^ 'P ver. i3 
^GC^TÍ W í> 0^ 



e3 P» 

ac , cfl « cS 

^ <* H £ '? 

ct 7-5 5 'tí p 



•p d <3^ oí 
tí ¿« S «cí el 
fl, flí i<í pij <í 



.S '!3 ^ d 3 
PntsíaíPÍP 



a 



103 . 
,^ tú flS 

S 'S '^ '2 'S 
P P (¿ M CQ 



G9 



iH (?q 05 ^ XíS 
<M oq cq (?i (M 



Ol>Q0 C5 O 
(M (M 5M Ssj CO 



-H 5^ CO ^ W5 

« co co co co 



<::OJ> 00 05 O 

Ct) 00 ce 00 Tjf 



th N co ;^ wp 



C0 1>C 



00 



U5 Wí LO U5 10 



!r)í> 00 o: < 

IlO vO 10 IlO í 



co 




ao -H w co 
(N co 00 00 co 


Tfi 1:0 Jt> 03 CT) 

co co co co co 


i^^i:| 


^ ^ TÍi.Tf1 Til 


rH cq co ^ 

IÍ5 lí5 líí \ÍS 10 


■ 10 COÍ> 00 Oi 
10 lOlO VO iO 


OtHoqoo -* 




C^ (M (N íM (M 


Oí rH CSJ co 
C<í CO CO CO CO 


-^ J> 00 C5 

co co co co co 


§^^^1 


^■i^i^ 


rH cq 00 -^ 
KD 10 IÍ3 ií5 


10 10 io 


OH Cq co -^ 


1—1 


<M (M oq w oq 


rH ri CO '?! 

CO CO CO CO CO 


líi co t* co Ci 

co co co co 00 


OiH cq 00 ^ 

">^ r*^ T^t "í^ "^ 


i§^5§^ 


rHOq CO^ 
iíS iO iíS 10 iO 


\0 Ol>00 05 
10 IOW5 WOlO 


OrHCq CO "^ 



o ! lft01>Q005 OtHí?q00'<fl íOf£)í>0DO5 OrHCqcO'«P V0iCDJt>Q0C5 O»H(M00"«? W5ÍC1>0005 OrHCQCOTjt 
rH ! tM(NCN?qC<J COCOCOC^CO eOOOCOcOCO 'íf('«:p-«:}<Tf(.'?f< rJl-^^Tfl^ ilOlOlOVO^O iOlOlilSlOVO CD 

ci \ : ; : : : ; ; : : : : : : ; : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : 



5iC co J>' ce 05 

cq (N oq w cq 



O »H cq cb T? 

co co co 00 00 



VO CD !> co 05 
co CO CO CO CO 



o H cq co ^ 

Tjí Tp >^ - - - 



^ -^ ^ 



K5 CD1> 00 05 

^1 T71 ^^ "^^ 'Tfi 



O tH(M CO ^ 
O 10 VO iO to 



^ COJ>Q0 05 
\0 iO W3 10 10 



OH W W "^ 

CO 



10 co JC^OO 05 

oq !M cq c<i c^ 



o — í (M CO '* 

CO 'i*' CO co 00 



o co 1> 00 05 

co 00 co co co 



o rH ÍM co ^ 
T*l ^^ "^ "^ "^ 



WO OJ> co 05 



o H (M co ■^ 

xo woio 10 10 



iOCDl>00 05 
lOtó) lOlOVO 



) H oq CO -«?( 



'^ 1iO íD 1> 00 

cq cq N cq cq 



C5 o «H cq co 
c>cj co co 00 co 



T? co 1> 00 05 
co co co co co 



o rH Cq 00 "^ 

"•^jl TgH "^^ ^^ ^^ 



10 «ÍÍ>CO 05 



o rH Dq co Tft 
iO\0 VOlO \0 



O C01>QO 05 
10 Uí 10 lOTiA 



O H cq co -^ 
co 






cq cq N oq N 



05 o rH cq 00 
cq 00 00 co co 



^ lO £> co 05 
CO 00 00 00 CO 



QH Cq 00 " 

"^^ ^^ ^^ ^7* ^ 



VO co I> 00 05 

*'^ *(^ ■^l '"t^ "^ 



o H (>q co -^ 

ÍO XO VO iO W 



10 C01>C0 05 

10 10 10 xo 10 



o H cq co^ 

co 



H eq co '^ 10 

CD coco co co 
ó ^H C<J CÓ ^i 

o ^ oco co 
I> 1> 1> J> t* 



C0i>00 05 o 
co COCOCOl> 

lÓ CD t> co 05 
CD CD co co co 
l> Í> i> X> Jt> 



rH Cq co ^ 10 

ó H ffq 00 -^ 
1> J> 1^ 1> t> 
1> 1> J> l> 1> 

«H iH tH rH H 



co 1> 00 05 o 
J> í^ 1> 1^ 00 

lÓ CDX>00 05 
J> JO !> £>' 1> 

rH iH H rH H 



H cq co ^10 

OC 00 00 00 00 

ó th cq có "é 

00 00 00 00 00 
Í> 1> I> 1> x> 

rH H H H H 



COi>Q0 05 o 
00 00 00 00 Q 

ló có i> 00 os 

OO 00 00 00 00 
rH IH rH rH rH 



H cq 00 "<? 10 

05 02 05 03 05 

o H cq CO "^ 

05 0:1 05 05 05 
í> í> Í> 1> 1>- 

H H H H H 



COi> 00 05 O 
05 05 05 05 O 

10 COf>0Ó S 

05 05 05 05 J. 

rH H rH H g 



fH cq 00 -^lo 

co co co CO'O 
00 00 00 00 OT 

^p T? ^*^ '^^í^ ''V' 



coi>QO os o 

co co co co i> 
X X 00 00 co 

TÍ) "^ "rjí Tf< ^ 



rH eq co "^ ,\o 

co X X 00 00 



co 1> X 05 o 
1> J> t> J> X 

00 00 X 00 X 
^4 ^(^ '^(jH "^ "^ 



H N oí) ^Xf» 

X 00 X X 00 

s s ^ s s 

^* ^1 ^T ^f^ ^^ 



co t^0OO5 o 
00 X 00 X 05 



H N co ^10 

05 05 05 05 05 
X 00 X X X 

■^í N* "^^ *^ '^^ 



C01> 00 05 o 
05 05 C75 C75 O 
X X 00 00 05 

^v» "^s} "^ ^T" ^w* 



:| 



iocoi>x 

■^ '^ tJí ■"i^l 



C5 O rH cq 00 

-«* 10 no 10 10 



-^lOCOJ^OO 
IQ 10 )lO 10 líS 



05 OH cq co 
10 CO 



'*iO)cox>x 05 o H (^q eo 



05 o rH cq eo 
Hfiq (jq oq cq 



00 



10 



^ 



\0 CD1> X 
^ ^ '^ ^ 



05 o H W 00 
•^ 10 10 10 lO 



"^ 10 C01> 00 
10 10 10 10 10 



05 o H cq CC) 
10 co 



'^lACDlNX 



•^10 C01>X 



05O iH cq CO 
Hcq cq cq cq 



5 



10 co J> co 



05 o H cq co 

■^ 10 10 10 10 



•^10 COiNX 
10 10 10 10 10 



05 OH N co 

xo co 



^ iíscoi>x 



05 rH cq co "^ 
rH cq cq cq cq 



rfllO co t> co 

^ -.# tJI -rjt -^ 



05 O rH cq CO 

'íf» 10 10 10 10 



TÍtlO COÍ> 00 

10 10 10 10 10 



05 OH cq co 
10 co 



^iocDt>x 050Hcqco 



^10 coi>x 

rH rH H H H 



05 ocq CO -^ 
H C4 cq cq Csi 



■•íiiocoiNX 050Hcqco Tfiiocoi>x O50«-icqco Tf)i£5cDi>x o^OrHcqfO :5^«5^« ^9S$2:S 

5;^^^^^ ^lOlOlOlO lOlOiOlOlO 10 co rHHrHH tH H H rH H H Cq Cq Cq 03 



■^iocot>oo O50^cqco -^locDi::»» q5QHcqco ^iocoj>QO <550Hcqco 3^55^52 ^9ri$S^ 

i^i^^í^i^ í^ioiOOlO lOlOlOlAlD IDCO HHHH H H H H rH rH Cí Cq Cq Oq 



^lo.cot^oo 050Hcqco ^vocot>x 050Hcqco ^ioco4>oo osOHc^co ;3vocDt-2 ^S;;;ÍS^5S 

5^^^"^ '^ 10 S lio va \0 10 10 10 10 lOCO HrHrHrH HHrHHH rHCqCqCqCq 



^v5coi>x 050Hcqoo -*»ocDt>x oaCHcqco ^vaíDt^x Os q r-j cq w 5^^*:!?5 

5íg^^^ ^Í0Í0S5S 10 lí5 10 1£5 1¿3 HOCO HHr-JH tH H rH H H 



05 o H cq co 
H cq cq cq cq 



"^im sijggg ssi?s^ 



OHflq.co Tip 
cq cqcq cq cq 

r^ r-^ r-i rH r-i 



10 CD.l>X 05 

cq cq cqcqoq 

r-i rH fi r-i rA 



ó H cq co '^ 

co co co ce co 

r-f H H HH 






cotí 00 CiQ 

ló co i> oó cfi 

co co CO CQ CO 
H H r-i^rH 



■^ "tfi rjt 10 

***? "^^ *^ ^* TÍ* ^3* ^^ ^^ '^ ^^ 

iH rH r-l vi rH r-irH iHrHrH 



rH cq 00 ^ lía 
\0 10 10 10 Ift 

ó H cq co 4i 

1010 10 10 UO 
rH H H H H 



COX>X 05 O 

XO VOlOlO CO 

x¿ COJO 00 da 

xO 10 XO xo xo 

rH tH H H H 



H cq 00 -í? XO 
oqoq cq cq cq 



Cpí> X 05 o 
N cq cq cq co 

^ "<íi *<$< '^ "^ 



Hcq eo ^ XO 

co co 00 00 OO 

2§S2Sa 
'íji ^> ^1 ^1 ^1 



O^»00 05Í 
CO CO CO CO " 



^T" v" ''í' ^i "'í' 



CDI>« 05 O 

TÍ '«Jt TJH "^ lO 

á22S2 22 22 

^^ ^5Ji %p ^1 ^^ 



rH cq co '^XO 

xo 10 10 10 lO --- 



CD t> X 05 o 

10 ua uo kO cp 

^ QÜ 00 X X 
T^ rjl ^ ■^ 



^Q^ EPIGKAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 

^ní¡¡¡I¡HlvÍrA7MÍE^^ OHIKÜRA : THE 6TH YEAR. 

By T. a. Gofinaxha Rao, M.A., Trivandrum. 
The set of copper-plates on whioh tbe sabjomed inscription is engraved was secuved for me 
for e?aJBadon fL a friend of Ws by Mr. J. M. Nallasánai Rila. B.A B.L., District 
Munsiff, Eajabmandry. Eegarding tbese plates and of the site wheve they ^ere d:scovered he 
writes as íollow3:-"The exact ciroamstances under whioh tlie oopper-plateB w.re füuad are 
.otbaowa. Itis said thafc thay were ploughed up a few years ago near t^yülage of 
Sarabhavaram soma 20 miles uorth-weBt of Bajahmandi-y and 10 mües from the bank of the 
Godávari. Near the place where the platea were fonnd there appeai- to be the remaina of 
several brick stüpas of fnir size, andabout 6 or 7 miles from it towavds the Gcdávavl are moro 
stupas oB a hiU oyerlcoking a lake known as Nallak5ta A va, while on he Ramdurgam, a lofty 
bilí that dominaiea the country, are the extensive remains of buildmga whicb seem to have 

fomed part of a monastery." „ , . , , „ 

The Bet consisis of three plates, tr.easuring 6" by 2" and of ^V thiokness ; when they cama 
to me, tlie ring had not been cut ; it is a circular ring sealed with a lump of copper in a 
crude manner, and on this is strnck mth a die the emblem of tlie dynasty to which the grantor 
of the deed belonged; it is a conch shell standing in half reliof from a countorsunk sxirface 
.7hich has a circular border. The conch shell is preserved v.ry well. Tho ring was cut by m« 
and the impressions were taken under my superviaion. It is from theae and from the ongiaal 
plates that I now edit the inscription, which is in an excellent state of preservation. 

The langnage of the record is Sanskrit prose. At tha end of tho iascription are the usual 
imprecatory verses, three in number. The alpbabet cloaely resembles that of the early 
Eadamba plates published by Dr. Fleet iu Imd. Ant., Vol. VI, of the Kúdgere platea of 
Mandhátrivarman (above, Vol. VI, pp. 12 ff.) and of the Füambür plates (above, Vol VIII, pp. 
146 ff.). The engraver employs both the lobped and the cnrvilinear forms of the oonsonaiit 
í ; e.g., the looped form oocars in - tayáti-, 1 3 ; -hshatriyai; 1. é ; bhagavaiasiridaéií-, 1 6 ; -vcípta-, 
11; .prati-má-aráii-,l.8-,-adhipaii',l9]grcím,ya:myukta-, I i); '-ñjMpayatyasH, Z. 10 i 
sjMfti, 1. 16 ; bhavanti', 1. 17 ; má ahhepta cUnumantS-, 1. 21 ; whereas tha curvilinear yariety 
is found in svasti in Z. 1 ; -prachijuta, 1. í ; nirjjitaééslia-, 1. 8 ; ¿a-, 1. 14, etc. Tho kttar hha, is 
written in three ways ; the nanal form occurs in -abhimuhha-, I- % aad tbe otlier varíeti©^ ia 
-ábMmiikhs.-, 1. 5,aud -miíhliam, 1. 16. Vetylittlo díBerence is raade between i and m; coin|»,i'e, 
for instance, the n and t occarring in nirjjUa-, 1.8; -ySLtUnéhtX', 1. ñ, etc. Similurly ira in pwíra-, 
I. 15, looks more liko Wa. In the wprd Juclldshihira, 1. 19, botU (Lh and th resemblo «;, The' 
etigi-avingis execnted very carfclessly, and there occnrinany iustaiices of erusaro; for inatanoe, 
there is a well-defined tiice of a secondary ¿ over f in -para-, 1. 7. The letíor sa occurring ia 
msa;)!íift.í/5, í. 6, has a big dot, which resembles an anwsíjíra symbol. As in sorac uther insonp- 
tions, the dot evidently intimates that the letter sa has to bj dropped as it was inadvertently 
engraved. There are also seveml cases of omissions, 'vvhioh are either oorrícfed iu the texfc itftéJf 
or noticed in the foot-ncíes. The i*ales of sandhi are often neglooted ; some consonauts are donWel 
as in nirjjita; Z. 8 ; =dharmma-, 1. 4 ; -margga; 1. 4 ; -gurSr mmahéévaras¡¡a, 1. 6 ; 'Vargga, L 8j it©, 
The inscription belongs to the reign of a king whose ñame and dynasty are not rneniiíw^áf, 
He is simply described as the lord of Chiküra-ní/iai/a. He ís said to be posses.<:e 1 of poUté 
manners and mndest character ; he had gainad several viotories in battltis, was well-vor?ed in 
all Sciences, was foli jwing the foot<teps of the early ksliatriyas like Dilipa, Bhagíratha, Vainya, 
Yayáti, Rama, Amburisha, etc. ; meant death to horses that confronted him in the battlefield ; wat 
a great giveí- (of benefactinns, etc.) ; was a valiant soldier ; wasgkilWd in arts ; was íiill rf th< 
sense of g; atitmle ; was one who «raa unassailable ; a great devotee of Maheávnra ; and had befittec 
himself for a seat in heaven, by the grace of Siva. The inacription records that this king ^fWteí 
the village of Pulaka or Puloka free of all taxea to Hariáarraan of the HSrlta gStra,, who jibí 




Ita. 







10 



12 




a KONOW 



FULL SiZE 



W. QRIQQ8 4 SONS, Lm, PHOTO- 



14 



16 




18 



20 



22 




No. 6.] SAEABliAVAKAM PLATES OP THE LORD OF OHIKÜRA. 1O5 



a master of fcwo Yülaa, .vaa vcrsed ¡n tlie performance of sacifieial rites, and waa a Vaiasanéyin. 
The ^ record i. addresBccl to tlio inLabitants of the yillago granted. The inecription is dated in 
tlic (.>th year Ihas iho record, u-ith neither tho namo of the king ñor the dvnasty to whicb 
he belongcd ñor eren tho lime afc wbich he livod, adds nothing to ouu store of knowled-e. It-s 
only importance conaisís in its p;iIaiography. " 

TEXT.i 

First Fíate. 

2 5t^ííl;w[T*]f^7l^^fTTwfw5^^íTr^fI?•: ^^f^^- 

Seoñthl Pinte ; First siik. 
Seooml Píate ; Second side, I f— . •»..■■ . VS I 

10 ^tíí" ?Trsním<?r% ^'5fTfvr[;*] ^m%' 

Third Píate ; First sidet 

14 i[4?íid:" tift-g^ g^^ífmt ^[:*] i(ii) g?^^*^ ^r* 

15 ^m^it ^mw. ^^^(\^^^{vi)^^^ 

16 vr iW^ M^n^W ?rm(T)fH[;*] ^^Sfííii*] ^5 i líti" f^ 

17 ^0 [ii*] ^^f^ ^m ftiT[: ii«] íiffÍT^w ?^T ^ffií^Tgm- 

f^[?n]" \ 

^ From tlio original c()i>p«r-plafcca. 

2 Tliis aylkbltí ia represenfcKl by a aymbol which standa on the proper ríght margin. 4 similar symbol i* 
Igain repoatcd at tlie bogiimiíig of tlie secoud Une, 

s Eead °9^Ilff?l^ * lí ead "«Sf^^ » Read °p[f . 

« Ecad *^ít. 7 Road tvíf. 8 Bead 'iftf f . 

» Rcad %^Wpífft^?l^ '« Road ''^íin''. ^^ RoadT^^^t 

12 Read ^Traj^í ftr^^níf . is Read °^x:: 

^^ Read If^fr^^ i« Read qH 

17 The ?(T of \\fmj ba» been ODgraved under fcbe line. 



105 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol, Xlll. 



TUrd Fhte ¡ Second side. 

18 m m ■^[f] #' ^ ^^ ^ ^' W ^^1^- 

19 ^Tíf m ^íTri?^ ^f^íf^T. [i*] Trff^ffíT«^f ^¥ 

20 ^T^^gm^rp] [«*] ^°^Hf¥rff ^' 

21 ^# íifw^:[i*] <t*]%[t*] '^írtt '^ m% T^% 

22 r^*]^rr[ii*] 

'^ [V] 

TRANSLATION. 

Óm. Hail Prosperiíy ! Fiomtlie viotorious Chilsürapura, tlie lord of ihe CWküra 
píovmce.-poaaessed of worldly wisdom and good behavioar ; who is famed for viotory obtained 
by blows face to face in maay aa encounter ; ivho is profioient íe all the scieaces, in reading tbe 
sacred books and iu (performing) tKe rites ; who never weryed from the path of virtue followed 
by the early hshatñyas beginning mtí Dilipa, Bbagiratba, Vaioya, Tayaií, üama (and) 
Ambarifiha; wlio is tbe destróyer of many horses that faced (him) io battle ; who ís generous, 
brave,dexterous and gratefal;\v]ao acta acoordingíolawjwbois intent upon adoríog tbe two' 
feet of the venerable Mahésrara, tbe lord of tbe gods; wbo tbroagb the favour of Mahesvara 
has acquired a firm position in the next worid and who has conquered the entire host of 
enemiea ; wbo ia very hospitable to BrShmaiias.-coinmands as foUows the reeidents mi oficiáis 
of the village of Pulaka:— 

TbeTillageofPulokahasbeenmadeagiftbyusfor the enhaneemení of (our) religious 
merit, life and fama, exempting it from all taxes, to Harisarman, who is aa expert in the stady 
of two Vedas, wbo posaesses the sacrificial knowledge, who is intent on performing his duíies 
according to the school of the Vájasaneyins, and who belongs to the Hirita güira, 

Knowing tliis, tliia Bráhma^a and (bis) eons and grandsons in succession enjoying this 
village, should not in any way he spoken to by anybody. Tbe ájUpii (has been done by word 
of my) own mouth. In the year e on the lOth day of íausha. Wíth reference to this there 
are tbe foUowing verses :—" Land has been granted by many and been profcected by niany ; 
T\'hosoeveraiany time possesses ^be e^rth, to him for the time being belongs the reward (of • 
tlie grant),'' 

«OlYudbisbtbira! Protect the land, be it a gift of yours or of oibers; O, higbest of 
the kings! protectionis more meritorious than gift," "A giver of land rejoices in heaven 
forsixtytbonsandyear3;bewbprescindsa:ndhpwho approves (of hiip who rescinda it) bolb 
Hve in bell for tbe same period," 

NOTE ON THE PSECEDING. BY STEN .¥ONOW. 

Mr. Gopinatba Eao has oompared the alpbabet used in the Sai-abhavaram grant witb tbe 
script eraployed m early Kadamba plates, and others. There cannot be any dotbfc that be is 
rigbt in domg Bo. The alphabet certainly belongs to the so-called "box-headed " variety of 
Central India. Among tbe various inscriptions written in ibis Central Indian script, howeyer, the 
grants of tbe Sarabbapnra kmgs are those whose alphabet presenta the most striking similañty, 
^8 will be imwediately apparent to e yerybody wbo compares tbe pubHshed facsimile plates. 

'Eeadlíft^^. ífieadWíí. «Read^^Tlt. 

«EcadJJfTSf. 'Eeadíí^1íi^^«?rt • Eead ^fir. 

' Efad ^íjr. 



No. 6.] SARABHAVARAM PLATES OF THB LORD OF CHIKÜRA lOV 



The ÍDscriptions oí the Sarabhapura dynasty wliich kve so far beea publislied are tk 
foUowíng :— 

1. The Arañg copper-plate grant of Malia-Jayarája,^ issued from áarabhapura in the 
ñfth year and recording the grant of the village of Pamva in tbePürvarashtra ; 

2. The Khariár (properly Nahná) copper-plate grant of Maha-Sudéva,^ issued from 
Sarabhapura in the second year and recording the grant of the villages Navannaka and 
Sambilaka in the Kshitimandahara ; 

3. The Eaipur copper-plate grant of Mahá-Sudéva,^ issued from Sarabhapura ín the 
tenth year and recording the grant of Srisahika in Pürvarashtra. 

4. The Sárangarh copper-plate grant of Mahá-Sudéva,'^ issued from Sarabhapura, ai^d 
recording the grant of Chullandaraka in the Tundaraka hhukti The lasfc píate of this grant, 
which must have coníained the date, has not been recovered. 

We do not know ^hether Maha-Jayadéva preceded or succeeded Maha-Sudéva, and • we do 
not know anything about the ancestors of these two kings. The legend on the sea! of tlie 
Khariár píate runs,— 

Prasa)i)i-3r?mai!a-5amWiS¿a-ilía)^am/Jír-éí¿dH-jaíimíinaíi érmat'Siidévarajasya stJiinuh 
pgati [sasanam], 

I have inf erred^ from this legend that Sudéva's father waa Mauamatra, and his grand- 
father perhaps Prasanna, and that Mánamátra might porhaps be idéntica! with Mausñka 
*nhe ornament of the Eáshtrakütas " mentioned m the ündikavátiká copper-plates of 
Abhimanyu.^ These identifications are however very problematie, and we do not, ía realíty, 
know anything abont these kings. 

The yeara mentioned in the inscriptions are regnal yeara and do not help us to fis their 
date. On pateographical grounds, however, we maj assign them to tbe 8th century A,D. 

The localities mentioned in the grants of the Sarabhapura i;ings cannot all be identified. 
Such of them as have been traced, however, all belong to the Raipur and Bilaspur disíricts of 
the Central Provinces. 

Navannakaof the Khariár grant isalmosí certainly7 the present NahnS, the actual find 
place of the platas, three miles south of Khariár, and. áambilaka of the same grant is perhaps 
the neighbouring San Doil. The Kshitimandahara must consequeníly comprise the southern 
portion of the present Raipur Distriot. 

Tundaraka of the Sárangarh grant has been identified by Mr. Hira Lal^ with ihe present 
Tundra, abont six miles south of Seori líaráyan on the Mahanadi, and belonging to the Bal5dá 
Bazar talsü of the Raipur Distriot. The Tuíi^araka IhuUi would accordingly correspond to 
the northern portion of the Raipur District. 

Mr, Hira Lal^ has further identified árisahika of the Raipur grant with the present Sir- 
sahi, likewise in the Balódá Bazar talisil and about 25 miles sonth-west of Tñ^dira, andfinally 
Pamva of the Arañg grant with the present Pamgarh, 21 miles north of Tüiidra in the Jánjgir 
tal}sU of the Bilaspur Distriot. The Parvaraishtra would accordingly include the Tundaraka 
IhuhtL 

Mr. Hira Lal has inferred^^ from this state of things that the Sarabhapura kings held 
sway over a larga portion of the present Ohhattisgarh División, aud stated as his opinión that 
they ouated tho kings of Sirpur, oíd Sripura, ia the Mahaaamunda tal^sU of the Raipur Dis- 
trict. He suggesta that Sarabhapura " may perhaps have been a new ñame imposed on the 

1 Gu:pta Inscf,t pp. 191 ff. ^ ^p. Inl, Vol. IX> pp, 170 ff, ^ auj^ia Inm,, pp. 196 ÉP. 

* Mp. Ind,, Vol. IX, pp, m ff . ^ Bp. Ind., VolJX, p. 172, e Bp, Inl, Vol, Yll, pp. 163 ff. 

' :Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 172. » ^p. j»¿í,, Vol. IX, p. 283. » Zoo, oii, 



ioüjp.M.,Vol,XI,pa86. 



p2 



3 pg EPIGR APEIA INDIC A^^^^^^ ^I^^^ 

; A¿ T i sno Jachlator tha. tl.e grants of the Sarabl.pura k:ng. and Maha- 
íitgtJiaV fatlr and g.andfather a.d probably also .ore of bis ancestors seena to Lavo ruled 

'" ^oíTer i.-lentlficMions of Sarabbapura bare been suggested by Canm.gbam ^ ^vbo tbongbt 
ibatÍl gbt be citber Árvi in tbe Wa.-dba Disü-lct or Sambalpnr in the Sam alpur I).tr,c 
is'l of t'ose idoBtification. aro bowcver likely. and tbe exaot posü.on of Sarabbapura bas stdl 

Now the only inscription which has so far been fonnd in an al^habot almost identioal wüh 
ibat of tl.0 Sarablmpura grants bas beon found ia a place called Sarabhavaram. It bas been 
issued nofc by a king, bat by a mhaymi^ati ; it is datad in the same way as be Sarabbapura 
grant; .ith .ention of a regnal yea.^ a month and a day, and tbe seal shows the rev^^^^^^^^^ 
of a conch, as is nlso the case in the Sarabbapura grants.^ It ib temptmg to xnfer that the Sara- 
bhavaram gvant ^a9 issued by a dependent of tbe Sarabbapura kings, and that Sarabhapura 
is the present garabhavaram. 

With rec^ard tothü modera villaga of Sarabhavaram I have conanlied the ^OoUeclor of the 
Godavari Di^strict, who has been good enough to inform me that the village Sarabhavaram Í8 
sitnated in the Obodavaram División, ten miles east from the bank of the G^davari and twenty 
miles north-west from Rajahmandry. Its popular ñame is Sarabaram. A ruined temple is said 
to have been in existence near the village some fifty years ago. 

Aceording to information kindly furnished by Rao Sahib Krishna Sastri similar village 
Dames occur in otber places in the neighbonrhood. Thus there ia a village Sarabhavaram in 
thePeddápuram¿<i!íífc^oftheGodavariDistrict, a Sarabhapuram in the Ellore mluha (now 
joined totheKistnaDistrict), a Sarabhavaram in the Golgonda taluhí of the Vizagapatatn 
District. It would be a likely conclusión that a town Ví^ith a similar ñamo did exist in formar 
times in the neighbonrhood. 

However it is not ai present posaible ío go bejond loóse gnosses. It will be necessary to 
trait for new raaterials, In the meantime the possibÜity shonld be kept in view that the town 
SarabhapTira, from which Jayadéva and Sudéva issned their grants, should be looked for not 
in Raipur or its immediate neighbourhood, bnt f arther to the sonth. 

To retnm to the Sarabhavaram plates, they do not appear to have been issued by a 
ruliíig prince, but by a governor of a district, a vislayUdhipati, I snppose that this title is 
nothing more than the usual visliayapati. The year given in 1. 16 is then probably the regnal 
year of the overlord of the msfiayridhipatL 

The grant was issued from CMkürapúra,l. 1, by the adMjoati of the CMkftra-vííAaj/a. 
Mr, Gopinatha Rao correots the latter to Ght'kúra-vishaya. We cannofc, however, make any 
positive Btatemenfe abont the correct form of the ñame, There U an uninhabited village 
Chidugüru ten miles north-west of Chsdavaram. It seems however difiScult to identify it with 
Chikñra, if the form given in the District Gazetteer is the correct one. 

The village granted was Pulaka,!. 9, or Puloka, L 14, whioh should be looked for in the 
Chí5dayaram División. 



1 Up, Lid., VoL XI, pp. 184 ff, 3 Árclimlogkal &urvei/ of India Me^ori, Vol. XYII, pp, 6? í, 

geft Gíi^ta Inscr,, p. 191, 



K-o. 7.] TWO TALESVARA COPPERPLATES. 109 



No. 7.— TWO TALESVARA C0PPERPLATE3, 
By T. R. Gupte, B.A., Lahore. 

These two copperplaícs^ were bronglii to lin-ht by Mr. C. E. D. Petcrs, I.CS , DenníY 
Gomniissioner, Alniora. They were cliscoverecl at Taleávara in tlie Almora District ü. P at: 
sometiiing less than one fooi below the siirfaoe, wliile dig^ring tlie fouüdation?í for an ordiiiarj 
terrace wall, and they were forwarded to tlio Suiícrintendent, Hindú and Baddhist Moiuimeiits 
Northern Circle. I owe the opportiuiity of editing the ínscríptions for the first time lo'th¡ 
latter officer, who hanried the pktes over to me for deciphermeni 

The píate A measuros ronghly r 4rV" in length and fiíichiates beíween lU'' and V H" 
in breadth, and the píate B is ronghly T 3fV' i n length and lljf in breadth.'' Eaeh of the 
platas has an oval seal soldered to it, containing the same legand in four lines and b^side- 
several symbols separated from the legend by a straight line. Abo^e it is a bull recumbenfc 
the head turned rigbt over the le£t shoulder. Before it appears what is either a fish or a tortoise 
and below the lafcter a garuda. Behind it is a symbol that I am unable to ideufcify, All these 
representations as well as the legend are in relief and snrmounted by a hooded cobra (iiaaa) 
The píate A witL íts seal weighs 11| Ibs., and the píate B with its seal lOf Ibs. The platos 
are not very thick atid the ietters show tlirough on the reverse. On the whole, however tliev 
are deeply and well engraved. Their edges are not rimmed, and the inscriptions, thereforo lack 
protection. Eacb of the grants bears 28 lines. 

The alphabet of tbe seáis has many characteristícs in common wíth the Gnpta one * bufe 
that of the plates is much later.^ The amisvara is generally denoted by a big cirole above' tbe 
consonant. The sign of pnnetuaiion iws a horizontal onrve. It is six times nsed in plata A in 
11 é, 16, 22, 26, 27 and 28 ; and eiglit times in píate B, viz. once in 1. 2, once in 1. 13, once in 
1. 18, once in ]. 20, twice in 1. 21 nnd once in 1. 25. The numericaX symbols for 5 and 30 
occnr in píate A, 1. 28, and those for 20, 8 and 5 in píate B, 1. 28. 

The language ia somewhat uugrananxatical Sanskrifc. Even the usual benedlctive and 
imprecatory verses are not correctly quoted and are left incompleto, so much so that they can 
hardly be called verses. Practically, fherefore, both of the inscrlptions are in proae. 

Wítb regard to orthography we may note that v has tliroughotit heen writfcen for I • that 
the class nasal is comrnonly nsed before mntes, and tbat an 5-sound before an s-nonnd is usnallv 
replaced by the visare/a^ íhough we occasionally fiad writings snoh as -grámahcis^sa- A 20 
Donbling of consonants after r is the rule ; thus Karhlcata-, A 17 ; -varggan^, B 8 • -arcC 
oTiana-^ A 9 ; -sanmarjjan-, A 9 ; -fearnna-, B 14 ; -garttá, A 17, 18 ¡ -hhjltair^ddaUi^, A 10 • 
-arddha*^ B 24í ; -éürppyám, A 21 ; 'harmmmta\ A 23 ; parvimt-^akara-^ A 4, B 6, etc, There 
is of course no doubling in the case of h or the sibilants, and, cnriously, a y is never doubled 
after r; compare ^huryat-, A 26. Thero are also some few cases in which the doublino' has 
not taken place where we would expect to fiad it ; compare -árthaih, A 9 ; ^smahUT:^hh(úti- 
B 12, On the whole, however, it is quite consistenfe. A h and a t are ofÍ3n doubled before 
r ; thus léraya-j A 15 ; yattra, A 11 There are, however, several exceptíoas to íhis rule • 
compare M<íír«, B 13, at the side of M<9¿¿ra, B 14, 15, etc. 

There are several mistakes in the spelling. Thus we find ¿tfor a in 'dévt!adhastat== B 21 • 
a for a and ri for n in krislmahayü, B 27 ; t for n in -tagarapn-fd-^ A 5 i éa for ira in y ata 
B 13 ; # for ¡^ in yat^htryat^^ A 26 ; 7^ for i in tan-na7iayd, B 6 ; jp for sh in •^pupp^, A 9 ' 
é for g in 'Aánivamimay'B 4 ; é iovp in Sauram-^ Á 2 ] ss for s in -rupassya, B 3. In ^danda* 

* These aro now preserved in the Lueknow Museum at the ínstance of thcí Saperia tendent Hinda and 
BoWhiit Monuraents, Northern Circle. 
^ Sfce below, p. 113. 



lio 



EPIGRÁPHIÁ INDICA. [Vol. XIIl 



m.^//ca, A 5, on tbe other hand, tlie . is probably not mlswritten bat wo havo to do with a 
Prákrita form, Cf, Yogel, AntiqmHes of Ohamha State, Parfc I, p. 129. Otker Praknta form. 
are praiipáditakcís^ A 11 ; 'pmmátam^ A 4, 27 ; B 7, 28. 

The núes of sandhi are constantiy neglected ; compare ^fatíraiTy ahU-, A ll ; Kcirttikeya^ 
jnré invalahipidUm VisfihIcÜapallíha arisUaémmali amlHaWp, k 23 ; Bajapiittraha^ 
nUñUhanmiako, Pasddma-Dronyaffh üdumvaramsal, A 24; Vishn^damna uthlmnmy^, 
A 28 ; cliahh'adharaTp iva, B 5 ; cha anen^aiva, B 25 ; Manadattem uhñrnmñ^oha, B 28. 

In píate B there are seyeral L^cmpounds ending ín mpam, sucia as VaJTa^stUla-lsUtra' 
hihia^vapanu E 13 ; k/i.7/5wT^/z/a-á7vi/ia-i'ai)am, B U ; MadhjamáraU-^hlimra^cluüwdias^^ 
dmua-vapcm, B 15 ; Kiipileéimm^ncmadhéija'hhV^^^^^^^ NamUkemka^hhettra^sliad' 

dmm^vapam, B 16 ; Daddavahi-jangala'hdya'vapm^^^ B 17 ; Bevahya4ólí'pañclmHlTcnui'Vápam, 
B *17; najalm'StMa'hhHra'Shad-drdna'Vápmi, B 17; B'eüahy-cliiíipa^ksliettm-'hlmH-m^^^^ 
tfrayak B 18 ; Vadra-hliétr^áshta^^^^^^^ B 19 ; Parüvaiara-hUétraMan^vapam, B 

20 ; I)^-i'a7¿7/a4'5J¿é¿í-ás/¿/a-¿roíia-mi)aiñ, B 20 ; Kédara'kulya'Vápam, B 21 ; kelietra-haya- 
ra¿am, B 22 ; Svm'hslietra--pañcha-drdna--vápam, B 24 ; Vétasa'kiaya'Vápa-namadheyayh, B 
25. Instead of t'/^i^a we fiíid t^Ti^íAií^ m Kedara'-dvi'dTdm'Vapika, B 21. It wÜl be Been that 
-íTj^a is always preceded by a worddenoting a measure. A oompound sucb. as hüya-tüpa mtisfe 
mean " a plot wliere a kulya of seed can be sowu cris reqnired,'* and we can transíate Vajra'^ 
sthala-hliétra-hdya'vapam, a, or, tlic hdya'-plot of the stlala-kshetra of Vajra. Almost tlio 
same meaning coTild accordingly be conyeyed by uslng two words, VajraBthalakshetram hdya- 
vapaih. Compare ILilavaha-hliétram kliarimpam, B 13, etc. 

Both the grants purport to have beeu iasued from Vra(Bra)hmapura, one by tbe I^armia- 
hhnftdrahü MaMi\l¡adliiraja írf-Dyutivarmmati, for the purpose of obserying tlio hali cham, 
sátira and the bath with curds, milk and g%l and for worshipping with perfnmeB, incensé, 
lamps and flowera, for sweeping, besmearing and plongMng, and for all sorts of repairs, with 
reference to tbe feet of ViraicLosvara-STáminátha, and the otber by the Paramahhattoírahti the 
IlaJiárajadJiirSja sñ Vishnuvarmnaan, for the continnance of the great sacrificial eeseians. 
Both grants profess siraply to sanotíon previons gifts. 

The present seáis are gildod and appear to he casts from the origináis and Bot authentie. 
The plates, also, I understand to be f orgeries. 

I believe that the seáis are forgeríes, as— 

(1) there are evident signs to show that the damaged letters seem to be the resnit of bad 
casting from an original seaL This can especially be marked ín the case of the fifth and the 
Bixth letters in líne 3 of the seal attached to the píate A and the first letter in lino 4 of that 
soldered to the píate B, which haré not come out. 

(2) the seal of píate A ís much larger than that o£ plato B, thongh the moasTzxementfl of 
the inscriptions, the figure of the bull and the objectsin front and behind it, and even the 
marginal oval Une are the same ; the surrounding ornaments of raísed bosses are not the same in 
each case, there beiug 54 in píate A and 48 ín píate B, and the outer shape is dífferent. 

(3) the seal of píate A shows signs of bad workman&hip, as if it were a first experimenta 
The knobbed ring on the seal is not cleverly joined and the rough portion at its odges givea 
ampie room to suggest that it haB not been oast at the royal foundry, bnt is a forged cast from 
the original seal. 

The aeal of píate B ís more cleverly done and woald probably have esoaped detection far a 
time but for (1) the first letter in tho fourth Une and (2) the solderíng to a wrong plat© 
throBgh ignorance. 



^'o. 7.] TWO TALESVARA COPPERPLATES. 111 



(4) tUougli bearing oii6 and fche same legend, the two seáis have been applied to forged 
grants, alleged to have been issaed bj two digerent kings, ani 

(5) they aro of inferior copper, and perhaps güded to escape deíecÜon of forgery, 
I believe also that tlie plates are forgeries on tbe followiag grouuds :— 

(1) The genealogy of tlie dynasty given in the seáis dees not agree with that given ia the 
platos. In the seala it begins with Vishnuvarinman, wliile in the plates it commences with 
Agnivarmrqan (miswntten Aámvarmman ia B). Even if we grant that it is uot necessary to 
begm with the same king, we at least expoct that the grantor, the son of Agmyarmman, shoiild 
have the same ñame ín the two genealogies, Now, whatever the correot reading of the ñame 
of the last king mentíoned in the seoond line qf the seáis n^ay be, it cannot be Dyutiyarmman, 
the ñame given in both plates. 

(2) luplate A,l. 2, the "^yovis SrhPttrüravahprabhrÜy^amchchUdyamm^^^ 

ramo occnr, where ¡Saurava is evidently a mistake instead of Paurava. Now the royal ofiacers 
are especially particular at the time of handing over siich important docnmeiits iutended to be 
seen by the public and officers of succeedíag kiags, and would scarcely overlook suoh a blunder 
about the descent of the grantor. 

(3) The plates do not give US any definito information regarding any of the kings men- 
ticnecl, not oven the ruling one, by which we can test the statements in them. In lino 11 of 
píate A it is asserted that the original grants have been burat and that bad persons under the 
evil influence of the Kali age might, in course of time, raiso objections. In píate B also 
reference is mado to suoh an eventaalifcy. 

(4)^ The present grants purporfc to confirm some previous ones, at ono stroke, withotct 
mentí oning the ^ kings by whom they were made, and withoufe saying whether a reference was 
made to the oficial records, for the purpose of verification. The scaatíness of records from the 
fourth to the eighth or the ninth centary ia probably to be accounted for by the disorderly 
State of things that existed in the province from whíoh the plates come, and forgeries, it might 
have been thought, were not revy likely to be detected. The plates were engraved by one and 
tho same person, as can be seen from his ^ame ia line 28 of both of them. Ifc was easier to get 
one person to forge them than to engage the servíces of two, and the goldsmith Auaata was 
sought for, perhaps because he was known for his skill, 

(5) In B 27 we fiud the following quotation from Vyása, Vindhy atavlshv^atdyasu éusliJca- 
krdaravasinah. The quotation is neiíher complete ñor accurate, The words krishmhayd 
hhi(lu) jayante ya dkshppam h^ryát^sa "pañGha'mahapakiha-samyvJitah syad are put as an 
independent clause and not as Vyása's words, and also contain two bad mistakes. We expect 
suoh complete verses, or, at least, suoh abridged sentenoes as we find in other grants. 

In plato A there are a few mistakes at tho beginning, but many blunders at the cióse. 
This is probably due to the carelessness of the engraver or the writer, who thonght that he was 
not likely to commit any mistake ín the sterootyped wording, and so, most probably, wrote 
without Consulting some authentic plates pr their copies i^egarding the quotations. 

(6) The writer aeems to be more caref al about the description of the property granted 
than about formal matters and information about the grantor and hís ancestors. He ia 
extremely careful in enumerating the variouQ plots pf land granted, But he is hardly aware 
that these enumerations are of little valué, if the grants do not emanato from the proper persons, 
and that, howpver oaref ul he may be to try to declive others, jihere are oertaii] indioations whích 
generally go to proye a forgery. 

(7) In A 8 wo read the ñame Agnwarmmá, instead of whioh B 4 has AMmrmm^. The 
difference is perhaps due to the difficulty in readíng tho first ñame of the second line of the seaJs, 
whiph has not come out cleavly. If this be so, it would show tha^t the platas must haré bee» 



U2 



EPIGEAPHIA INDICA, [Vol. XIIÍ. 



forged vrhea ílie correct ñame oí the king had been forgotten. Tliia woulcl prosnppose an 
iuterval oí al least 200 years between his tÍBie and tliat of the forging of the grants, and this 
well agi'ceá with epigraphical evidence. 

(8) TLe respoljsible Dütaka would scarccly have passed over a blunder regarding the ñame 
of the idüg from whom the grautor claimed desceut, 

(9) The misreading of the real ñame of the kiag iu the second line of the acal from which 
ibe pre'sent easts have becn obtiúued bj tho forger, or rather in the casts themselves, saíBcieiitly 
accouiitsfortbe invention of the ñame Djutivarmmau or the aubstitutiou of a later Dynti- 
varmman for a former king, if we take it £or granted that the forgera (oiv at leasfc oue of them) 
could read the iiisoription. It Is interesúng to note that the first letter of tho doubtful ñame 
lüoks like í?, though the cast may not be a faithful reproduction of tlje origíual. 

(10) lü the seáis the grantor Í3 saxd to be of the Lunar lineage, whilo in the platea he is 
repivstíuted as descended from the Lunar as well as the Solar race. This is a very grave 
objection siiice a perfect harmonj ía the deacenfe elaímed is quite necessary. 

The onlj point which remaina to be esplained is why the seáis wex^e soldered on to the 
píafces, if the genealogy itself differed. This is the difficulty whieh is likely to boset us. I 
woukl make two suggesti(>ng. Two casts were obtained of an original seal, whioh was in the 
possession of the real owner or some other person. Bnt the original píate was not ayailablej or 
oouid not bo leut-, or more probably was loat or really burnt as nientioned in the forged plates. 
iSo a new draft that wonld sait the ciroumstancea was prepared by a scribe and given to the 
goldsmith Ananta. There was probably some dijESculty aboufc the nanaes of tho kings mentioned 
in the second liae of the seáis, and the forgers had not tho opportunity of verifying them or 
of Consulting the original píate or the official i'ecords. The namc of a kíng Dyutivarmman, the 
son of a king Agnivarmman, of whose ñame they were not certain, was known, Hia soU 
Vishnuvarmman was well-known. So these were the data. The forgers engraved ene píate in 
the ñame of Dyntivarmman, and the other in that of Vishnuvarmman, probably thinkíng that, 
if the authenticity of oae was called in question, the other might be prodnced as evidence j but 
as they had misgivings abont the ñames of the kings they altogether gaye np the idea of 
Holdering the oasts to the plates. Thése might have been with the person or the communifcy of 
trastees who claimed the ownershíp. Bnt his or their de.-cendants, who were nnable to 
decipher tho inscriptions, possibly thinking that there were two seáis correspondíng to the twó 
pintes, and also considering that they fornaerly might have belonged to them, got them 
soldered. Perhaps they did this in the vain hope that the seáis might be taken as evidence of 
the issue of the former grants, aaid to be burnt. Or (2) some of tho forgers of the plates, who 
were unable toread the inserí ption of the seáis and who were unawate of the contradiotion 
(not beiug taken into cióse conñdence as rógards how the genealogy and other actual details were 
to bo arranged), might have soldered them to the plates later on, not caring to consult the 
se ibe or the engraver. Other explanations are not irapossible. Whatever the fact might have 
he:m, it is quito clear that the inscriptions on the plates contradict tho legead of tho seáis. 
Had these latfcer been authentic, it might have been posaible to suppose that tüey were applxed 
to these grants later on throngh ignorance, Bnt I have shown that the preseni seáis are onJy 
casts of the original aud the contx^adiction in genealogy and other details preclude the possíbility 
of the plates being genuino. In spite of this I shall show below that they are of considerable 
iraportance. 

I assign the seal (the origi;nal one) to about the latter half of the fifth contury on the 
foliowing grounds : — 

(1) The loNver parts of theright hand vertioals of ga, ¿a and ka are about dónble tho lengtíi 
of the ahsharas without vertioalB.i 



^ Vide Dr. Bülilet^s Indian Fdeofjmpht/, ed. hy J. F, Fleefc, Bombay, pp» é7 f. 



jf.^^ 7j TWO TALESViRA COPPBRPLATES. 113 

(2) W"e find the guttura] na before éa in líae é and perhaps before ha in line 2, if we 
adopt the reading EarsJiavarmmanalh^]» 

(3) The third horizoatal line oí ja slants downwardw^. 

(4) The anoient dot is replaced by a cross-bar iu the case of tha in Une 3. 

(5) The transitional form of ya, with the loop, though not quito like the laíer ones, occnrs. 

(6) The right hand porfcion of sa and pa shows an acnte angle. 

But the inscription can hardly be much later than about the second qnarter of the fifth 
century since, 

(1) the lower parts of fa and hha are not lengthened and thus they retain the older forms, 

(2) the lef fe limb of sa is more or less archaic, and 

(3) onthewhole the lefcfcers show similarityto the Gapta alphabets of the later half of 
the fourth century. 

The letíor m does not admit of severe scrutiny as it is a little damaged to the right. ín all 
the places where it occnrs in this inscription. 

The letter 7ha has not a knob, as ín the case in the Gupta alphabet, and it is much like ta^ 
the only difference between na and ta being that the former is more acnte-angled, while the 
latter is much more curvad at the zníddle. 

To turn to the platee. The alphabet fs of the northeni type, evidently later than the 
Gupta one, and is in a transitional form, approaching the acuto-angled.i The letters slope from 
right to lef fe. Tbose worth noticing are : m, ka (when not formnig a member of a conjuncfe 
cousonant), tha, dha, na, ma, ya (when not a member of a conjunct consonant), va, and sa, and, 
to a certain extent, hha, 

TI which oGCurs iu titlclrm^, Á 28, B 28, looks like the u of the Mahanánian inscription. 
Ka has a loop to the left such as is generally observable in the latter half of the sixth and the 
firsfe half of the seventh century and reseoibles that of the Mahanáman and Lakkhárnandal 
inscriptions ; cf. e.g. "SaTcala-, Al, B 1. Tha is like that of the Maukhari and Lakkhárnandal 
ones ; cf . -natha-, A 8. J)ha and na are of the same type. Dha ocours, e.g., in "dharani-dharana- 
ydgya'dharam-dharano, B 2. Na has a loop, cf. -bhmana-, B L Ma has the same shape as e,g, 
in the Taá5dharman inscription of A.D. 532 ; cf. -maM", B 2. Fa has the triparfcite form, \vhen 
it is not a member of a conjunct consonant ; cf. naya-vinaya-, B 5. Again 7ía, cha, ja, tha, da, 
na, pa, bha, la, sa, and tya are exactly like those in the plates of the time of Sasáñka-raja of 
Gupta Samvat 3O0, though ra, •when not formíng a .member of a conjunct consonant, and ya 
difíer. 

The plates, therefore, when we íake into consideration all ihese circumstances appear tohate 
been forged some time between the middle of the sixth and the second quarter of the seventh 
century. Leaving a snfficient margín, we may assume that the forgeries were made betwten 
the sixth and the eighth oenturies A.D. 

The casta and the plates, though forged, are of valué, sínce we have hardly any record 
from about the fourth to the eighth or ninth century, issued by or concerning the ruling 
dynasties in the GarhwaI and Almora Diatricts. The casta of the seal are more valuablo than 
the plates, since they appear to be taken from a genuine seal, which supplies us with the namos 
of some hitherto unknown kings. As regards the genealogy of these kings and other general 
Information, the plates are only as much reliable as our haláars ín the Deccan and are of 
little more valué khan legends. Still they give many ñames of cities, villages and fields, which 
;ire of much geographical and liistorícal interest, as they hardly can be due to the fancy of the 
scribe. Tbe places evidently bore the ñames menti oned when the plates were forged, and gom e 
1 C£. loCQÜ.y pp, 49 f., also Prof. Vogel, Anitqmties of the Chamhá State, p. 46. 



lli EPIGBAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 



cf them -we can ideatify with conÉ'ienee. The record clearly has reference to Garhwal and the 
KatjTir valley of the Almora District and pcíhaps to tbe Katyuri Rajas. Other iDscriptiona 
tliat we may digcover will prohably throw some light on localitics. Bnt thes present oaes are 
of no little Yalue. Wehave the expression Panvatáhara-rajye in line 4 of píate A and in Une 
6 of píate B, whích means the kingdom filled by mouatains. This description anita Garhwal 
very well. Of course sorae tract of laad, specially the Katyur valley, whioh forma part of the 
presentAlmoraDiatrlct, musthave been included in the kingdom. The boundarios of it must 
have exceeded ií. The iiame Garhwal itself has beeu derived fi-om giry-üvaU, row of mouíitain*- 
The Diime Zedím of üelds we find twice in lina 21 of píate B. üarhwal is inown as Ksd'Jra'' 
Ihümi ov Eedara-khanda from very early times and we shonld naturally first look to that 
district for the places. Of course this is only circumsfcantial evidence, because by íígelf it 
provea little. But it is a link ia the chaia. We mcet with the word OomaH-sáryam 
in line 15 of píate B. Sari occurs in line 20 in the insoriptinn from Pandukésvara near 
Badrinath. It must evldenily be derived from the causal of m to flow, and ou comparine 
these records we can aay with confidence that it means ' bed ' or ' valley.' So we ara 
jttstified in taking Oomati as the ñame of the river. The other river of which mention has been 
made is Pitriganga. But I cannot find it in the maps of tbe Garhwal and the Almora Dis- 
tricts. It cannot, howeyer, be very far from the river Gamati. The reference to two rivers in 
the inscription gives us a cine. Following the above line of argnment, I am at this stage able 
to identify Eartíikéyapura and to suggest sonie tentativa identiíícationa. 

The mention of Karttikeyapara is very interesting and important. We know that it lay ''- 
the valley oE the Gomati and near the present village of Baijnath.i Oar record confirms thi7 
Again it Í8 believed that the Katyuri rajSs found there the rnins of an oíd town named Kar^ 
birpur and nsed the materials for rebnildbg the temple of Kárttikoya and also for constrnctínir 
wells, i^servoirs and bazars. Now in píate A we meet with the ñame Karavira-garttS in 1 18 
which is, possibly, identical with KarbirpuT. ' '. 

Brahmapura, the capital mentioned in A 1 and B 1, I am mnch inclined ío thínk with 
General Cunmngham» was Lakhanpnr or somewbere near it. One Brahmapura no doubt ha« 
been satisfaotorily identified by Dr. Vogeia with Brahmor in the Chamba State. Batthatk 
too far oS and does not euit our record. 

Kóllapnri A 18, is most probably the present Kslapnri. Suvaranakara.pallika A 20 
may perhaps be Ssnal, and Bhatti-palliks, A 22, Bhoti. SadhutuñgakagrSma, B 14 L\2 
haps Tuñgesvara xtself. Sadk^ is simply an attributíve meaning ■ well ' or ' good,' añd grí^ 
xseqnxvalenttoxnodern,a-»,vxlIage. while k, is only a diminative termination! JyoS 

l^rrittrTffií^/r?'^'''- ^^^l*í^^«*-^«^).A18,mayboBhSla. Lpüé- 
gartt«,A17,mnallhkelthood Kaplésvara itself or somewbere near it; KarkkotS H 
Garkhet; KandzkerakakaMtra, B 16, Nandikasari. and Lavan5daka. ¿ 16, Lava,asari ^ 

the seal m Ag^varmman, has irí. illustríous, attached to hia ñame, while the other nLes Z 
withoai th:8 epithet. Apparently Agnivarmman was a monarch of some importaud : 

The fi:^ ««oriptíon purports to be dated thfl 80th day of the month of Pausha ottíiá 



Tales vara píate of Dyutivarman : The 5th year. 













S. KONOW 



O) -í^ K) 



Q 



SCALE '45 



fi? C 44. M 



W. QR1QQ8 & SONS, Im, PMOTí^rUTM. 



Talesvara píate of Vishnuvarman : 1 he 2<Sth year. 




M S » 



•^KONOW 



SCAUE 4ft 



w> ammn a ^oh», ur», woro^ytH 



No. 7.] TWO TALESVARA COPPERPLATBS. 115 



Tlie dütaha (messenger for the con vey anee o£ tb.e grant) ia plato A is said to be the 
pramáklra Süryadatta, the ofiScer enfcrusted with tlie (arraagement of) pean^ ñ.nd war ; aud the 
writer tho divirapati Vishimdasa ; and the dütaka in píate B the pramdtdra Varanauatta and 
the writer the divirapati Dhanadatta. The engraver of both the grants was the g»ldsmith 
Ananta. 

The accompanying platea havo been prepared from excellent estampages supplied bj 
Mr. H. Hargreaves, Siiperintendent, Hinda and Buddhist Monuments, Northern Circle, and the 
Sfals have been reproduced from photographa of plaster oasits kindly taken by Mr. Rajáram 
Harí Sójavalkar, Modelling Teacher, Mayo School of Art, Lahore. 

I am far from being certain abont the reading of the legend of the seáis. What I can make 
ont reads as follows : — 

1 Visbnuvarmma-prapo(pau)tfcrasya p5(pau)ttra8ya Vrishavarnimana[h*] 

2 sry-Agnivarmma-sutaay=6ha sasana[m*] Dvijavarmmana[h*]i 

3 . . . . ^=nnggrah-ártiliáya sádhu-samxakshanaya cha 

4 Sómavaúá-ddbhavo raja 3ayaty=amita-vikrama[h*] 

This legend I might transíate, 

'Here is the charter of Dvijavarman, the great grandsoa of Vishnuvarman, the grandsau 
of Vrishavarman, and the son oF the glorious Agnivarman. May tbe king, born of the line- 
age of the Moon, whose proweas canuot be measured, be victorious, for the purpo¿e of favonring 
. , . , and of protecting the good one&/ 

A.— GRANT OP BYUTIVARMAN : THE FIFTH YEAR. 

TEXT.^ 

1 Svasti [l r] Purandara-pnra-pratimád=Vra(Bra)hmapurat-sakalai*agan-mül-CrYTl% 

chakkra-mahabhara-vahana-[gana-vamana-phana-sahasrasy=Aüanta]-mñrttér=bhagavad- 
V[l]ra[néávara-STáminaé=chai*ftna-] 

2 kamaUanudhyatah SC5ma-Diváka'r-anvayS g5-vra(brá)hmana-hit-aíshí srí-Parñravah- 

prabhiity-aYÍohchhidyamána-áau(Pan)rava-rája-vítms6=gnir=iva vaipakaha-kakfiha- 

dahano [bh]n , . • 

3 sry-Agnivarmtaá [i*] tasya puttras=tat-pada-prasadád=avapta-rajya-mahima; dyntimad- 

ahita-paksha-dyutiharO yivasvan^iva dvitíyah paramabhattaraka-maháráj- 

adhir[á]ja-srí- 

4 DyutivarmmS knSalí Parvvatákara-rajyé=snaad-Taiháyan==mahárája-v¡séshan-pratínaánya 

dand-í5parika-pramatara-pratihara-kiiniáramátya-pllupaty-asvapati- (— ) 

5 jayanapati-ganjapati-süpakarapati-tagara^-pati-vishayapati-bhogika - bhagika - dandayásika- 

katnka-prabhrity-anujívi-varrgam sarrva-viahaya-pradhan-adíms^cba 

6 prativasi-katuraTÍ(nabi)nah kuéalaih prishtvá sainájnapayati — viditam=idam-astu v5 

dévadróny-adhíkrita-mahasattrapatí-Ttrat-aikákisvamina naya^Tinaya-gruta-vnita^ 

7 sampannéna parivrád-vra(bra)h'machari-ganggnlika-parishat-sahiténa rajadanvarik- 

ágniSYami-karaíikika.y5Kfet0adhikaranik-am%a-BhadraTÍ&h^u-^^ cha 

8 dévanikayéna Tijñápitam bhagavatarii sur-asura^jagad^Tandy-Ananta-mürtti-Viranéávara- 

gma(Bva)mi-Báthe-padanárii va(ba)li-charuka-sattra-praYarttana-dadhi-kshíi'a-ghrita- 

9 snapana-gaBdha-dhñpa^pradlpa-pupp-(pnshp).archchana-prakara - sanmarjjan - opalépana- 

krishi'kamm-anushthana-khanda-aEhutít-ayachatita-patita-samskar-a^^^ para«hit^ 

Snnshthana- 



1 It is also poasible to read Dmshammmam, or ^asanan=Sarshavamma^a, or manm=Gajatarmma^a. 
l,ook^\yk^ aam^o, aByn<^, ^v as^ata. «From the estampages. * Bead -»ayaf «- ^ 



EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XUI 

JlO __-_—.. — ^ ' 



"" '^'^ '. ] I • ;^ .«m«>iflrfl,kbliir=aiiTais==cli=avanipatibliÍB=tat]i = anéka 

11 karmmánta-visW5s=t5mrapatta-pata.Tnshatapa-paten^^ abMikby - agraha.a] 

t,ratipáditakls=táni cha s5saBány=ádlptakena ^agdliam 
10 káSa cha gachchhatá luvdhah(bdrah) kali.daBha-grah-avishta^ kec ni 
tsatpurashá ¿jair=vvÍB=ák8hépam kuryur=iti tad=arhaut. bhattaraka-pada] 

13 numiSnéna yathá.bhujyan.ána-stBna.par¡mána-nS..ány=ábhilékhayitum=iti yat 

majá déva-bhaktyá pttrvTa.rajarBhiBámS yas5-rtha- , ,. ^r,!*! .«« . 

14 Hi=atmanas=cba puny-ábhivriddhayé vrUbatápa-áásanam=,dam^ dattam[|| ] yattr 

paia-kd-áTadlra-kammanta-Kónakaliká-gañga-gramo &unesvav-a- 

15 .aladipakah kkraya-kara,a.bl,ümi-blaágn-Bahitas=C.b5ra-katako ^mñi^nU] 

g5lika-pataly-aiitara-parvTataka-B]iáTÍlana.karavÍra.k5sbtba 

saimap-itaj ^ j MoTiásálfl Yuras kádantavamka — JyoraaayaE 

16 Gaksliieharana-gram<5(me) Jaaüasaio 

ChSrapániyam BhagnánñpamódribMyam Pntavanaka^ 

17 •Karkkatasthüná-TaSj-aly=Uttarag.Bga Kapilagarttá Kctoa-vanjah Smmushlcbyapui 

Dádimiká áimsapika dakslii^a(m)páCr]svo _,,_,_. 

18 Saratbá-viBbayasta-pallI Earavira-garttá KsUapurl Bhélamastakah Karkkotayai 

Kbandaka-palliká Mammadattg Eájakya-toli „ i.t.- - ,t, 

19 Srigála'-kli5hnak5 Btúta-palliká Gogga-palliká VamnaSramah Prabbi.a-pallik 

' Dév adása-tCili Náráyaíia-dévakiilaka-ina[lá] - 
oo kiánakah Sribhácharppat5-Batgala-gai-t.t=0ttara-TasS Vra(Bra)hmapui 

' Kárttikéyapura.grSniakas=SamaiiavyaBtü cKa bliñs=Tryamvapur§ Savur^uakar: 

21 nuntf Triddha-palliká Cliandra-paUikS Vi(Bi)lvak§ Jayabhaía-palliká Vack 
■ karaaa-grámS Dipa-purySm Vriddhatarl-palliká Kkróda-áñrppyam Varddhal 

pallik=Os]itrala- 6--» 

22 makab KatababhTishtl pindika-palliká Ghatuááál5ri5há1&gala-pallika — Boraya 

BkSMranya-palUká Chanduláka-palliká Bliattí-palliká 

23 Karttikéyapure Ativaláka-palliká Visakbila-pallika ariahtaéramah avallnaki 

SakinnaráySm kettatalé Pallivátakas?tuñgula-kaTmm§Dtali 

24 Pitrigañga-tate Sirsháranyah Kanthárapárlvah Rajaputtraka-Oddála-líarvvata 

va(ba)liiigrámasabita üttará-pathab Paáehima-DrS^ySm Udumva(mba)ravasah 

25 Gshattavátakah Pnshpadantik5-v5santI-Yaiiakab KaravIrika-khOhjjavana: 

MaiiavastukO Malliki-sivaka-kaiábha-ááliki DapdaváéivatO 

26 G'5lathalakás=oh=éti — Tad=yusbmábHr=amisbám praksbSpa-prafciBbédhau 

karaniyau na ch=5padravah kutumvi(mbi)imm kárttkSnáS=oba karttav 
[10 yat=kuryat=Ba paficlLa-maha-palaka-[8f)myu]- 

27 ktah syád-iti — Dütakah sándhivigrahikab. pramatára-Súryadatta^ Likhiti 

dÍYÍrapati-Vi8liriudasé[na] 

28 Utklrnnány=aksliará9.i sauvar9niblnantén=étx — Bsjya-saiji 6 Paiielia di 80 



TRANSLATION. 



Hail! From Brahmapura, comparable to tbe city of Parandara (Indra). 
(Ll. 1-3) (There lived) tbe illustrious AgniTarmman, wbo was descended frora tbe M( 
*nd tbe Sun ; who wisbed tbe welfare of cowB and Biábmaijs ; oí tbe ültistrioas royal Hneage 



Read -paitrfítr=aihi: ' Corrected from ,rSj&rfU^ih. 



N-o. 1.] TWO TALESVARA OOPPERPLATES. H^ 

the PauraYas,^ tininterrupted as far as Purüravas ; who like Fire burnt down tte dry grass in 
the shape of his enemies ; wko meditated on the lotus-Iike feet of the lord, the holy Vlranésvara, 
tlie iucarnation of Ananta, whose ttousand lioods were the base of the world, carrjiüg the great 
load of the circle of the earth, and spreading good qualities. 

(Ll. 3-6) His son, the illustrions Dyutivarmman, who ohíained the greaíness of rojalty 
through the favour of his feet ; who takes away the lustre of his brilliant foes like a second 
sun ; the Paramabhattaraha, the MalidrájadUraja, being in good health, in his kingdom 
fiUed with rriountain,3 pays respecta to the excellent kings of my line, enquires abont the welfare 
of the prefect of pólice,^ the pramátdra,^ the warder, the cotLncillor of the king, being the 
heir-apparent,5 the masters of elephaats, horses, armonr,^ marts, cooks, cities and districta, 
land-holders, landlord-owners,^ pólice ofiBcerSj^ the haüihas'^ and other dependents and all 
neighbouring householders, the local heads of all the provinces and others, and then issaes these 
orders : 

(Ll. 6-13) Let it be known to yon that, whereas the foUowing request has been made by 
the Bolitary lord Trata, the master of the sacrificial sessions who superintends the procession of 
the idols, who is endowed with politi-oal wisdom, breedin^, learning, and good behaviour, accom- 
panied by recluses, brahmachárins, and the congregation of the Ganggnlikas,^^ and further by 
the temple congi'egation, preceded by royal doorkeepers, the attendants of the sacred fire, the 
Mrankihas,'^^ the superintendent of the female (temple) slayes, the minister Bhadrayishnn, 
'* For the purpose of continning the hali^ charu and sa¿¿ra ; for the bathing with cnrds, milk and 
ffhí the worshipping with perfumes, incensé, lanips, and flowers ; for the obserying of sweep- 
inüT besmearing and ploughing ; for the repair of dilapidated,. broken, and fallen parts, at the 
feet of the lord Yiranéávara-svámin, the incarnation of Ananta, who is worthy of being praised 
hy gods, demoas, and the world, grants referring to laad, hamlets, yillages and crafts, haye, 
aEter haying inacribed them on copperplates, cloth and íJm/iaíáya-plate0,^^ been granted, for 
the sake of their spiritual welfare, by your ancestors, the great kings, whose yow was the fixed 
obseryance of doing good to others, by other kings, and by giyera of gifts, who were the 
Tueans of prodaction of many charitable acts. Those grants haye been bnrnt by fire ; and after 
lapse of time some greedy and bad persone, being beset by the eyil inñuence of the Kali age, might 
layhands on (those gifts), if there be no written record. So your Majesty may be pleased, in 
giying sanction to (the existing) grants, to get written specifically the dimensions and the 
Bames of the places that are being enjoyed ; '* 

^ The actual reading of tíie píate is Saurava, I can hardly imagine that in an authentic record the officerB 
coi^cerned would allow such a grave mistalce in the ñame of the family of the ruling monarch to remaio. 

2 Oy, in hÍ8 kingdíim of Parvatákara. ^ dandopariha is probably some pólice officer. 

* Cf . Professor Vogel, AnUquities of Chamba State, Part I, p. 122, 

» For tbia explanation of Jcumdrámái^a, see JEp, Ind„ Vol. X, p. 50, n, 2. 

* j)íZí*,an elephant; janana, armour. 

7 BMgilca, those who are in pbssession of land ; lUgila, owners of land. Cf. Vogel, loe. cit., p. 130. 
« Aboiit the form ddndamSilca^ cf . Togel, loo. ci¿., p. 129* 

9 Withregardtoth€WordX;ííÍ2tifco Imadearef^rence to the learned Prof. V. V. Sovani, M.A^ of th^ 
Meernt CoUege. He thinks that ifc might mean a sect of the Jains, As far a8 1 know, that sect floarished later. 
Again. a ref erence to the Jaina in particular is not very probable. Katukas apparently mean any persona 
(officers, members of a religious assembly not generally held in respect at the time, etc.) who were dísagreeable to - 
the pnblic. But who these were in particular I cannot say with confidence. 

10 We do not know what the Gaugffuliha assembly was. But this seems to he a very interesting point in 
fcbe record. Wo expact more information aboat it in copperplatefl and other inscriptions that may hereafter come 

tolight. 

>i As to the meaning of Mrankilca, we may pernaps compare kupmn, 

« Vrishatápa apparently signifies some mixture of copper and another metal According to 1. 14 the pregent 
grant was incised on i)ri$hatápa. 



118 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 



(Ll 1344) therefore I have given this ckaríer on vrishatapa, oiit of devotion íov tke god, 
and for the increase of the religious merit of preoeding royal saÍBÍs and of mjself. 

(Ll ly-26) In wbicli (gi'anfcs are contained), ia Konafealxkaganga-grama,! where the 
occupation(oftlieyilIagers)is amddra^ of catüe, GanésvarávaladipaU, togother with the- 
plot of lacd allottedfor the sales jChórakataka, the 7cm^m/Wí^^^^^^^ 

the space (covered by) traes of jamhumim ; iu aakshicharana-í/nTmís Mahasala and 
Vurásikadanta-vaniká ; Charapaníyam in íyorana ; Piitavanaba, Karkkatasthüiiíivaíijáli, 
üttaragaiiga, Kapilagarfcta, Kótaravañja, SivamuBhichyápari, Dadimika and Simsapiká 
sitnated at Bliagnanüpam5áril)lia (?) ; Sarathavishayastá-palli (village), Karaviragartta, 
Ksllapnri, Bhelamastaka oa the right; Khandáka-palliká, Mammadatta, Rajakya-tOlí, 
.Sri(Sri)galakh5hnal?a, Bhñta-palliká, Gogga-pallika, Várunáárama, Prabhila-pallika, Dévadasa- 
tóli, NmyanadéYakulakamalákhánaka, Sribhacharppata, Anangalagartta, üttaravasa at 
Karkkota; Karttikeyapura-gtámaka and tho plot Samajjávyasta at Bralamapura ; Snvarnna- 
kára-pillika, Danuíiná, Vriddha-palliká, Chandra -palliká at Tryamvapura ; Jayabhata-palliká 
Vachákarana-gramaatBüvaka; Vríddhatarí-pallika at Dipap-uri; Varddhaki-.pallíka, Üsh- 
tralamaka, Katakabhrishti, Dindika-pallika, Chatuásalor5hálágala-pallika at Krodasürpi ; 
Bhahiranya-pallika, Chanduláka-palliká, Bhatti-pallika at S5ra ; Ativalaka-pallika, Yisakhila- 
pallika, and the neighbonriag (?) Arishtaárama at Karttikéya-pura; Palliyataka, with tbe 
kmgida (?) occnpation, at tho foot of the fort at Sakinnara ; Slrsháranya, Kaniluirapáráva, 
the tnarket town of (named after) the prince Oddála, the üttarapatha wíth rnany villages at 
the bank of the riyer Pitrigañga; Udumbaravása, Gdhattavataka, PuBhpadauiikavásanti- 
yanaka, Karayiriká-khshtiá-yanaka, Mallavastuka, MalIika-áivaka-karablia-Salika and tho 
Gslathalakas of Dan^ayásiyat iu Western Droni* 

(Ll. 26-28) So you should not mafce any con&acation or hindranco to those (fchat are in 
posse'fssion of it) ñor any outrage to honseholders and sorvants.'^ Whoevor sliould do so, wonld 
be stained ^vith the five great sins. The messenger (for this grant) is the sdndhivigmhihh 
tho ímmátri Siiryadatta. Written by the divirapati Vishipiudasa. The lettorB liaye been 
engrayed by the goldsmith Ananta. Tbe 30th day of (tho month of ) Paualaa af the flfth 
year of the reign. 

B.-GBANT OP VISHNUVABMAN : THE 28TH YEAR, 

TEXT.^ 

1 Svasti[|l*]par-5ttamád=Vra(Bra)hmapurat=sakala - bhuyana • bhaya - bhanga - yibhaga - 

kárin5=nanta - mñrtter=anady - ávédy - áchinty - atyadbhut - odbküta-prabhfita-prab'háT- 
atiáayasya ^ 

2 kshmá-tala-yipnla-Tikata'-sphata-patala-nikata-px'arftdha-ina^i-gat^a-kiraijt* - pátala* 

taksy$i(— )dhara3;ii-dharai;ia-y5gya*dháraua- 

3 dhára(ri)n5 bhüjaga-raja-rüpas0ya(sya) bhagavad-ViraiiSáyara-svaminuB^charaíia* 

kamal-ánndhyatah Sóma-divákara pramsu-yamáa-yOáma-pradlpali sa^Tyya-praj- 

ániigrah[á*]r 
i y=abhyadita-prabb5yat paramabhAttaraka-mabaraiádMraja-8ry*AánlCgni)varmmft[ |¡*] 

tadátmajas=ta.tpada-prasádád=ayápta-prájya-rájya]^ kshapíta-niahapakaha-vípaksha- 
6 kaksha-dyutir^mmahárájádhirája-árl-Dyutivarmma [||*] tan^nanayo (tat-íanayD) naya- 

vinaya - áaurya - dhairya - sthairya - gámbblry - audarya- gu^a-gaj^-adhishihita-mürttiSí' 

chakkradliara(h) 
$ iva prajánám^arttil^arab parífcma-pitri-bhakta'^ paramabhattaraka-mahSrájádhiraja-* 

gri-Vi^thrn^Yaymm^ ^9>pnipachita-kuáala:ya( ba)la'-viyya]^ ParvratSkara- 

^ Tlie explftnation of certain worde and the snggestionfi as regards some mmm are teatativo. We kuow verjr 
lUtle aboüt the localities and the peculiar local würds, 

í I m Tiaable to wplaán the word amdám. » Karuláa, & eervaíiit. * F)com. tbe cstampagesu 



No. 7.] TWO TALESVARA COPPERPLATES. 119 



7 rájyC samntpatsyamanán=asmad=vaihs-alañkárán=déYákáran=rajalaksh 

inürttin=inaliái'ája-viséslian=prafcimánya dand5panka-pramátara- 

8 pratihara - kumárámatya - pilupaty - asvapati - prabhrity - anujivi - Targgam=anyams=cha 

bh5gika-bhágika-karika-kulaclLarika-pradhan-ádi-kutumvi(mbi)nali 

9 samajnapayatí[|]*]vidifcam == astu vas=Trílta - BháripatisarnGLma - gauggalíka - paríshat- 

pramukbéna déyanikáyéna sádliikaranena yijnapifcah smab= 

10 sarvvasthaDéslin datti--dáyaka-sádhu'pratipadita-prág-bhujyamán-ávíclichhinna-bli5gina- 

bhuvám kaléna gacliclihatá kéchid=asatpurasháh kali-dóslia- 

11 l5bh.a-grali-ávishtá ákabépam kuryur=ity=arbaiiti bhattáraka-pádab puíiya-yas6* 

bhivriddhaye tan-náma-samáropan-ániísmararia-sthirakarana- 

12 m^adbikritya támrapatta-danéna prasádaiíi karttatn=iti yat{5=smábliir=bliakti* 
„ bbavita-hridayair=aimmódaná-sásaiiaih bhuYám=arthé taabasatr-ó- 

13 pachayáya pratipáditam yata(tra) Stambhasañkatikáyam Yajra-stbalakshétra-kulya- 

vapaih — tat-pñrvYéna Hudukka-süná-kshétram tat-samípe Málavaka-kshétram 

14 kharivápam samadbikam sajañgalam Sadliutuñgakagrama-tale ^kabétír-ásh-ta-drOna- 

vápam Pafalikáramaké Champaka-toli Dévakyakarnnakás=cha— 

15 Gómatisaryaih Vra(Bra)hmesvara-devaku]a-samipé Pattavayaka-datfcirrMmadhya- 

maraka-ksliéttra-chaturddaáa-di'o^a-vapam -— Séinmaka-kshétram chaturddasa-drOna- 
vapam 

16 Kapilé§vara-náraadheya-ksliéttra-kulya-vapam Lavanodaké Nandikéraka-ksbettra- 

sbad-drOna-vápam bhogika-Géllanaíniaka-bhrátn'datto kshétrasnné dvé 

17 kbári-vápam Gabhira-pallikayam Paddavaka-jíiñgala-kulya-vápam DeVakyatOll- 

pancha-drOna-Yapara Madliyama-purak:a-parastád=Ra]aka-stlialakshéti'a-sliag["dr6na- 

18 vápam Dévaky-ánñpa-kBliéttra-khári-vápa-ttrayam=adIiikam vas-odakam jafigalam 

tadupari Kbatialiká — Tulakanthakayakslia-samipe Naraksiiétram 

19 Bhrishtik^-ksbétram^aslita-dróna-vapatn tat-prápi-kshétra-kanitiakam naditaíé 

I$hr;shtaka-ksl etram paScha-dróna- vápam pfirvvéna Vijakara^.! Vadra-kshétr* 
áshta-droiia- 

20 vapam Parvvatara-ksbétra-khari-Yápam sakulyam tat-saraipé Jañgala-khobniká — 

Kbattalika-ksb.étrarh sajañgalam navadroaa- vapam Dévakya-kshétr-aahta-dróna- 
vápam 

21 Skambháratóli — Nischita-déyya(a)dliaBtáí;=Kédara-kulya- Vápam Dévkliala-grámake 

Kedara-dvi-drOna-vápika — Sunthmav-ánüpo Sémiaaka-kshetram 

22 MadhBphala-mülaka-kshétram Khattalika-kglietran=cha — Chclihidra-garttaysn: 

Nágilam ksbetra-kalya-vápam sajañgalam Andbralakaríinakás^trayah Jarólaka* 
kéda- 

23 ram Seramahiká-ksliétram VyasOsKthiní-jangalam tat-prápi'Daddavakam parYvate 

cha bhógika-Varáliadatta-pratyaya bhñmayó Ya(ba)hvyali Karttlkeya-puré 

24 Nimva-sáryám va(ba)ládhyaksha-LaYachandra-aakaáád=:Divirapati-Dhanadattén= 

ópakkrltarii eamüla-samáttrakam^arddhapaScliabhih suvarüijaili S veta(tá) -kshetra- 
panclia-drona- 
vapam Dürvvashandake cha — anén-aiva divíra-patin=5pakkrltam kayastha- 
Nannaka-sakEsát=saiaúla-samattrakam=:asbtabhil[ suvarnnailt Vétasa- 

26 kulya-vapa-námadhéy am S"aa(8*ó) daka-jañgalam=ávasatliagy=agrató Déva-kuliJráyam 

Vámana-svami-pádanám iiivédaBaka-iiimittam«=évam=»ajnápitd 

27 krisbnabayObhi^ jSyanté ya afcshépam küryát=sa panclia-maháp3taka-samytiklah 

8yad^uktian=cha bhagavata VySsSna Vindhy^atavisliv^atoyásu áushka-kótara- 
yS^inalL 



120 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. STII^ 



2í<y 



Datakaii pramáiara-Varáliadattali likhitam^ídam divirapati-Dlianadatténa 

ukti(tki)rnnan-o}ia saavariinik-Ananténa - rá sam 20 8 Margga di 5 



TRANSLATION. 

(Lice 1) Eail ! From Vra(Bra)limapTxra, the best of the cítíee. 

(Ll. 14) (There lived) the Paramahliattaraha, the MaUrajddhimjd, tíie illustrioug 
Agnivarman,! who meditated od the lotus-üke feet of the adorable Lord Viranésvara, in the 
form of the king of Snakes, observing concentration capable o£ supportiiig tlie earth : who 
reddens the sarface of the lower región by the rays of the collection of the jeweis growing 
ahoüt the array of the expanded hoods, large and wide as the surface of the earth; the 
escellence of \7h0se power is withoat beginning, xmknowable, unthÍEkable,^wonderful, elevated, 
and extensivo; the incarnation of Anauta; who causes the apportioning o£ existenoe and 
destractíonof thewholeworld; (Agnivarraman) who wasthelampof the house of the high 
famüy descended from the Moon and the Sun; whose power had been increased for the purpose 
of favouring al I his snbjects ; 

(Ll. 4-5) His son (was) tbe Maharájádhirája, the illustrious Dyutivarmman, who 
obtained (his) Tast kingdom thxough the favour of his (hig f ather's) feet, who had destroyed 
the lustre of the grass in the form of his enemies, backed by formidable allies. 

(Ll 5-9) Eiñ son, thQ PaTamahhamrahd, the Mali%mjáiUraja, the illustrious Vishnu- 
varmman, who is, as ii "were, the embodiment of the qualxties, politioal wisdom, breeding, bravery, 
fortitude, st-eadiness, gravity, magnanimity ; who relíeveis the sufEerings of the poor, Uke the 
wielder of the diso (Vishnu) ; who is much devoted to his father, who has gaiued happiness, 
strength and vigour, in the kíngdom fiUed by mountains, pays respecta to the futuro godlike 
eminent kings, the ornament of our family, whose forma will be shinín^ owing to the royal 
spiendour, and then issues these orders to the host of dependants, the pólice officer, the jpmma- 
tñra^ the warder, the counoillor of the king, beíng heir-apparent, the naaster of the 
elephants, the master of the horse, and further to housebolders, land-holders, land-owners, 
the Tcarihas,^ the kulacharikas^^ the chief s, and others : — 

(Ll. 9-13) Let it be known to you that, whereas we haye been requested by the temple 
congregation lieaded by Trata, Bhárípati Sarmman, and the congregation of the Gauggulikaa, 
together with the ofiSciaís, (in the foUo^ing words) : — 

" May your Majesty be pleased to do the favour of issuíng a copperplate ta perpetúate the 
. memory by specifying the ñames of the land given, for the increase of your religious merit 
and fame, since some bad persons, being possessed of greed consequent on the evil influenoe of the 
Kali age, may In the course of time lay their hands on the pieces of land in all the places that 
nave been obtained in good manner from liberal donors, and that haré been enjoyed and are beíng 
enjoyed withoat intemxption,** 

Therefore thia sanctíoning grant has been given by us, our beart being filled wíth deyotion, 
regarding the plots (granted) and for the purpose of continuing the greafc aaonfioial sessions. 

(Ll 13-26) Inwhich (grants are íncluded), of the elevated field of Vajra, the plot in 
wtích a kulya^ can be sown at Stanabhasankatika ; to its east the field Hti4ukka-stlna, near it 

* The píate has Afmvarmwá ; see abo ve. 

2 I do not know the exact meaning of kariha. » EulacUriha is períiapu the head of a huU. 

* &Zyaisainea8ureof eigbtíroíia*. In the inacriptlon only the grain that can be «own in the fieles 
(Wéjíraí)i8 given, and webavegenerally to guess their extent by thia aímudard. SometiÍm«9, however, one 
boundary is giren and sometimes the owners are mentioned. In the present instaace ¡ind several others, the , ñame 
o£ thefields and the amoout of eeed required are put; together, whíle m MálavaJcahMirak and otber m^ ibe 

n easnrements are included in Bahnvrihi coaopouada qualifying the fields*. 



Ko. ?.] TWO TALESYARA COPPERPLATES. 



121 



the field Malavaka in whicL. one fc/iarz^ of seed is required, and more, íoo'ether witli 
the juDgle, a plot of field in whidí 8 (Lronas of seed are required, m the lower part of the village 
Sadhutuñga ; Champakatólí and the Devakyakarnnakas at Pátalikaramaka ; fields of Madhya- 
maraka in "whicli 14 dronas of seed are required, the gift of the weaver of silk, the field of 
Sémmaka, where 14 droms of seed are required, of the field calledKapiléávara the plot in 
which one kiilya of seed is required, (all) at the bed of the river Gomati^ and nearthe temple of 
the God Brahmésvara ; the plot of the field Nandiktlraka in which 6 drmas of seed are required 
and two fields given by the brother of the land-holder Gellanannaka, in which one Man of seed 
is required, at Lavanodaka; the field in which one hdya of seed is required at the Daddayaka- 
jungle, and the field iu which five droms of seed are required, at Dévakya-tsli (both) in 
Gabhirapallika ; of the elevatcd field of Eajaka the plot in which six d?masofseed are 
required, of the field near the water of Devakyan a portion in which three hliáris of seed 
are required, and further abodes (shades), water and jungla, above it Khattaliká beyond 
Madhyamapñraka ; the field of Nara and fcbe field of Bhrishtika in which eit^ht dronas of seed 
are required near Tulakanthakayaksha ; the protrnding field that can be reached from it ; tho 
field of Bhrishtaka -where fiye droms of seed are required, on the bank of the river* to its 
east Vijakarani,^ a portion of the field of Vadra in which eight dronm of seed are required, the 
portion of the field Parvatara in which one Mari of seed is required, together with channels for 
iirigation* ; near it the waste land Khóhnika and the Khattaliká field in w"hich nine dronas of 
seed are required, together with the jungle, the portion of the field of Dévakya in which eight 
dronas of seed are required, Skambháratoli, the kodára (field) in which one hdya of seed is required, 
behind Nischitadévi ; kedára (fields) iu which two droms of seed are required atDevkhála 
village ; the Sémmaka, Madhuphalamülaka and Khattaliká fields at Sunthinavánüpa ; the 
Nagila field wliere one hulya of seed is required, with the jungle, the fchree Andhralakarnnakas, 
Jarólaka-Kédára, the Sémmahika field, the jungle land Vyásóshthiní, and near it Paddavaka at 
Chhidragarttá ; many pieces of land belonging to the land-holder Varáhadatta on the hill ; 
of the Svetá field the plot in which ñve drorias oi seed are required, which was purchased 
by the divirapati Dhanadatta, with roqts (of trees)'^ and all the things^ (that may be in the land) 
from Lavachandra, the Oommander of the army, for four and a half gold coins, at Nimvasari at 
Karttikéya-pura ; the field named the Vétasa plot in which one hdya of seed is required, with 
water and jungle land, purchased together with the roots (of trees) and all the thing¿?, from the 
havastha Nannaka for eight gold coins by this same divirapati, in order to be presented at the 
feet of Vamanasvami, before the shrine, in the temple, at Dürvashandaka. 

(Ll. 26-28) And after it has been ordered thus, (those who rescind this grant) wíU ba 
born as black snakes, and he who should rescind it, would incur the guilt of the five great sins< 
And it has been said by holy Vyása, " (Those who confiseate a grant of land or assent to the act 
of confisoation) shall dwell in the hollows of dry trees in the waterless forests of the Vindhya 
mountain/' The messenger is the prawdtara Varáhadatta. This has been wrítten by the 
divirapati Dhanadfttta, and engraved by the goldsmith Ananta. (Dated) the 5th day of the 
(month of) Margga(sirslia) of the 28th year of the reign. 



^ Khdri 18 a mea-íure of grain containing 16 dronas. It is also equal to 3 or 4 dronas, 

^ The Gomaii musfc be the Gumti. It is however also prssible that Gdmatisari is the ñame of a village, 

^ This maj mean the small portion of íhe field where seed might have firsfc been sown aud then taken out to 

be sown in larger fields. 

* Kul¡/a Hieaus a chaiinel for írrigation. * Samülam, with trees, Ut, with rootd. 

« By samátraJcam I uBderstand all tle tbings thftt are (whateyer may be) in the land, iacludirg nidhi and 

»ihshéj^a, treasure and deposit. 



^^ BPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol/ XI 

No. 8.-00NJEBVERAM PLATES, OP KRISHNADEVA-RAYA : SAKA 1444. 

Bt S. V. VENKATESWm AyYAB, M.A, ' Al^D S. V. VlSWAMHA, M.A., KUMBEAKOMM. 

i^heseplaieswereobtaiaedbyusoa loan ñw tlie P^^^^^f ¿^^J/J tbe Sankamcha. 
mí b of CoBJeeveram togetlier with six otlier .grauts Wongmg. to the MatM. The granfca ti 
examined by ns may be enumerated as folioTVS :- ^ ^ 

rn GrantofavillageAmbikápuramby VijayagandagSpalatoSrl Sañkararya. Languí 
Sanski OharacterB Graotba. Aetmomical data for 1291 A.D. ; editad Ep, Ind,, Vol. Xl 
No. 8 (tbe present inscription). 

(2^ Grant of a vlUage Krisbnaráyapuram by Ensbnadoya-Rgya of Vijayanagara 
Chandracbüda Sarasvati, disciplo of Mabádéva Sarasvati. Language Sanskrit. Characl 
ííajidinágarl. Date Saka 1444 (1521 A.D.). 

(3) Grant of a village Udayambákam by Krisb nadé va- Raya to Sadásiva Sarasvati, disci 
cf Cbandraáekbara SarasvaÍL Language Sansbit. Characters Naudmágail. Date Si 
1450 (1527 A.D.). 

(4) Grant of land by Vijayarañgaobokkanátha Nayaka, son of Eañgakrisbna Mutlmvlra 
Náyaka, to Chandramanllsvara Svámin. Language Telugu and Sanakiñt. Characters Teln 
Date.Saka 1630 (1707 A.D.). 

(5) Grant of a village by Mabádéva Sarasvati, disciple of Cbandraáokhara Saras^ 
(originally given to tbe Matha by Akkanna Mádanna of Golkonda), to Rama Sástrin. Laugu 
T.elngu and Sanskrit. Cbaracters Nandinágarí. Date Saka 1608 (verified as 1687 A.D.). 

(6) Grant of a village Kudiyántaydal by Srí Nrisimbaráya of Yijayanngara to Ma 
déva Sarasvati, disciple of Sadaáiva Sarasvati. Language Sanskrit. Oharacters Nandi 
gari. Date Saka 1429 (1506 A.D.). 

(7) Grant of a village Blucbuyi by Sri Npsimba to tbie same doñee as in (C). Langui 
oliaracters and date tbe same. 

No. 2, tbeConjeeyeramgrantof Erisbíiadéva-ílaya, has been engraved on three copí 
plates bored at the top and seoured by a riug, attaohed to whieh is a seal bearing tbe uí 
Vijayanagara emblem of a boar, the Sun and the Moon on tbe upper balf and some writing 
the lower half .^ The plates are in gopd preservation. 

The plates measnre 9'6'' by 7*2", oxcept in the mlddle which is ir9" long on acoonn 
the arch at the top. The ring has a diameter of 2*6" and the seal of 1*3". The holes thro" 
^\hich the ring passes have a diameter of '65". AU tbe plates bave raised rims. Tbe wr!t 
•which runa across the breadth of the plates, is quiíe legible except iii some- places bordering 
the jrims. The first and third plates are engraved only oij one side, the second on both si 
Only the sides of the plates bearing inscriptions are ruled, The inscription contains 102 line 
all exduding the signatnre, The heigbt of each line is about |' on the ayerage. But the leí 
are larger in the signature, and maller in a fe\7 places where fchere are erasures— u&. in 1 
6M1, 82, 86-89. 

The language is Sanskrit, and the whole inscription is in verse, excepting tbe opea 
invocation of Ganésa. ^The metres use4 are the usual Anu^htnbbi, éardñlavikriclita, S 
dhara, Dsdhaka and Salini. The poejiry is of a low order, The charaoters pf the inscrip 
are Nandin^igarl, except the signatnre at the bottoxn, which is ¡n Eannatja charactors. 
inscription has several ortjiographical pecnliarities. Stops are n,ot supplied in their pri 

1 The letters deaote, perhaps, the mm of the king, as m the seal attached to the Kü^iyür platí 
Veñkata II. The legend on that seal is read éñ V^ifihatefa by Professor Hultzsch, (Madras JBJ^i^ra^i 
'Jüeprt, 1891, p. 6). 



No. 80 CONJEEVBRAM PLATES OF KRISH NADE VA-RAYA t SAKA 1444 123 



places. lastancea of tbis have been pointed out in the text. Hore and there we find the confu- 
sión of long and short i and "u. We have '^praticlüm diéam-déntam, 1. 87, for pratzchúh 
dísamasritam ; dial sthitam, 1. 8S3 for disi stliitam ; p'atyuJia-, L 51, for pratyuha-; -purvaharh, 
1. 85, instead of 'pürvaham, In the third píate i and u are represen tedonly by a loop over the 
consonants. There is a redundant aniisvard preTÍous to the donble conaonanta nya and nj/a, e.g. 
pummjair^^ h 7, iov';punyair^; -avamnydm-^i. 28, foi* -avanyam- ; -danamny^^ l'-SO, for -dcínány^; 
'Mmihnya-, L 85, for -hiranya-, We have instances of redundant anusi?ará'before other consonants 
in -ahhyámm^, 1. 79, instead of -aJcliyám^^ and -sayhyuUamnaihalhogyaih^ 1. 81, for 'Samyíiktameka^ 
blhógyam. Fi5arí/as are very of ten left out. If in aome places they aro wanting-, they are 
superfiuous m others. The letters ya^va^ ]}a,ta añd^ia aasume forms wbicli are capable of 
passing easily one into another. THere is confusión between tlie letters ia, sha, sa, We have 
nijavase, 1. 16, for nijavasé ; tumsham, 1. 18, for turuslikdm ; ^aseshésTiUjl, 34^ for ^asesheslm ; 
'shisaya-, 1. 81, and -sMéya-^ h 82, for -éishya-. We find tke use of toL for iha in jatapratisK¡a>n=, 
L 53. The termination for the imperfeot aad tlie pluperfect 8rd persou singular is omitted in a 
few instances, tlius vyatam, 1. 20, instead of vyatñnU ; -aharsU, 1. 30, instead of -ahdrshU. In 
1. 36 we Lave 'dhárdhhamtit3 instead of 'dhardtTcanthita, Such. forms occur "in the platas of 
Veíikata I and II. As in the Vilupáka grant of Veñkata P for instance, a conjanot consonanb ís 
expressed by combining tbe fnll form of the first with the secondary form of tiie second conso- 
nant. This is speoially noticeable in the case of rya. In certain cases, however, the r aign ia 
written over the line. Nna and nna are invariably expressed by adding the anusvara befo re 
the consonants 'wci and na. Instead of double consonants only one of the consonants is writfcen 
in some cases, thuq "lulahhütasmcífn-^ 1. 12, instead of ^%ídábhjuUasman= ; nivrUyai,h 33, instead 
of nivrittydm ; -rajaéushya^^ 1. 35, for 'rajaáéushya- ; datavdn-^ 1. 85, instead of datta^úñn-, 

The inscription records the grant of the villages Krishnarayapuram and KStapatta by 
Kriahnadéva-Raya of the secoud Vijayanagara dynasty, who wasat the time encamped on the 
banks of the river Krishná. The doñee is Ohandraehñda Sarasvati,^ the head of thd Conjeever- 
ara MatJia,^ reputed to have been founded by the great Sañkaracharya. In the line of apostolic 
descent Ohandrachüda was the disciple of Mahadéva Sarasvatí. He ís styled Sivaohékís 
(having his mind devoted to Siva), yatiraja (prince among ascetics) and dhlmcii (philosopher). 
He is also described as wü. expounder of the sd&tras, as living at Oonjeeveram, and as a great 
exponent of the doctrine of máy^. Ii3 may therefore be inferred that the doñee was a teacher 
of the Sañkarácharya matha, This is supported by the terms of the grant, sUsayaprashiéyar- 
(éishyapraéishjavr) bhagyam,\. 81 í., t.e. the land was to be enjoyed by the doñee and his 
descendants in the apostolic line. The reUgious seat of these teaohers is known as Kamahoti- 
pitJia, probably after the goddess Kümahótyamhikoi of Oonjeeveram. The matJia itself ¡s 
known as Sárada'matha to this day. 

The villages are glven in perpetuity as sarmmdnya^ to be enjoyed by the doñee and his descen- 
dants in the apostolic line. The grant raakes it clear that the villages had clearly marked boun- 
daries. It is interesting to observe that the king reserves no right to himself over the land thus 
given away. All rights of property in the land, the products onit, in it and over it beloBg to 
the doñee for ever, together with any unforeseen or unearnod inoremonts that naight acorné on 
the same. The ternas of the grant display a knowledge of the technicalities of the Jaw of 
property. 

^ JS;^. líic?., Yol. IV, pp. 269 ff. 

2 Indra Sarasvatt or merely Sarasvañ is the appellation of all the ÁcMryas oithe FámaMii 0(ha of the 
Saradá Mafhd of Conjeeveram. The ÁcMr^as of the áringln Matha founded by oue of the Sañkarácharyns 
Btyle tlemseives jBhdrail. 
'SeebelowNo, 8. 

r2 



124 EPIGRAPHU INDICA. [Vol. XIII, 



The date oí tiie grant is Saka ^1444 ; Svabhanu, Márgasirsha, godvadcm, There ía 
apparently a mistfike here either of the Sata or of tte cyclic year as Svabhann wonld be Saka 
14i2. Cariously enough, neither tte date of tlie month. ñor the tülii or the nakshatra is given, 

Krififanadéva-Eáya's journey to the holy places and the gifta made by him and hia brother 
Víra-Nrisimha are substantiated by yarious inscriptions on temple wallg. An inscription at the 
back of the garhhagriha of the Sarñgapani shrine at Kumbhagh5nam records bis tísíí to the 
place and his gifts there. The sfcone inscripfcíons copied by the Epigraphical Department of 
Madras in 1915 record the gifts at Srisailam and Ah5balam. No. 10 of 1915 records Vlra-Nri- 
Bimha's visit to the temple of Mallikarjuna at Srisailam. No. 18 (of Srisailam) records the 
construction by Krishnadéva-Eaya of ^nandapasinthe car street, his gift of certain villages to 
the temple, and his ' remission of toUs on hávadis, paok-horses, bullocks, assea and head-Ioads.' 
No* 64i records the king's gxfts ai Ahsbalam, his presents to the god of various jeweis and 
of the revemies of the village Madura in Changala-mari-^mfí. Th^e tuldpurusha ceremony 
performed by the king is also mentioned in stone inscriptions (see Madras Epigraphist's Eeport 
1914-15, p. 109). The king'a lavish gifts at the Tirnmala temple attracted the greed of the 
PoL'tnguese goyernor of Goa in 1545. In some of these places T^e find also statues of the 
king, his qneens and minísters. At Tirnmala are bronze statues of Krishnadóva-B.áya and his 
queens, the kiag with his chacacteristic cap ' of brocade in fashion like a Galician helmet 
covered with a piece of fine stuff all of fine silk,' as described by Domingo Paes, haying on 
either side his favonrites, the coartezan Chinnádévl, whom he afterwards made his queen and 
a princess of Orissa, whom he Hkewise married. The figares are reproduced in Mr. Gangoly's 
South Indian Ewnses (p. 60 and pl. hXXlY). A stone image of the kíng was set np afc Srísaila 
by the yiceroy of that place, alang with oue reprosenting tho yiceroy himself (Inscription 
No. 14 of the Madras Epigraphical coUection for 1915), 

The king's patronage of literatnre is mentioned in I 91 and is too well known to need 
dwelling npon. Cf. Arch^ological Snryey Eeporfc, 1908-9, p. 185. 

Various places are mentioned in the gtant. These are Kyishnarayapnram, Kátapattu 
Chandragiri, Mutukavu, Cheñgádu, JSTlvyalür, Cheñgóde, Káñchür, AkkSli-Vélüru* 
Sédamañgala, Podavür, Siruvaka, Parnndür, Kottayaka and áiruyallur, Of these localities 
we are able to identify the following : — 

Krishnarayapuram, whích goes stiU by the same ñame, is si tuated to the son th of Con- 
jeeyeram and is abont 30 miles from it. It is a place of some hisiorical importance, beiní? the 
sceneofthebattleof Wandiwash. ' ^ 

Kátapattu iseasilyidentified with Kátpadiwhichisnow a railway station^a iunction ir, 
the Madras and Southern Mahratta Eailway. J^iJCtiou m 

Chandragirii is well knowa by the same ñame in modorn .times. Tho RSia of fhi« 
locality sold Madras to the English in 1639, ^ *^'' 

Kañchur is the same as KaSchiyakkam situated 17 miles to the oast of Kañolií 
Velür is the Vellore cantonment in North Arcot District 

Podayürandáiruyakaarevillagos 15 miles north-east and 7 miles north of Coniee- 
veram, respectiyely. ^^ uonjee- 

Parundür is situated nine miles to the north of Padavür Near if v..r.o « . i ,i ^ 



' i «,i.i .f th. Vij.,™j™ a.g. with it. ..j,M .t ci,..d,.8W. a. i:,. i.i., v,i. iu, „. u, i' 



Ko. 8.3 CONJBEVERAM PLITES OF ERISENADEVA-IíATA : SAKA 1444. 125 



áiruvallür is a mile^ to the soufcb. from Parundúr, 

Sedamañgála is perhaps the same as Samudramañgala. a small vlllage near Oonjeia- 
veram. [There is a Séiidamaigala aboat 8 miles B. of Poijavür.— H. K. S.] 

Most of these places ara now agricultural centres ia the North Arcot and Ohingleput 

districts. 

Of the ñames occurring in the plates the most interesting ara those of the donee and his 
gurú. The ñames occnr in the Guniparampam of the Conjeeveram Matlia, extracta from which 
must be interesting in this connection. 

^5; i^ ^^ í& ^? ^ :í^ ^^ íl: :^ í^ ^ ^^ ^^ ^^ * ^ 'S^ 

íI^Tt^W cíf^^; ^í^tw^ rm ^ 11 

The G'iiruparampam-stavcL giTes ns further information, 

Bühler in the Inscriptions from NepaP mentions a certain Svdmin of South India, 
named Sómasékharananda, who went to Nepal in 1503 A.D. The Svamin referred to must 
be either the donee of our grant or his guru's gurú Pürnananda alias Chandrachúda.^ The 
earliest of the ácharyas of this Jlaí/m referred to in Epigrapliy isSri Sankarárya mentioned 
in the copper-pla-to grant of Vijayagandogspála. Tradición ascribes the foundation of th^ 
Matha to Sañkarachárya, the famous teacher of Advaitism, who iustalled there his diaciple's 
disciple Sarvajña-'^ 

The kings mentioned iu the grant, Vira-Narasimha and Kyishnadéva-Ráya, were toleranfc 
fiovereigns, as they made gifts to the temples of both Vishíiu and Siya. The geaealogy of 
¿he Vijayanagara kingn, as ^e learn from the plates, is as follows:— 

Mooa 

[ 

€tc., etc, etc. 

1. 

Timma-Bhüpati m. Dévaki 

Isvara m. Bukkamá^ 

Narasa^ 
m. 

Tippájí Kágaládév! 

Vira-Nrisimha'^ Krish^iadeva-Ráya. 



1 [About 6 miles on tlie map.— H. K. B.] ^ P. 40. 

8 The Púrnáuauda of tbe GtLruparam¡)ará will tlien be a súmame of the Cbandracliüda of our grant. 
The ideatificatiou is supported by a copper-plate of Vira-lírísimha which we ate preparing for a later issue of the 

* For the contemporaneity of Sarvajña aZía$ Sarvajñáfcman. author ü£ the Sañ^hUpaíáriraUy and the 
Chola king Áditya I sea Mr. Venkateswara Ayyar's note ia the Ind, Ant, 1914, p. 238. 

6 The ñames of lavara and Bukkamá are fouad also oa stone iuscriptions recently copied by tho Epigraphisfc 
(Madras). Sea his íteport for 1913-14, p, 100. 

6 Narasa-Náyaka usurpad power in 15034. ... 

í Víra-Nrisimha is here also styled Nriaimhéadra. Our píate m&ha \t qaite clear that Krish^adéya-Kaya 
began to rule oiily after Nrisimha was dead. This agrees with the etatement of líuaiz. 



KPieRAPHU INDICA. [Vol. XIIL 



1 7p ZT ^ M ;« India p 43). But the term simply means 'one with vanous eyes ' 

tí C r.,a«&aív-a, < Lyi^g three eyes,' a Vedio eplthct of Siva, who is m okcd xor protec 
tiTa^tdeaíli. Sivais coBaectedmth the Nagas invanous ways,bonn^^^^^^^ 

íh Xaserpent as Lis ox-nament.' Mgénirahundala, havmg sorpou s on b.s ear-lobes.' 
mankc, ' 1 rd of serpents,' etc. As lord of the Nagas, he waa natnrally regarded as he 
guirdian oi tha westefn qaarter, as SBakes abound iu the sea, and the soa_lay to tha west of the 
LansinthePanjab. The Vijayanagara H«gs were worshippers o£ NagJ« ^^^ f Srya as- 
mLnathcL Their queens not only set up nagahah in the temples wbch they attended. but 
th^'hadtheirown special female naga deity, such for instaBco as was discoveredby the 
ArLological Sarvey, Madras, rear the Keda.daráma temple atVijayaBagara (seo Ropor 
1914 15 p 38) The temple of VirSpáksha is now known as the Parapapati temple aud is stiU 
regarded as the most ancieut and holy temple there. The aunaal festival of the god attracts. 
forfy or fifty thousand people (ibidem, p. 37). 

The ñame of tho composer is not given in the inscription, Perhaps his ñamo was ürukavi 
[whichmay,however, mean simply 'grcat poet.'-H. E.S.]. But a blank inthe nczt line 
may ttcU be fiUed with tho word Sabhapati, the famous rhymester of tho Ruja s conrt. In 
fact the metre reqixires it. If bo, TJrukaTi was anothor uame for¡Sabhápati or a titlo assumed 
by him. The engrayer of the inscription was Viranáohárya.i son of Mallapa, whoso descendanta 
contiüued heieditary engravers of grants to the third Vijayanagara dynasty as well. 

First Fíate. 

6 ^'i^^: \ ^^^tftf^é^^^rmT^ ^'^\ 1(11) [«*] 'fr^t'i^frír- 

7 ?OTtf«^HlK^á5ímT fí: (1) miv^' g^m ^^- 

9 f?f f^ (1) ^m(:)^^ g flroW ^2r!iRh?í'" Kii) M 



i Seo Jíj). Iná., Vol. III, p. 237. ' Prom the plates. » Mcfcre: Áiinsli{ubh. 

* Eead^^rfíT, !> Motre : Sardülavikriijita. *Hcndgí¿^. 




J "» J"" i»' Jg. 'wg^ 



'm'ír 









ITVL, g,\. ,- p^ Iv- ^'/^ K. iC ,T W^^ , 















ir^u; 



rr , - .-rr Wrv - 



^fffO 



£5¥*^l'^iij' 






^.^í^^^ví'^ 






K./v'fé, 









rft:ím^ 






Síií^wssM?"': 



^.r íS^ív;.^^! 



^ o 00 o 



CD OO o N "«í OD 

?: í? M W C4 <N 



a KONOW 



8CALE ONE-HALF 



W. GRIQQ8 át SONS, Ltd., PHOTO-LITH. 



No. 80 OONJEEVERAM PLATES OF KRISHNADEVA-RÁYA: SAKA 1444. 127 



11 ü'íir ^^Tísf^ 1(11) [4*] '?rfftí|^ipíngiTf!TÍlmWfirn^35í: i ^- 

13 ^wf^rm^í^; I t^^íf^f : m^ t^^?^T% i(ii) [c*] ^^ití^- 

14 wn ^^t ^^^m^vJ(f ^ f^#4^ 17^ (1) ^n^ n- 

16 íT^ftr ^\^^' m^ ^ ^w^ (1) w\T^-m^ T^^m Tm^^' 

17 ?7^^?í?n5íTtr^T^: [1*] 11 [¿.*] ''gT ■ftií ^ xft^ -(^^tt 

Os ^ 

18 «• íTTT»?? (1) ^^^ <T^'^° ^oiirfa^frt 'giítr fwc^'T fí- 
21 Tji^íffíl^'^ 'TT^'iTtí^^ ^^wf^íí^^" w^ mi^ ^' 

23 IJ^ffil^^ ^fí nW. H^^üíR I (l!)[U*] "ftT'IÍT^TTTr- 

24 ^nt^'^ ^^^T^^íi^: I ^^f^?r ^rf^?'" ?i^Fíífif- 

25 ^mf?^ I (11) ÍIK*] "^d f^^W^" ÍTO^'^RFÜTÍ^W 5Í^^ I mit 

jSecowd PZa¿t' ; First 8ide, 

30 UTO II [^8*] "'TTííT^l'ní5r^T#%»l5jn^f% ^: '^^f^'ÍTW^q^T- 

31 % ^^T^'^^fliHTÍíi i»K nwzrt '^ ^Hí I ^"^t nH-' 



> Metre : AnushtubL. ' Eead°^^^o, ' Metre : Sragdhara. 

* Bead^^y, ' Kead°^. « Eeadjgf^g. 

7 Eead°^^. " Eeadjffffir. ° Eeadg;^". 

>o Kead °^^. " Metre : Haiini. Eeíid°íí^, 

18 2,^^ °^^i^ ^' ^^^^ ' '^■'^''shtublj. " Eead °^^-, 

w Ecad °ft'f 55rfl°. " ^■®*^^ ' Anushtubb. '« Eead f?[»tííií^. 

» Metre: Sragdham. «Readfil^'l. " «cad «Rr^^^SfPíiTij. 

" Read °3ít^i.° " ^'^"'^ "'^Siraf , '* »Pftd ^lílT'íf^^f?^^ 



128 



ÉPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Toi.. XIH. 



40 li^^wm^ 1 (II) [t^*] 'íTT^ ^^^ W^"^ ^^ ^T^'^^ 'n- 

"O 

46 5m ^'' ^H^ ^^t =5 m^"t ^ i(ii) [=^«*J ^^ai^f' ^l^^^ 

49 ^raf^^f'ir^T ^*t f^^ (i) ^^ts^wí^TT55^f^- 

52 írt^m^r" t^cfTírt i 7rfi%%i^Tfq'"' '^ f^^^^- 

53 |(:)Tf^rrt^rw mf (O ^^'* m<\T^mT^^rm'' ^T^ 

1 Keadm-ííITW. ' ^^«*'« = Sragdbftra. ' Kead "ísrsí^g ^«51''. 

I Read «(n^sff c(fl°. ^ R«aa "ij^. » Mctre : Anushtubli. 

10 Bead °ftq;. " Metre: Sardülavikñaita. " Eead ?R\«(f. 

WBead^sn-T, '< Kead °íi!??if|¡jj:. "'Eead'g, 

" Metie : SragdiarL »' Read í[^í5t. " Eead °T,i¿YaT^. 

1» Eead i(%^lf,( 2»Read^^Kf. "Ilead%?fí:. 

«'KeadjTc^^ «2» Read ^jf ?n°. "ñead?i?r. 

'♦ Rehd ^p^íJ^Tc^^ " Read °6p6!{?fg?t. « Read °í?[°. 



Ií6. 8.] COÑJEBVERAM PLITBS OP KRISHN A DEV A-RATA : SAKA 1444. 



129 



8econd Píate ; Second Sidé. 

58 fT mf^ i(h) [i i*] 'ít^^cTTrf?mTft^# (i) fm^* f^fñx- 

60 'Cü'g^: i(it) [5^8*] ''KT5iTf^i:T5r f^^ ^ kt^^^^^^; i ^- 

61 ^íFJK'T^'g TTíXT^íí^'^^: i(n) i^x*] H-'^^rm^^'^" 



68 fn^Tt^Kf^kiwf^íiftíf ^f'at^ssí «st<d ^B% i(h) [r^*] 

70 fi^m ^ ^g:^^: \ (") E^^-*] '^^n^irt wf% mí^w 

75 íf I %"^|^^i^^ fií^5R!s% f^?r i(h), C^^*] ''tíTtt^rwaffT- 

77 fxi ^f^T^ i(«) [^»*] '"t^íín^^T^" íimif^^w f^ W i 



Sf''!!- 



« Bead °Hai- ' ' ^«•'^ "s^^:- ' ■"^*" ■. Anuslitubh. 

.a The Ham¿¡ inscñption has Pf|jcra'. ^ «««1 %. ' ^etre : Sragdhari. 



10 Read °fsr«ff?t''. " E*»* it- 



i» Metre: Anushtubh. " Eead^q^^. » Reado,rMT^qf 



12 Hetre : Anuslil^ublí* 
» Eead ''^nif . 



,. TwmrA [VoL. XIII. 
EPIGRAPHU INDICA. ' 






TTtiríí Plaíe, 



82 ^^m^ ^^'\Z ^^U líi^H- f^'i r^^mmk i 

95 a^'- K.) [»^*1 ■■^^-^^^■^^'^■^^'■■''-^- L^ 

96 r.(«) [»-'] '«'í^'^" '■'^ '"'^'''"^'' ' 

v^- - — 

1» Metre: iryá. w r j v, ! i r> ¡IC.d • <f . «t»o íi"?- ^*''' 

V1VIIT>3. itoBeadV*^' 



yo^^COTOEYERAM PLATES OF ERISHNADBVA-BATA -. SAKA 1444. 13 

101 iít^ «^: , ^^íTTwr^: TiTf^^^m^ »j^ m- 

TBAirSLATION. 

(Abkidged.) 
(Verse 1.) Invokes Samblm, 

(V. 2.) the Varáha (Boar) incarnation of Vish^iu acd 
(V. 3.) Gajanana. 

(V. 7.) To him was born, of his wife Bukkama Isvara fT.^ nv^+«.i £ .» 
jewel an.ong the lords of tbe earth. flawless and ^r^;aM ' ' °''' '' *'^ ^^'''' '^ °"^*- 

( V. 8.) King Warasa vas boin to him. He was born of DavaVí 7 »„ v- 
son of DoTaki (Kriehna). Devaki,7 as Kama was from tbe 

(V. 9.) Naru,sa built a bridge acrojs tlie Kavéri in tho fAPfJ, «f +i,^ *. j j. , , , ^ 

(V. 11.) His gifts in Ramesvaram and othor places. 

^ . .^^J: ^f ^""^ f¿ ."^í *^** "^'^^ ^«^^ b°^-^. of Tippgji and ITsgaladéví. tho sons Vira 
NnsimUendra and Enshnaraya. who were brave yet well behaved, as Báma ¿J ! ' 

werebarntoPañktiratha(Dasaratha)ofKausalyLdSamitT '''^"'^^' 

(V. 14.) The brare M UarasimUa. seated on hís jewelled ihroae at Vijayanagara, eolipsed 
xn fame andpolioy other^ kxngs of the world Hke Nriga, Nala, Nahusha. Bráhm.nas f Is tu 
oMoru praised hjn. oWnce He raled hís kingdom between the eastem and wesiern Luu 
tains, drawmg to him the hearts of all people. 

'^^•^"^ f- >Metre:Salini. ■ '^eBAo^¡ 

be «ght.aa he reacUng of thi, inaoriptioa introduce» a secoud Dé^ki a, w¡f« of Bvara, Z^^L^t^l wa I 
known and lias been meutioned in 1. 11 -^ H. K. S.] wuo.ikaiuík weu 

V, ;/''™^*°^«»í'«««7«"deiinRt^^^ Messrs. Gopináth Rao and Eághavayya (in m. m. 

IJ p 340), who coneider the Pa^íya ki.g to be the same a, Maaabhüsha. The pastage £ds Lporí to Íe 
vw that thcre were B.ore thaa o.o landya prince ruling .ia.ultaueously la the Pan¿ 2rA^XSt2Cl 
was «ndcr a sepárate ruler who was as strc.g as the Pán^ya king W,n«lf. The titular kings of the Paaíyas wo.e 
doubticss cchpsed by the growing power of the Nayakas and Palaya^'ars in the leth century " 

• This probably meaua ' from the eastern to the westera ghats ' (sce verse 14 bolow). 



S2 



V¿2 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. fy^.^^ ^^^^ 

(Vv. 15 ani] 16.) Ho made Yaríons giíif at KapakanSíMlaHí (ClndaTnliarain), Virfipakeba 
Kálaliasti, Venlcatádri (Tiropati), Káñclñ, Srisailn, S^nasaila (Arunngiri), the great Ilarihara 
Álióbala, Saíigamaj Srirañga, Kiimbliaghñi¿ia, Maliananditirtlia, Nivintii, Gr^kar^a, Rama-^ 
setu- aiid otlier iioly places, 

(V, 17,) Praiscs of the king. 

(Y. 18.) When íiíat king, famous íov bis virtiieH, wcntto hoaveii, a.s it wcro, |o rule tlier í 
afíer haying rnled iiis large kingdom -withoní aiiy {iiflicnltioB, 

(Y. 19.) KríshnBráya o£ írresiatiblG niiglit hnv the rulo of tlic carth m\ \vb avm aw if if 
were n jewcllcd )3racelet. 

(Yv. 20-22.) Praises of Krislinarája. 

(V. 2.1) nis g'.íU ñt Káñclií, Sñsaila, Sóníicbala, KanakasaliLü (Clnditnibiirarn) 7eñ- 
katadri (Tirupati) and other places. 

(Yv. 2-l.-2n.) His IAmJ,íis. 

(V. 27.) The kings of Aúga, Vaíign, Ealiñga, ote. paid htm homnge. 

(V. 28.) W.s pniises. 

(7v. 2P-32.) Inthoáak8yearU44,aecord¡ngtotho vSíiIivahana reokoníiig, in UieycarSva- 
bhanu, in Ihe month of MSrgasírsha, on t]io Godvádaái day (ík madv the gift) on ihe banl " 
üf tlio Krishnaveni river, ío Ch,andra.:!jüda Sarasvatí, tho tiilcntod and high-soulcd naint ' the 
diseiido of Mahadéva Sarasviiti, a dovolec of Siva, tho famou.s c .mmcntator on al! iho éñltrj 
m esi>ert !a Máyáváda (the docfcrino of Maya), who ia residont in CoiíjeeToram. ' ' 

(Vv. 33-36.) The place grantüd k Oíd Podavar," o Herwíso known os Krishnarava 
puram, ín the MGtukavu-^j-tite in Wivvalür-nflrfü iu Choñgffttu-Aí^írtifca.» (wliich is a di '" 
skm vi) Chandragiri coaiitry. It is bouuded by Clxofigodu villago ou tho vLt, Ksfichür 
tho noith, Akkájivélür ou the i-ast, Sedamañgalam on th<! sonth. ' °° 

(?y. 36-40.) Natiire aud de..críption of tho í^n^ant. All r¡ght« to the land aro irivcn bv 
Ju'ishnadova-Ráya m perpeíaity, ou the mlvlco uf tho liíamcd mon .»f hiis courfc. 

(Vy.4143.) He ako gi^ea the vUIage KStapattu, b ^undcd by áiruvftka villago on tlie 
west, Parundur on the casi, Kattavaka on tho nortb, Siruvallür on the south. 

(Vv. 44 and 45.) The compo.sor of the gmiit was Urukavi {üliax Í=;ttbh5pati ). 

(V. 46.) The engraver of tho grant was Vüuua.diárya, sou of ^fallaiia. 

(Yv. 47-51.) Tho usaal improcatory verses. 

The siguaíure Srl Vírápáksha in tho Kam&^s, aiphabet. 



> Kanalta-SMSpaH U OBe of the name. of Nataraja at Cbidambaram 
'' Probably the modem Dhan,«hkoti. wUch 3s still kuown L V ■ ! n '* 
placofiálgrimagein the Ramna^ D¿h. o m w^^^^^^^^ O- -t "my m.« Rumíív.ran., the fa„.ou, 

NutnuHstinct5out.)Aai>^etT3? « '" i« ^í'í/íí/k. (.»uM the rompo-cr Ime nwant Kimatótu in 

» Pr,?í:/a«i.Z»orf«„;," m,iM prokbly • I'w]au,v fl„. ,.■>- v„ . .... .. 

Cuddalow'aowtowij',;,,a'\,i.itmví,' Wr.,,-./,.. ' > "■' " '''-"'ulion* t» <-OHm>oo enong.!,. cf 














S. KONOW 



£í);íí^ 



SCALE ONE-FIFTH 



W. GRIGQS & SONS. Lm. PHOT 



j3^ EPIGRAPIIU INDICA, [Vol. 2 

No. 10--SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. 

BtK V. SUBBAHMAm AlTEE, B,A., M.B.A.S., OOTACAMÜOT. 

The subjoined insoriptioiDS are engraved on four pillara of black granito which stand 
mandapa in front of the central shrine^ of tlie Suudarésvara temple at Sendalai m the Tar 
district AsthGtopsofthese piUars aro chopped off, some portions of tlie inscriptions 
irretrieYably lost In 1897, when the records were copied for tlie first time, the lower port 
oftlIepilla^s^verefouBdtobebmltin. Excavation ^as accordingly made by the late 
Babadur V Venkayya, but the resulta were not vory satisfactory. He remarked : AU 
four pillara are much damagcd and worn at the bottom, so that very little can be made of 
writing there. If the pillara had beeu neither mntilated ñor damaged, they wouldl 
containcd 27 Tamil verses in all composod by four poets."^ 

Other insoriptiona copied in the SundareSvara templo at Sendalai belong to sev. 
dinasties^ and Tefer to the temple as that of the Mahádéva at Perundnrai in Ghaudralékl 
chatuvvédimañgalam, which was a villago in Árkkáttu-kurram, a subdivisioa of Pándyab 
éani^yalanadu. Narikkudichcbéri is stated in the Tanjore inacriptions to be the eaatern han 
of tlús villago and Tugaiyür was aaother hamlet belongiag to it.^ One of the records 
Eaiakésarlvarman, which provides for tbo recitation of the Bharata in a mandapa^ of tho sa 
temple, mentioDB the 53rdward and the great assembly of Chandralékhai-chatarvédimarigala 
This niio-ht be taken to show that Sendalai was a town of considori^ble sizo and importance 
auciont ""times. Árkkátta-kürram, the división to which Éendalai belonged, owes its ñame 
Árkkádu, a small vilbge not far from Sendalai. Two records dated in the lOth and K 
years of the reign of Máranjadaiyan<^> and onc of Nandipp5ttaraiyar,7 * who gained a victory 
Telláru/ whhíh are alao found on theso pillara, make provisión for the Pidari templo at Niya:i 
mágáiam, said to have been built by Pernmbiduga-Muttaraiyan.s As none of the iDscriptions 
Sendalai refer to tho Pidari temple, it may be presnmed that theae pillars did not origina 
brdong to the míií^íctpa whoro they are now fonndj^bot were bronght thither from the villfl 
of Niyamam which is abont 4 miles distaiit from Sendalai.^ 

The following palseograpiíieal pecaliarities of the subjoined inscriptions deserve notí 
Tho bottom strokes of the sy Hables áit and ??.á; extend on the left side beyond íheletterí 

1 Amml Hefort on Epie/raph^ for 1897, paragraph 9. 

2 The sfime for 1890, paragraplí 19. 

s The Palíava klag Nandippóttaraiyar, who dcf<íatod his enemiea at Tollairii, is represented by a single í-ecc 
(No. 11 of 1S99), the Ptmdya Iciug JíaKañjadaiyaii by two (Jí'os. 9 and 10 of 1899), the Ploysaln Vira-RfnMJftt 
by one (No. 57 of 1S97) and the Vijayauagara king Sáya^a-üdaiyar by ene (No. 8 of 1899). Of the 12 Chola ] 
cords sc'cured from the place feíx beloüg to the time nf Rájaküsanvarraan (Nos. 53, ^ 62 and 6í? of the Madt 
epiírrapluüal collectiou for 1S97 and Nos. 6A aud 13 of the same for 1899), two to Paratüíarivarmau (No. 
oí 1897 ana 7 of 1899), one each of Parántaka I (No. U of 1899), Parakesarivarman who took the head of t 
i ándya (No. 6 of 1899), RaíSudra-Chr.li I (No. 6é of 1897) and Knlóttañga (No. 60 o£ 1897). 
* Sonth-Ind, Inscn., Yol II, Part IV, Nos. 94. and 95. 

s A. siuiilnr eiidowment is registere;! in the Kfu*am granfc. See Annual Re^ori on JSpi^raphif for 18y 
paragraph 9, and South-Ind* Imcrs,, Vol, I, No. 151. 

' « Nos. 9 and 10 of the Madras JSpi^rapMcal collection for 1899. 
t No. 11 of the same collection. 
8 Annual Report o» Epigraphi/ for 18íi7, paragraph 9. 

» Annual lUport on Epifjraphy for 1899> paragraph 22. Other temples at; Niyamam, mentioned ia tí 
Tanjore iuscríptious, are Níripakesari-Isvara, Sandiranialli-Iávara and Arikulakesari'-Isvata {Bouth-l^ 
Imcrs., Vol. II, Part III, pp. 287> 291, 294 and £95). It may be nofced that the great-graudfather of Üi 
Kodambilür chief VikrainaküsQri, the o])pone&t of Vira-Pándya, was a certain Nripakesari. 

10 Tue same featareisBoticeablein the Küram grant of Paran 'édTaravar man and in the KáEkü(}i P^^*^ 
Hftadlvarman. 



No. 10.] SENDALAI PILLAR INSORIPTIONS. 135 

while that of tbe letter leu does not pass to the left* o£ the vertical line representing k} Tlio 
piilli or vimma is in most cases marked by a slightly curved top-stroke and, curiouslyenough, it 
is also marked on some vowels and combined coiiBonants.s Va bas an indenture at tbe bofc- 
tom^ and the ahhara ya has always a closed loop at tbe beginning. Tbo central loops alone o£ 
fia and na are fnlly developed and tbey are engraved on a lower level tban the tops of the 
letters,* da is representad by a mere curre, concave at íbe rigbt side, as in the Küram grant 
and the Eásakudi platea. The i sign of vi and U in vüi (Une 3 of the Ist pillar, south 
face) are very peculiar, inasmuch as tbey are written apart from the letters to which they belong 
and almost on the top of the following syllables. The syn3bol for u in lio, m and tu is a mere 
horizontal line sligbtly indentured. Being T7ritteu in Tamil poetry, the record is free from 
Sanskrit letters and words, except when it mentions tbe titles of tbe king. The ouly other ín* 
stanoe where Grantha letters are used is foand in the word paramehara occnrriug in line 4 of A 
on the first pillar. 

Of etyraological intorest is the word Padari, wbich occiirsintbo first inacription (A) on the 
first pillar, (line 7). Padari is the feminine forní of Padarar, wbich . is the Tamil adaptation 
of the Sanskrit word I?7¿a¿ar¿i. In several inscriptions we meet with the form Pitón with 
ita honorific Pidáriyár wbich seems to be a variant of Padari, The word, of which Padari 
or Pidári is tbe Tamii eqnivalent, ís Bhatfcárakí, Bhatáraki or Bhatari» At present, tbo 
term Piddri invariably indicates a village goddess, of probably Dravidian origin. It is worth 
wbile to ascertain Jf it had the same significanco in ancient times. In the modern temple 
of SelHyamman at Alambakkam, we Lave some early inscriptions of the llth century. One 
of them states that the temple of Pidari was constrncted by a certain Irayúr Alañkarapriyan 
alias Tiru-Opriyñran (No. 704 of 1909) ; while two otbers on the same temple register 
gifts made to the temple of Saptamatrikas (Nos. 7ü5 and 706). It is not unlikoly that tbey 
all refer to the same temple, í.e. that on which the inscriptions are fonnd. Similarly also 
tbe Selliyamman temple at Vélachcbéri near Madras is referred to in one of its inscrip- 
tions, which belongs to the llth century A.D,, by the ñame Kala-Ehatari (No. 317 of 
the Madras Epigraphical colleotion for 1911); wbile in another, it is called the temple 
of the Saptamati'ikas (No. 316 of the same coUection). From these ref erences ifc looks as 
íf the Saptamatrikas wero known by the term Piífárí or Ed¡á-BJiatan, The Tanjore inscrip- 
tions of Rajaraja mention the three Pidari temples Kala-Bhafcariyar, Tiruvakdaiyal and 
Kuduraivattamudaiyal. Though the first of these might refer to the Saptamatrikas, the latter 
two at least appear to denote village deities. Thus it is plain that in the llth century A.D. 
Pi4ari was indifferently used to denote Aryan gods and village deities. In course of time ít 
seems to have lost the former application. And it is worthy of note that the term Padáran, 
Padárar or Pidaraíj has now degraded in its meaning. The original signíficanc0 of this word, 
í»6. Hhe lord or god,' Í6 now entírely lost, as it means *asnake charÉer or snake catcher.* 
The chango in this case can be easily acoounted for by the original application of the word 
Pa^áraij to Siva, who is the great snake charmer. 

There is nothing in these r^pords to show the time when the kings mentioned in them 
flonríshed or the dnration of their reigns, As we have not got many Tamil inscriptions 
})elonging to periods earlier than the 8th century A.D. to enable us to compare the oharaoters 
jímployed in the subjoined recprds, paloography seems an unsafe gdde to fix with any amount 

^ The u sign of ku passes to thf^ leffc of the vertical stroke in the Küram granfc. 

2 The vowel 6 in íJtjTfiwjrw (Une 3 o£ A on the second pillar), the letfcer h m hof^/f (Lme 4 of P Oü tbe 
tlíird pillar) and t in iol (lino 3 of H on the same pillar) bear on them the puUi mark, 
It may be noted that Da has no <iurve at the bottom in the Küram grant. 
* Ihe 8hp,pe of na differp viery wi^ely from that }n either of tjie two granis. 



13r> EPIGRAFHIA ÍNDICA. [Vol. XJlí 



oí certainty tliu date of tbtise recoidá. ÁH tiini cnr: sliii be b¡ií<1 of them imm a wiudy oí the 
í'hííriL'ters is ti.ac tlitíj miiy bo tmtatlvely reforrod to ti:e Hrsn Iialf of thc Sth century A,D. 

Ikícre n'.tieuig tlic íichievciiioiits dVenirahláagn Miittííraiyan, whicli avo record«:'d m fche 
foüjwin/ inscriptions, it is neces.-íary to add a .'ev-i'' vrords rcu^aixling the fiíinily to \vl\!ch he 
l.K ioügod. The members of fchis faraily appoav to iiiiv^.; pinyod aii iiíiportaat part in ílic history 
üf Soatíiurn ludia. The exaet níiture oi' thelj' origi:i aad the exteot and development of their 
domiiúoiid hoxü timo to time cannot bo clearlj ma^'e cut from tbe few records that speak ot 
them. 'Iliough matsli of thoir history Btiíl remains iu tbe ¿ai'k, the little that can be gathored 
froni tiie avaílahlc matorials is put dowii lierc 

Tbure is huí a singlo refercaco to th¡8 family in aiicient Tamil ütcrature and it occurs in 
the Xahidiiidr. Two stanzas hero mentlon a coi'taiu Poru-Muttaríiiyan. Tkis ñamo socáis to 
be a con;raction of Porambiduga Mutiaraíyan. wíiich, as wil! he poiated oiit bolow was 
borne by s<ime kins^s of this hue. The dato oí rho poeni not beiiig known, it ís not possible 
to bay wliioh hing ia here alliideJ to. S3.ao co'^n\h:ntütov^> ou the work take tho word 
Mattaraijau to mean Si king wLoso brt'rit ¡ry incJuiUí.i ¡^artH oF tho tlireo aucient donunioas 
úf the Dokhan, vi:, thtí Ch-jiM, ChOLt and thií íTiiijya.' Tiiv^ tiúdltivuiai aocoimi rchiíinf' to the 
origiü of tho Nihidiíj^lr inclino,^ ene to the l)oiief tb;i,t ího Alni,í.ar.,uy;ins woro oi Pándya 
dcsoent. The titlo Manin, which we fiad eount;ctod witk .sonic of tho kaowu kings of the lirie 
antuití to hm] fíuppoi'fc to this víow. Eveii if thuy did 2V}t boloag to tho origijial Pandya ütoidv 
thore i- íiot nnich doubt a:í to their boiiig a brai-ca of Uifin. 

IUii¡uj)jjiduijM k moiúioniid ííi^ on^-' oí tbo ¡'¡ruA'is o¡* íli-: í^j-íy Padava ]&í\íí Maiion^h^a- 
varinan in two of liifc iascription.s,^ u;!d it may be oinsok^ve'í Lh;it thor.> is a s i'Ong üirudtv botweeu 
this títle [uid thosü borne by tho ]\Iuttaraiyau füuiiíy. Tlk> Tamii work NaudlhMiíjuIntfjim 
which dí.-8oribe=; the valorous deeds oí anoíher Paüava s Avrc-o-n,, v/;. Xandívaanau ^ who 
gaínod a victory afc Telláru, Karagrulu and other plioos/ d. si^u'uaU'b hini as Vldr-Undiígii, %vhioh 
h actaally foaud to be the surnamo of ono ov two I^íuti ai:d} au kingH. Tliore aro not .siinkhmí 
grounds at presen!; to d.^cide wheíher tho Palhivas borrowod int.'.>o tilles from tho Mnttaralyaiis 
or knit tho same to the latter. Ñor do to kiiow the tíiivaní .taan.ns whuíh ied titíier ot the two 
te adopt ího tillas oftheotW. Stono ÍLscriptioüs diiiu: /^rod ^o faiM^n^eal í wo otUei- s^^^^ 
titlc'S, r::. l'ci'umii¿d;uju and Mdrpjndntjn, 

TliL ih\^í: of the ínñoriptiouá editod íjeíovv may h? t.'oi)i^,id.'!V'd n^ nn introdurtion io Vm^ Tamil 
vers.. rhat lodow inasmueh as it .tatirs that on the.e piila.s nre icu,nh'd ího tdJe. of km^^ 
Penimbidcigu Mattaraiyan, tii, piae:jí> whore he -ained vh-íurie-s and thi. isaiaes of the poeS 
^:^uo euai]n:oea iha Manidas. Three gem^-atir^ús oí kin-s at-o ht-ro fiivm, r¡:. (1 ) Penimbidueu 
Mutfcaraiyan alia^ Kuvavan Maran, (2) hi,; son liangovadiyaraíyaii ali,^ Maran Parames 
varan and (:0 bus son Perunabidugu Mtittaraiyan alias Úiivamn Máran. The ñubaerment 
Verses redsíeríhemilitary^exploítBof tho ]a.t nieniber. i! i. «uníamos ai--^' fetuted to h,^rJ 
tor^.^. ^Wm.7u«d;^7..., ^a^n^feaK AtUlha.an, TumarJUyau and Kalvarahuhan In tho 
body of tho ;^auza.. S.ra^mrafH nUMiiran, Va. Muran, and SaUn^^Maran are al.o applied fo 
lam. ^Onerflha verses on the 2nd pillar (n^ tl,,^ j^-,^^^ ^^^^^ ¿^^ j^¡^^^ 

o Tan^ax (.. ia.ioro), a.d two otber sfan.as on the san.e pilh.r ( A and C) " makc him the lora 
ofVallam^whKaMHiJnti^^^^ that ñamo, 7 mikvs sonfch^w^.t of Taníoro 

ihii., a^n.]ore and Vallam aproar to Inxve b,.en ph^cca of íniportance in the dominión of Poram^ 
biduga Mu tara^yan, and xt is intere.tbg to note that the íonner plaee, wlueh Vijayálaya hadto 
captnve n. th.e middle of tho Dtli oeatury A.D, was inoludod ¡n th.. dominíons of Perambidaga 
MaUarawan m tho Sth canta ry A D. The banner of tho king eoutaiued the v^l and an¿tirer 
wííapon wiiose ñame la lost m tlio liisciiption. 



1 Thcse reoorls come from Ü,e cave^at Trichiu^.polj amVl'ullavBwii.r 



,] SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. 



Tho following placas, whova tho king gídnvñ vicv^írieH, aro ííIí^o insiitionud : Kodiiinb^l^^-r 
(dso cailed Kodumbai), Manalíir, TiagrJür, Kílndalür, Alundiyür, Kam, MsrañgDr. 
Annalvayil, Semponmári, Veukodal in Tañjai-Sombula-nádu, Pugali and Kannanür. 

Ai Kánnanñr tíio arnis of tbc kliig vrere tlirccted against the pconie of Kó-nadii r,.ní,l :it 
Tiñgalíir he defeated tlio Tonnavar, i.o. íhe Pánuya, caiisii^g tlipir quecos ío niourit tlio íuuena 
ptk. Ticgalür is sitaated 8| miles nortíwoar;t of Tiiujorc^ and is celobratod üíí tho native village 
of Appüdi-Nayanar, oue of thc sixty-tliiee Sai\a devotees, wlio fioarislied in tlio 7rh ccntury A.D. 
Kodumbalár was a place of considerablo antiquity, ho'mg tlie principal town in Kñ-nádu and the 
capital üf Idañgali-Nájanar and a local familv of cliiof.s,' Tho ¡xiii playod hj íhe chiof of 
Küdumbalür in this battie is not statcd. Bii¿ as iho pooplo of Ko-nadn are represented as 
having becn defcaíod at Kannanür in tlie hill ncar vvliich tliey aro said to hav^c takea refage, 
íhc chicf of Kodumbalñr mighfc be .sii.p-posed to have beou ono of tho opponenfcs of Perambiduga 
Miittaraiyaiiin this battifv Kaririai>r¡r was tJio tapital of iho Hojsaja kiiig Vira-SomGsvara 
in the 13tli century A.D. and ií haa bif^n vhníiñcil with Samayavoram in tho Trichinopoly 
takik. It ¡B interoífíing to note that thc Paridya king Anko.sari Tér-Máran, the father of 
Noihivijiidaiyari (A.ü. 7(>í>-70), dvfoaí/'d the Pa!h;vaa at Kudumbalür.-^ Manalnr müationed 
in ot"i' i'ceord inay bo ¡d<ínl:i*í-u witJi a vili;i.go of üv.it n.:iv:].> in tho Tanjore Distuíct, 10 miles 
froiü Kambakóiiani. Annalvayil is a villago iu tlio Pudukkiirtai Sfcate. The poet's desoi'iption 
of Kaudalür «hows tbat ifc adjoinod tho sea. It k not anlikely tliat tho Choras wero hoi'e oveí-- 
come. Semponmári, wlierc Pornmbidiiga Mnttaraiyari is said to have gaincd a victory (2iid 
pillar, G), is rcfcrred to in Iho ilfa/¿4i'a/Jí5¿z as having been taken by the Singhalese general 
LañkSpura-Daiidanátha in iho war of tho Pan<lya BucccHfíion, which happenod in the latter haíf 
of the 12th century A.D. It 13 probably wituated in the Pndakk^tlai State. Karai may be 
idcntificd with the modera Karaiyür, a villago in the Tirnppattfu* taluk of the Ramnáid district. 
It is rnontioned, in an inscriptioD,'*' as boing sihiated in KilralaHiiiga-valanadQ, the same división 
in which Tiruppattür was.^ I am not ablo to Iduntlfy tho ocher two places. As thc records o£ 
this king are not distributcd ovor a largo extcnli of couritry, which wonld have boen the case if 
he had aoted independently and conqii(TCMÍ ii; battie the Chura, tlie Pandya and íhe Kodumb.rilár 
kings, it rnay perhaps be px'osumed that hü \vas a foudatory priace under one of the &;oathL'rn 
power.s. 

Thíi \'orfíQB ongraved on th^.'SC pillara v/crc componed by Vélnanibanof Paohehili Aeháryar 
Aniruddar, Ilamborumánar of Kottítru and Ainamruiilai of Pavadáyamañgalam ín Kílár- 
kürram. 

PSchchiF^ was tho head-quartcrs of a snbdiv^isíoa in Mala.nadu aZiasKájaáraya^valanádu,' 
and it hafí been idontified with Tiruvasi in tho Trichinopoly district. Kilar-karram way a 
saMivÍ8Íon of Nittavinoda-valanadu.^ 

Ifc may not be out of placo to notice híu'o n fctv kinga vvho appcar to have bclonged to tho 
.samo family, and to show the prol)able rolatiou that eiástod bet^vecín them. At Tirumaiyam in 
the Pudukk5ttai Stato there is a record of a cenain Vidélvidugu Viluppéradi Araisan whose 



1 Scvvt'lPri LMs ofÁnk, Vol. I, p. 270. 

* Annual Riport on Fpi^raplit/ for 3903, p. íS7< El^^ht geiic^ratúviL^ of these eliiefs, wliose last momber can 
he assignoíl to the lOth century A.D., are liore ^Ivon as imiA ín a rccoisl Ci^pl.d tm Küdumbálür. 

^ Annual Meport ou JSpUjraphíj for 1908, p. 03. 

* No. 92 of the Aladras Epigrapliical colloefciou for 1903. 
^ No. 1*3 of thc same coHcdioa. 

6 This pkce is idoutical with Tírüváíi ín the Trichiaopoly districfc. Tiravachchirúmam and Tiravamall- 
svarain H\ro tho templi'a ia ¡t, Súnth-Intl Iníícrs,^ Vol Ií> Pare íli, pp. 284 f, 

7 HcnUi-hiL Inscrs., VoL lí, Part I, p. 60. 

s Amiml Report on Epiijrapht/ for 190G, paragríiph 2. 



138 EPIGEAPEIA INDICA. [Yol. XIII. 



other ñame was Sattan Máran.i ^q j^jg niotlier is stated to be Perumbidugu Perundévi, 

we raay take him for a probable son of No. í5 Perurabiduga Muttíiraijan. Padikalari a Zías 

Amarünri Muttaraiyaní, referred to in a record of Púyálaikkadi, ís perhaps an early king of 

tbis djnastj.^^ A contemporary o£ Danti barman of the Pallavatilaka family was a certaia 

Márppidugu.^ Wi^at bis other ñame was, we do nofc knovr. Sattan Pajiyüi, wbo excavated 

tíio cave at Narttáinaíai."* was also a member of tbis braueb. He was the son of a certain 

Vidélvidugu, wbo musti have beea different frora tbe one already noticed, because be appears 

to ba^^e been tbe contempovary of tbe Ganga- Pallaya Nripatunga, Later ía point of tiiíie was 

a certaiu Satrubhayañkara Muttaraiyan, whose queon figures as donor in a record of the 

Pándya king Sadaijamajanj discovered at SevilipSri in tbe Tinneyelly district.^ Pertapa tbis 

Saclaiyamáran is idéntica] witb Rajasimba-Pándya, tbe opponenfc of tbe Cbóla kitig Parantaka I. 

Taragnnanátti, the daixghter of a certain Vidélvidugu Muttaraiyan, was tbe queen of Sem.* 

biyan Irukkuvol,^ wbose idenfcity witb tbo Koflarabalür cbief Viki^amakósari is ostabliabed 

iu tbe xinnual Reporf on Bpgrujphj for 1908, p. 88. As Vikranaakésari ís said to have fougbt 

witb Vira-Paiidya, tbe opponent of Áditya II Karikala, tbis Yidelvidugu may be considerod 

to be different from tbe two otbet s mentioned above. From wbat bas been said now, the 

follovíiiig sjnchronism may be estabb'sbed : — 

(1) Perumbidugu Muttaraiyan alias Kuvavan. Mayan. 

(2) Ilañgííradiynraiyan alias Máran Pn ramos varan, son of (1). 

(3) Perumbidugu Muttaraiyan alias Suvaran Mara:ci, son of (2). 

(4) Vidélviduguvilapperadi Araisan alias Sattan Maja;!, confcetnporary of Nandivarmarj 

a probable son of (3). 

(5) Márppidugu, contemporary of Pallavatilaka 

Danti, 

(6) Vidélvidugu, contemporary of Ganga-Pallava 
^ Nripatuñga, 

(7) Sattan Paliyili, son of (6). 

(8J Satrubhayañkara Muttavaiyau, contemporary of SadaiyamSjpa^. 

(9) Vidélvidugu Mattaraiyan, contemporary of ' Vikrama^ 

késari. 
Several traces of tbe rule of tbis family exist in tbe Tanjore and Tricbinopoly districts aa 
well as in tbe PudukkQttai State. Some of the inscriptions of tbe Chola kiug Rajaraja I (A.D. 
S854013) mention a place called Marppidugudevi-chaturvédimañgalam in Rajéndrasimba^ 
Talanadu,7 evidently called after one of the qaeens of Márppidugu. The big well at Tinjvellarai 
called Marppidugu-Perungiíiaru was constructed between tbe 4tb and 5tb years of Danti^var- 
man.8 Records of Parantaka I fouad at Alambakkam show tbat tbere was, in aaoíent times a 
tauk called Marppidug-gri in tbat vilb.ge.» Slambákkam ifcself was called Dantivarmamañ- 
galam;o An inscription of Danti discovered at Tiruvellarai makes mention of MSrppidugu^ 
Iíang5v§I,^^who should have been an officer unde r Márppidugu. At üyyakkoíi4%-Tírnmalaí 

I ^'' *^^ °^ *^^ ^"^'^^ ISpigrapKieal colteion for 1906. « No. 142 of the same collectíon foTlOOT 
Tlici'eason8foreoa8Í(lemgMarppi4tigiiasaf€udatoryof DantUresct forth in mv v^ner oa the 'tí^ 
veilami vell inacriptíon, a5o«í, Vol. XI, pp. 154 ff. ^ l* P*"^ "» wie nm. 

* No. 365 of the Macim Epigraphical coll.ctlon for 1906. » Ko. 421 of tbo saine coUection for XOOa 
Shemafees agranito the temple at.Kudumiyámalai in the 8th year of tho mm of Pamk5íiai.ir*r«,«« 

(Ko. 337 of the Mtidras Kpigraphical coHecfciou fnr 1904). ^ i-araJcosanvarinaa 

rsomh-lnd. Inscrs., Vol II, Part III. p. 325. 8 ji^,^^ y^^ ^h pp 155 ff 

• No. 714 of the Madras Epigraphkal c<»llectían for 1909. It is al.o referxod to iu the reci>rds of RaíakSsa^i, 
v,mm and Parakesarivarma», somo of ^hich «jay he earlier than the time of Pamnt^ka L ^^^*^^^i' 

i<» Annual MepoH on JE^igm^ly for 1910, paragrapb 14. 
^* No. 88 of the MUra$ Bpigraphical coUection for 1910. 



No. 10.] SENDALAl PILLAR INS.CRIPTIONS. 139 



and a f ew other places m the Tricliinopoly district tliere was in use in ancient times a \veigbt 
called Vidélvidugu-kal.! The naming of places, wells. tauks and weights, sucli as here notíced, 
cannofc but poinfe to the sway of the members of the Mattaraiyan family in this part of the 
country. Their inscriptions have, as already pointed out, been found in the Tanjore and Trich- 
inopoly districta and in the Pudukkottai State. Though theso are fow, the unmisíakable 
marks left by them in the country are nofc so. O n the growth of the Chola power in Tanjore 
the Muttaraiyans seem to have sunk into insígnificance, A certain Vijsyalaya Muttaraiyan 
figures as a signatory in a record of the Chola king KulSfctuñga I, discoyered at Tirunedun- 
gülam in the Trichinopoly district.^ Probably he was an officer under the Chola sovereign. It 
may also be noted that the village o£ MuttaraáanallarS in the same district may date from 
early times and may probably have to be tracei to some member of these kings. Thére is a 
class of pcople who cali themselvea Multara sans,** and this is perhaps the only liviag remnanfe of 
this ancient dynasty. 

Inscriptions on the first pillar, 
A. — Top section ; north face. 

TEXT, 

1 dutta [Pe]rumbidtigu Muttarai- 

2 yan^ajina Kuvávan M[araij=ava- 

3 n magan Ilangovadiyaraiya* 

4 n=ayina Maran Paramesvaran-a- 

5 van maganí Perambidugu Mutta- 

6 raiyan=ayina Suvaran Má3Paii=ava- 

7 n=eduppitta padari-kOyil^ava- 

8 n=erindav=ñrgalum=avar3i porga- 

9 lum=avanai=ppádi]QLar pergalum=i* 
10 ttñngari-mél=:eladina ivai 

TRA3S-SLATI0N. 
^ . * . . Perumbidugu Muttaraiyan alias KuvSva^ MSran. Hís son (was) 
Ilañgdvadiyaraiyan alias M5ra|i Paramesvaraij. His son (ivas) Perumbídugu MuttaraiyaijL 
alias Suvaran MSran. Tho Pidari temple (was) built by hím. The places which he conquered, 
the ñames (bome by) him and the ñames (of tJie poets) who sung of him are engraved on these 
pillars. These*^ 

B. — Same section ; west face» 

TEXT .7 

1 [Srl-Ma^aii] 

2 §ri-Satri%ésari 

3 Sri-KalYarkalvan 
é Srl-Atisahasan* 

1 No. 46G of the Madras Epigrapbical coUectioa for 1908. 

2 No. 670 of the same colloction for 1909. 

* This villago is at & distanco of 5 miles from Trichinopoly, 

* This clase of peoplo is moetly to he found in the Tanjore and Trichinopoly districts, 

* A portion of the inscription is mutilated at the beginning. 

* There is not innch significance in thiíá word here. 

^ These are the iifcles of the king and as such aro nofc translated» They may he rendered as the glorious 
Cnpid, the glorious Hon to the enemy, the chief kalva of the halvar and he who Is thoroughly truthf ul or hrave, 
Kahar are perhaps a class of people and may he & variant of kal\an, a trihe inhabitiug the Madura District awd 
Pttdukkottai State. 

* Bead Batruu 



uo 



EPIGEiPHIA IN^DlC-i. ^^'^^- XUI, 

C.— Same soetiou ; caet f ace. 
TEXT. 

1 Vtt\gat-[pü]rn[ma]^ . . 

2 s('r vel-kodi) Sü 

3 Van-Maran [i*] señgat-ka- 
■i rum-pugadii se»r=--iibkkn va- 

5 ü-ku!an-tñr [1*3 trt'.;a)."r"ii má- 
v=aianiln=cliebcñ-kanvU-man- 
7 pavaadav [i *] -ñi=Araudiyar-c!i [na] in- ü [rj - [ .i * ; 

TEATÍSLATION. 

M.UU11. m- íh the pi.oe wlioro t!'.c rod-ycd blaok ülophante of Máran of (j.>,o.././) sword,- 

,,..;ebauuerO-K...:..:i)tl^o rr"' and tUc svarüke . • . ^vit(> fearful eyes,--.oam.d 

-^t'- r-v caisiu- ibe destvu-^Üou of tlic cars (o] W nneniij) adomod wita gaid-itids ot 

f'" ''^; .,,.,1 pi",^t' ' f 'o '(,"., -s) CtonL-thur loith) the animáis {!.ü,Ví<-/í, iZn/.¡j|7C(i the rars) and 

-pvffiu Jast (vvucd) with led í Joud. 

D.-Same section ; (2) ftouth íi\oe. 



2 ' 'ppa ndi [|*]4vk:Magu ko- 

;-; Liii-kiulai' ka^va vili-i k'^]kat- 

4 pc^' f:*^! punu^akxindu 

5 kiii}-ñm[baJ^'=pp5L' Ma- 

6 mlür vcnmdo [|*] ii3an- 

7 n=alainda áir-Maran val [¡1*]^ 

8 Paohcbü Vélnamban 

O pfuHria. 

TEANSLATION. 

The sword of tlie glorious Maran, tlie lord of the earth, conqucred in lattle Manalür, so 

hnt the vuiiuves *^ düvouml thfí fafc IvnvolB and the (icvils with 

(:/';,/, ] opeut^d (\vos, thru.stliig thoír hnnds into the w^and.s (oj Ihc emmy), ato their {jíU',ih). 

'Ihi'fc were coiaposed l»y VGhiaiahau of ráehchü. 

^ T]a's\lluhic^//'.'ríí/;z<i h;ivobr<.;u ivstnr/?d iToni thí'^ i short htter iu.d a f-ii.i'Jiüuit aro lobt 

al ihe pad of tías iinc. 3/íz look.s likí* ¡a in tho ovlpfinal, 
■-■ Mv'tve: Vcnbá. Wbea scauned it wouUl stand thiis :-*» 



5» J'tim is from the abáfcrnct nouii mmnai. 



* ¿"íi/.xiHiaeans'highclíi^s'. TíiIícu wlth fluwers, it \m hoon remkved lu -'choice*. [The s>'lables rañ^ 
hilan-tür may also be áWuXoú v-'-añq-ul andar and vi adered * of those {cneuij lángs) u bo dicd tbcrc '.— H. K. ^S.] 
í^ Tiie íiyllables lasfc at tho ])cginiiiiig: eliould form \vit\ippa tho first three ñr of the fií-nt liiie. 
fi TLc lottev ^y bavinjj beea wrougly incised iastcad of j}«3 tlio ccgruver seems to have eras<'d the « sigii. 
í Aíétre ; Toiibfu Wben scuiiiied tho síauza wouhl stand tbus : — 



-"» Wljíit iri loát h'U- musí be a description uf tLt' vulturcs. 



SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. 141 



S.-'-^Botioin fícction ; sojitli faec. 

";:! i; i i íij -- T a ñ j cii -^ í. li r a m •• p a - 

:"> di !'inv?í'i' [:*] vivkinm vlraiv-r^-^' 

TEAFíiLATION. 

•f b(-; vv>i!:i.i!j ririgiPí^ Üic stato O í Tañjai appeariiig in iho midst of fíelds ever ñlled wiih. 

v;ai-c.y. ^ H.i". .. :;h;;iing'' i/rí;/;. /A(// mapous) mnve over tliü hülocks of corp^es , . . 

Idií^c oJopíí.r„iiit> ....... 

¥, — Samo Bcctiou ; üortL face. 
TEXT. 

"¿ . .:. ivá-iíiojv^ppiiru- 

;1 v\A:ív rjiiiiiiíun [f^'j vól-ko- 

1- .:vl;l ..... 

'■; . . kkaliiT'afjji-Tna- 

*; . . . . .^ 

TBAIÍSLATIOIír. 



i i ^-' i' . 



[,1 ti!.; (,.';.. I/-//, rallad) rH evon at (,s?¿c?¿ young) age wlien unripe^ words 
a:/:' :^■^• «i fi ^'la íiís rcaiUri'ül i:U)Uth not (r;>m/>/í?/f.¿7^ ........ 

G- — Same section ; wcst face. 
TEXT. 

'l :\1 -Xi'jr' pp;i:;íVi-\i 1 ufi van va* 
2 ii-a.ra.i Pr-il^avan-sü- 
> :i:i!.kl:-arini puruppíuia-má- 
■1' Til ;)(..ra-kaKrm .... 

TEANSLATION. 

;" i líiul <i:iy \vl;in iíiu ritrong foit-es of tliu Pandya (núnavan), who was powerful of Lis 
nr.s, i.iarad L.' Uiiy.l agaii.ijt tho arnij^ of tbe Pallava, (he) wiíii warlike elepbants . • . . 

H.— Same ecctionj eaet face. 
i Yax- kaiy-alaYirrn- 

2 yj^aiUiV-'ig^.ü-vikku- 

3 n 1 - . . íi gii-i =--c li clior ixvi'l m- 

4 avalla ..... 
r>7 duüingvdj 



* Tiu- Ictüiv n in;.y !ju rc>ti.red luirc. ^ Mctre i Kattalaikalittuíaí. 
9 /'i¿ üi.'.vi.ri tr> síi'nio. I dr.\ not íiuito Bxire of the nüGaniní:!: intended as the passage is mutilated* 

* Mülví' : í<;i!.riilanvuU< tíiv'ti.. ^ Vilaiyamoli is cquivaleüt to Jciulalai or malalai, 
« Mutio ■ KiJtMnilaUUui^i-. ^ Motre : Venbá. ^ ^ 

Tír<ÍJpA TI ^^-'-^ ■ 

\5¿>sí>«« — y^ 

'4 '5 * 'í^ti^^^V^ 



U2 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vól, XIII 



TRAMSLATION. 

Oh Panegyrists ís (only) equal to the measure of onr hands 

. , lívho holds in his liand the vel with which he destroyed hia enemies . 



TnsGripíions on the second pillar . 
A. — Top sectioi) ; north face. 

TEXTo 

1 rkkey=:allaiy-aja=k- 

2 k&landari [|*] mullaikkéy 

3 laxirpadumó enr-enru Val- 

4 lakkón [i*] Karaívay=pp{5r- 

5 venra Von-Maran kai pó[la]n-[|*] 

6 kálaváy^kkelcnéy kaadu [1*]^ 

1 K5:t5rr-I- 

2 lam peruma- 

3 nar pádiyadu. 

TRANSLATION, 

• • • • When (well) considered, (it) caimot stand boforo ({,e. equal) 

the MuUai. Liko unto the hand of Marajj of (powerful) vél^ who is the lord of Vallam and 
who gaiiied victory m the baítlo at KSrai ........ Composod by I|amp0rumai>ar 

of Kóttaru* 

B»-^Samo section j wost face. 

TEXT. 

1 ^val-amarul vagai-ppñ=[j*] 

2 kkuDJUfckamnl ka^ni- 

3 kk(5'M5raii-Rañjai=fc" 

4 ko© [I*] k5l-ali moymbiV- 

5 Kodumbalür kaynd-eritta- 

6 í> [r]-I5lál-ulag-alikkun't5l» [|i*] 

TBANSLATIOIT, 

With the stretigth of the powerful yáU, kmg MSyan, the lord .of Tafijaí, wboso lockfí aro 
fragrantwíth the flowerof i^a^cii, who woars a garland and wboso ams protect the earth; 
marched with rage against Kodumbalür aud burut ít. 

Terse. Metre:Veabá» ® ^ 



a«d TanM To judge from the alliteratioB, the ñnt ñr may be mfcored as mW. ^* 



-*- ■-*- \^^ mm^ ^^ 



^^' ^^-3 SBITDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. 



U3 



1 



C— Same sectiou ; east face. 

TEXT. 

^Ia=tt(^y [t]tanaval^-eñ- 

2 gam [I*] vara puñal áü] Valla=kk[5]- 

3 Miran seruvil [|*] MarañgürvaCy]- 
4¡ ppattar-udal kudaindu mandi [¡*J-p- 

5 purañkarray=kkond-e- 

6 limda puP || P^chcliil Vel- 

7 lamban padina 

TRAWSLATIOIT- 

A8 it yas fiteeped in tlie mooa's ligH the bifds with their months (bilis) sharp at tío 
ontsidcpickedatthe dead bodies and ávmk (the blood) of those who fell iu the battle of 
Marangiir fougbt by Maran, the lord of VaJlam which is surrounded oa all sides by water • 
aiid weut away. Composed by Vélnamban of PachchiL 



D. — Samesection; eouth face. 
TEXT.5 



1 [Sri-Maraíi] 

2 Sr!-Satri(tru}késaii 

3 Bri-ICalvflrakalvan 

4 Sri-Atisahasan 



E,— Bottom section ; north face. 
TBXT. 



1 P^r=ilai=ppañgaya- 

2 ñ-kñmbasppiyaiyin 

3 ku]ru-m-alai=pp6ndlr=i- 

4 laia=kkollum padam*i[dí]- 

5 [ri] n¡y«araí^ti[m«ñ]ttar ktri [lai] - 

6 * . . • t « , kala];i-ma 

7 VTÍÜ . . 



TEANSLATION. 



You appearcd there just like the young sboot of tlie crescent, wMch causes to shrmk ibe bíg 
potalled lotus-ílowors ..... tbe pointed (and) leaf-shaped .... bavmg 
fcd ou the íoreBÍs of protection 



1 Tho first rir and a part of the eecond aie lost at the beginniug of thi» verse. 

2 The lotter iu brackots is corrected froiu soma othor ahshara, 
» illetro í Vcftba. 



* Therc is some vacant spacc at the beginniíig of tbis Une. 

^ Xo translatiüu is givcn, as tlic text ouly coat^ins titlee. Sae note 7, p, 139 above. 



1.14 



1 ¿ov-pngí! ToV'!-''- 

;> l-UVi 1J0r).iUn'a verpri=p- 

í3 , val; [KalvaralkalV'Aa-aai 

7 Ini Ba]t-pugíi.!.áian-p- 






•ri. kíii 



Ge— Same section ; casfe factv 
TEXT, 

1 érti-inar pün^clan-pcllr- 

2 Cliembonmári^kkadi-aríiiia- 

4 dn pinbupagaU^-iiiaitór h- 
¿i ' ..... li.rra . 



TRANSLATION. 



{íll'^'"inl!,ihj 'tu) 



tío ( t;« «f ;»s) Bgor, rtich waa kimlk-d b, tU» cool fon-Bl« .1 ;.-..'."ti(' 

. . tliütvoopsof inale clephantB ..... luarüu . 



H.— Samo ñociion ; south face- 
TEXT. 

i panaiyai=ppagadii küda- 
2 yanru Pallavan vel- 

5 la=Ttennaíi munaíyai^k- 

i ke[da]=chelienj:a-]V[aran mugili- 

6 valar pili Tiüda=chcbiinaiya= 
6 ehclinnai mapi-ppárai a[p]- 
^ par ai áolleii ■vilai[n]- 

8 [da] viíjaijai paparalu vi[rlk]ki'' 



No, IG.i SENDALAt PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. Ii5 



TRANSLATION. 

To cauHC (lestrnctioD to tbü Paudyaaüd to sectire success to tho Palla va {¡iinn), "Mlip^n 
gdvanced tliat day to tlie front of tlie battle.^ 

Inscriptions on tUe third pilla r. 
A. — Top section ; soiitli face. 

TEXT. 

1 SrI'T::nirirriliiyaT\ 

2 Sri-Abliimauadlñran 

3 Sri-Kalvarakalvaii 

4 Srl-Satri(tru)kc'S:iri 

B.— Same section ; nortli face. 

TEXT. 

1 Engiu-imü-kilai- 

2 yum-erark-ariyavry [l*] vn- 

3 ngai-chclieru-Máran va- 

4 1-káytti vin padar'[i*J 

5 vánsey''^ nadii tam-tirnda 

6 má-nada^Kkannanür [|*]=Kk5- 

7 nadar pnkk-olitta kanru-' [ü*] 

TRANSLATION. 

Wben conaidcred {well), {¡t wouhl appoaf) that, being drívcn by the fiery sword of the wai- 
like Maran, wbofio band in reuownod for gifts, the peoplc of Kó^nádu ñhelterüd tLeraselves on 
Iho bilis wboso bigh Kummits, rcaching up the sky, formed the land of the gods aiul were hard 
to climb Tip> The bilis adjoin Ka^nanlJX sítuated m this grcat nruk. 

C.—Same section ; east face. 
TEXT. 

1 Eri vitiambnm-iru-ni- 

2 lam-aytt-enbavá- 

3 n [i*] MSraiji éeru-vr?ri-' 
marañ-kananrn áira-[i*] k- 

5 kodi-nia(la=ttan Kodu- 
() mbai^kkñdada mauna- 



1 The rcst of thia verse ia not ((uite iuí;cnii,nl)l<?. ^ « ^, , 

»7¿^^ZT^eu..mst.Uyc Wuw,o,„ly engravecí and itls;uexc«<ofth. ro„ni,.en«ut« of t,,e n^etre. 



of metre, deleüiip; y. 
« Metro*. Venbá. 



[Liuei 1 mi 2 aiay ako U talieu to lucaa <' bard to bo asccadod by mcn big 



crowds of bear:*.*'— H. K. S«j 



146 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 



[VoL. 3 



7 r [1*3 nedu ma-madil-idinda nliru^ [|*] 

8 Kijar-kkür- 

9 yattu^Ppava- 

10 dayamañga- 

11 lattu Amarun- 

12 nilai áyiiia 

13 Kuvavañ-kañja- 

14 n página patt-i- 

15 tt-fti?. mélaiia 

16 ellam. 

TRANSLATION. 

When the vel of Maran grew ia strength and became hot, tho lengthy and high m 
tixo cool Kodumbai, whicii belonged fco unfriendly kinga and on wbose storeyed buildiua 
(wreAoíííed), weredestroyed and the dast rose (to the shy) and formed, as it were a 
earth (there). AU the stanzas (engraved) on thís pillar wero composod by Amarunnüs 
IKluvSvaí?. KáñjaijL of Pavadayamañgalam in Kiisr-kürrana. * ' * 

D. — Same section; west faco. 

TEXT. 

1 Seni[Ta] íja- 

2 danáj-éhindiyarpala [|*]- 

3 maruyalaray va^-Ma- 

4 raijt síra«kkaruvilai[|*] kan- 

5 d5rxa vaíi-dalavaá-kar- 

6 t6rruñ-Kandalñr[)*] mai^« 

7 ddn^ vendar niayam[|*]s* 

TBAIÍSI.ATIOH. 

Thevalourof the Hngs who lost (their) territory when MSra?^ of (poi^^^rftíZ 
(/ot^^/iO with rage at Kandalür, where kanmfai? üowevB excelled the blackneBs of the 
the ^asmmefí^ xiidicated the appearance of the Mr^ (season), showed that they 



E, — Bottom section; bou th face, 

TEXT. 

1 Malarnda-tar va^i-Majraii 

2 ma^n.-AnnalvSyir-[|*] kala- 



^ Metre : Ve^ba. 



^ Ketre: Yeabá. 









V ^^ 






' Zarwm'faí is eUioria Urnalia, 

ruramn m(k Ax^^aH, equiraleot to ácgu,fc a^d Sepfcembar, f<»m 



the X?4r sAa40Q« 



jf^, 10.] SENDALAI PILLAR INSCEIPTIONS. 1*7 



3 nda-uat-kanaláñ-kanga 

4 ulandavnrtam [j*] enb-amTi[du] 

5 sarávey-arand-arañga=víl=ku- 

6 dar£?al . . randa sindam ptL[i:a]ai^ [!*] 



i qo 



TRANSLATION. 

On tlic day when Maran, who woro a garland of expandcd flowers aiid was armed with a 
s^vord fouo-ht at Annalváyil, the yultoes, which were gatliered togethoi- to eafc tTio bone^ made 

i,oi.e aud'tho demons • the bowels issuiug out oí tho 

dcad bodies that foU in tlic place. 

F.— Same section ; west face 

TEXT. 

1 Táliim puáar-Ririgalür=[t]- 

2 tcvvíjv mánaii-talara-=T- 

3 Cten]nan v("]aíi-k;\.ln.==p- 

4 paitada konda vr^ndan 

5 man pü'mnlav[á!] vá]a[iij- 
G tada vaiai=tto-3Sredu-Mara- 

7 n Tar-chülum 

S ... taiidoii . . - '^ . 

TBANSLATION. 

Tiic hononr of the enemies was lost at Tingalur whcre doscending clouds (rest). The 
oleohauts of the Pándya kiug {tcnnmi), wliich appeared on this battle-fiehl, were seized by the 
king of Idngs, le, Nedu-Marau of bread and rouudcd sbouldcvs with whom the goddess of 
^'calth (ovar) resides . . • • • • 

G,_Same section ; north face. 

TEXT. 

1 ííagaú-kand-anjav-cn- 

2 ncñjañ-kaU-enna- 

3 v-ollcri kada-uU' ui[a]- 

4 [ga]n-[ko]nd-eriva[r Tat]- 

5 taír Maran-o[ñ]- . n- 

6 ludar-kkan raegafi-ko- 

7 ndan va 

8 ppaga 

O . gen ^í^^^"i • 

10 ... .^ 

^ Metre: Yonbü. 



s^ w — ^ 



\J v^ 






2 Metre ; KíittaUikkalittnsai. 
* Metre t KíittalaiklcalittuKaL 



v^ 



x(2 



148 EPIGRAPHIA IKDICÁ. [Vol. XIII 



TEAITSLATION. 

As the cloüd ascends fcbe sky partaking of the water of tlie noisy sea, the snake gets 
rightened at its appearance. Bven so my heart throbbed . ... . ray king Maran' 

H.— 'Same section j east face» 

1 Ninradu Villavan val- 

2 l=aran Pallavan se- 

3 . . tól van áeüra[du] 

TEANSLATION. 

The stroDg fortificatíons of the Villavan {i.e. the Chora) withstood, and the Pallava' 
, , . , . reached heaven ... * 

Inscriptions on the foiirth pillar* 

A. — Top section; north face. 

TEXT, 



2 Srl- Abhimanadhlrau 

3 Srl- K a] y arakal van 

4 Sri-Satri (tru)késari 

B.-^Same section ; eaet face. 

TjciXT* 

1 ...... • 

2 r^ panmaganoy pa^- 

3 d-eliim[|*] yam-aridum-eñga- 

4 yarkkéy áolhi nly 

5 mámarañgai [| *] =tteiji^adar 

6 kadaliyar tly-na^a vay-síva- 

7 [n]da[|*] minnadu ven-MSyan niey'^[r*] 

TEANSLATION. 

O (shilled) musician ! speak of the {greatness) of the past times in order that we may kno^ 
fibont Maraii, ^ho holds a red-edged wí of great length, which has made the wíves of ih 
i0ii^M^T (i.e. the Pandya) of powerful deeds to enter iuto the firo 

C— Same section ; aouth face. 

TEXT. 
1 

2 pül-araisu pirava pira neílu 

3 Meru neríi=ppon-p5l pa- 

4 sañ-gadir-ayiram visum porí-^- 

5 r-pparudikk-eQ p5d-aravídu- 



1 The vest of Mb verse is too fragmentary to be translated. 



^ This sta..a should have begun mth the syllables pama. Tbo two ílr bst at the commenoement would harí 
íorm<}d aa adjectival pbrase qualifyimg jjaíiwa^a». 
2 Metre : Venbá. 



v/ ~ -^ v^ _ ^ 



ív^o. loo SEKDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIOKS. 149 



6 ^Tni} inai=chchodi víu vi- 

7 ánmbéy |- Acháiyar 

8 Aniruddar pagiyadii- 

«'•.♦• íVhc-i >-í^¿Mi í^^^o ¿ky v;'i'Ii i!:.í t^o luriiriaríos (Le, tl-s f^vM r::\-; c;";:- 
líocn) oinit sucli a iiglit ;.;í [L.; i^'Ad cí:ih ■';vihn h?rs.^;^ r:íod to üiem. (Thj.:)o IaH..:n :)v::ic 

Aniruddar composud {tuase ccr^rif). 

TEZ?. 

8 ñgal-tirg'iürQ; Vil paraví^y^ 

Iiadii, tho spí^rks oí red iire íkii -v^cre Biro"^ü on ojí: wliito fciítBds o¿ tbe Malaiyc::; wiii^.r 
bc'loi!P;:ed to ihj Áyar roaoníbled tlie hoi\im'in3'y:V3 xiiovinir 011 í.iie 1o-'%v"*Ivíbs iv:i::irs, 

3 b''itÜ!'ua xii'adal-í.nbiim-eri' 

4 ij-aga-'eliclioydal'-iyakkn[t]-' 

5 tai vindSi' Yüi,uíi,,n,mdal-ái- 
G kirara--i;ai-ppagrid- u}- 1- 

7 tíi Máraa-revTar-kaua muda- 

6 . . íigadaít-t'ginan pin 

9 4 . . • ri . . go,y¿í'^ 

TEASÍSLATI03ÍÍ. 

I placed at first riches, ayam, püvai ánd haihlüai* What she did wiíh laor originai love . 

. . .He overéame tlie in the battie against tlie encmj 

in wliich Maran, who hi the elephants , af ter him who fied . , • 



1 ^^' oüly is seen, The rest of tbi;-. line and tlic followiiig two liues aro now baílt in. 

* Mctrc: Kaitalaikkalittnrívi. 

* The original impressían of thh vci\se is lost. Mcfcrc : Kiitialaik);alittupai. 

* The meaniaíj: of tlis síaiv/a ía douLíful. As the oiigiiial has aiace bocn losfc, I Lavo not kcn í '/'i to verUy 
iliO reatiing. Metre ; Kattalaikkalitíuíai, 



]50 



EPIGRAPHIA TNOrCA. rVoL. Xiíi 



Na n.^-BHÜBAXESWAR INSCRIPTION IN THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOOIETY. 

By LlOXEL D. Barxett, 

This i,ní;:2ri|)tíoLi, w'liícli is uow piiblii^liod íov tlxo first '¿iinc, h inciseJ iipoü a slab of stone, 
S ft. 10 iii. iii width ar.d L ft, SI iu. in heiglit, wbich for maiiy ycara has becn stauding ín tho 
hall el: tlxD Rojal Asiatie Society in Loiulon. All tliat is knawa as to its provenanco is tliat 
it caiBO froui tln collo?tiou of '^Colouel Stcwai't "í and as ihe conkuts sliew ihai it waB 
bronghfc frrr.n Bluibanüswar in Orissa, ouc is led to suspcct thatit was originally carríed tlioace 
hy ilajor-GGíioL'al Cnarles Stuart, of tho Bengal Army.^ 

The inscription is imporfeet, coutaining only tho ílrst block of thc record. It is on the 
whole we]l prescrved ; i)at in a fow places tlio .stonc has beon daraa;?ed, and the lotícrs are 
ac^eordingly unccrtaiD. I have preparo'] this test froni rubbings and ostanipagcs kindly mado 
f jr me by the Assisfeanfc Soín-efcary of the Society, Miss SL Frazcr, by the oourtesy of the Socre- 
íary, Islus Hiiglics, and have ohecked fcho rcadings whcrc necessnay by exainiaation of tiie KÍone 
itself.— Tho eíiaracter ís oí tho North-Eastcrn type, and isakin to the ** Lanicia " band faniiliai 
in manuscripts, the chief point of diífercnce beinj^ tliat, whereas in moat manuscnpts tho block- 
Khaped tops oí the leUois aic ^' solid ", i,e, inked all ovor, on this stono the tops ave '' hollow '*, 
oathaod oaly, anil tho ietlers aro somewhafc more roundod. On the wholc, tho style of writincy 
saggests tho f jurtooath century. Tho writing oovers an área of abouf) V» f t, 7 in. in width aud 
1 ft. 2 iu. in height. The arerage height of tho lettora íe about i in. — The language is Sans- 
krit. Of lexical intcrost are fche words ?ífZmf<i& (1.4), %idi4^]ma-parmdyat(l (1. 4), hlraijate 
(1. 5), Janiília (1. Sj. The nasal Í8 usually writtcu in the exact form, according to the varcfn of 
tho foUowiiig consoiiant, instcad of by means of the anusvdra, 8 is several times written for é * 
and V doos dnty botli for the proper v and for b, 

Ovring to itg incompleto stato tho purport of tho inscription is not olear, What there ia 
cf it niay b^ snnvnari.^ed as foUows. After an introdiictory sfcan5ía (v. 1) como praises of 
king Ch5da-G-añga, whose empirc is said to have extended froni the Gódavaiñ to thc Ganí?es 
(v. 2), and of his do^cendaat Anañga'Bhima,^ who overcamo a Yavana enomy'' (vv. 3, 4), 
followed by prai^^es of Anañga-Blxlma's daughter Chancirika and of tho valiant Haihaya 
prince Paramardia, who married hor (vv. 5-7). Then come versea oxtoUing tho land of 
ütkala, ^f^ Orissa (v. 8), a^d of the sanctuary of Bkámra, íhc modorn Bhubanéáwar 
(vv. 9, 10), with a dcscription of the hake Bindusaraa there (vv. 11, 12). Next ^e aro 
told tl'.at in tho reign of Bhanu (Bhanndova), son of Narasiñga-deva, whcn the Saka year 

1 Cbrlr^i Stuart entorcl the anny as a cfiilct iu '1777, and becarao a capfcaiu in 1795, a major in 17'lí) a 
colaiiel iu 1814, má a major^g-eneml iu im, He diecl at Chowriiighce on 1 Aprll 132S. lio was notovíuus fi»r hin 
levo of índiau manncrs and ideas, vvldch cansed him to be kmnvii m " UvMo > Stnari *% and for iho audacions 
muner m .d:ich he «.llecfccd anfc-qaitic. lUjóndralul Mitra foeliaí,^ly rd'ers to h¡H depr.dationa iu tho to,r.pIas of 

^ZI^l^ • • • When ccmandíng at Snngor, be built 

a tcinplo theie. He Mas Inried at Calcutta m a tomb that is a mndel of a Hindú tcixjple, 

- Stylod on the stone Á'^á^tha-Bhma. 

' Cf. J. A. S, B., vol. G7 (1£98), p. 325, and toI. 72, pt. 1, p, 119.. 



ÍNO. 11.] PJIüBANESWÁR. INSCniPTIOX. 



131 



elapseJ, tLc princc.'^is Chandriká constracted at Eicairira a toüplc oE Vi>linu (vv/lí-lG), of 
which thc düdieatoryiriscriptioTi was wriíton bj tho poot IJmapati (v. 17j. She tos unmcd 
Chaüdrá-dévi (Ciíandrika) by her father (v. 18), and was manixl to thc Haihaya prince 
Paramadi, or Param^rdin (v. 19). Paramadi fell in batílc against tho oaomiGs of 
Nrisimha-déva (Narasimlia-dova) soiu:> timo l:Uc.' (v. 20). Chandriká bnilt and vi.^ited lU 
temple of Vishim at Ékaaara, au I thcu-e offijrod worsbip with groat mag-iiirieoüco to Baladrva. 
Kiiáhaa, and Siibkadrfi (vv. 21-23). Horo thc record breaks oíT. 

We are tbus introdiiced by our iüscriptiou to Hcvcral kings of thc Eastern Ganga 
dynasty of Kaliúga-nagara, iiamely, Chóda-Gangii (Ainnta-varmaii), his pyorú-grimchoR 
Aaañga-Bhima 11, or Aniyaüka-BIiima, bis son Karasimha-déva I, bis son Bhanii.déva L 
and possibly bis son Narasiiiiha^déva II, if tho Jattor is íbe '' Xrisiihha-déva " meütioncd in v^ 
20. Tbosofacts ín themsolres sbew tbat thc datj givcn in v. U for tho fomidaíion of the templo 
is impossible. Ch^da-Gañga is kuown to havo bcen crowned in A.D. 1078, and to b.ive reigncd 
uiitii aboiifc 1U2. Anañga-Bbima I asceadod Üio. thi-one aboat 1192, and had a reigu of"" ten 
yoars ; and after him Uájarája III, Anañga-Bhlmi 11, and Narasiiiiba-deva I reigncd rrspcctively 
f or 17, 34, and 33 years.- Henee it is clear that tho writor of the present docnmeat' in ñxiug 
tbü date oE tbe foandation of tlie templo Lad no relia^ble materials at bis command, and ntterly 
miscalcnlated it. 

As already remarked, the site to which the inscription refers is Ékamra, i\e, 
Bhnbaneswar in Orissa, the temples of wliicb are among^t the finest esamples of the Northern 
sfcyle of Indian architectnre. It is however impossible to discover from which of these" tomplos 
it comes. It belongs to a Yaisbaava sanctuary, and thxs facfc exeludes the grcat Liñgaraj and 
other Saíva temples of the place ; bnt of positive evidence there is no trace. The niention' of 
the ri^er Gandhavatí (Gandha-siiidlm, 1. 7) and of the lake Bindusaras (b S)^ou which 
w<i may refer tbe reader to Antici.of O dssct, yol 2, pp. 65, C8 ff., 9S~donot carry us any 
furiher. 

1 Om-^ ssambbrfeta- Jambba-ripu-sampad-npásyaTnana-Ill -áks^oiidn^nayan-áñchala-sásaiumi 

I bhikshá.vilása-chariláni jayanti Sambhr)r=nétr-ámvitaai enra-rája-pur-áñr^anánam 

II [1*] cVXrah Bamrat=8amara-dalit-ái'ati-rajanya-vakt[r*]a^srn(lr-a- ""' 

2 mbh5jair=akrita vasndha-dévat-arádhanam yah ! a Gr)d.antad=amara.sar¡tam 

yávad=ek5 bhnva-bhüd=bhOkta S(^-nto sura-sahachari-kamiikas-Choda-G^ñgah (| 
[2*] 7Tad-vamsó ^ vaijayantl-pata iva subbat(>Nañka-Bhimah prabhava^ 
pradva(dhva)st-áráti-raja-vraja-yuvati-jan-odgi- 

3 ta- gambbira-sarah ¡ ^«'^''■"^•^^(sO visb•aror=adhikatara'taras-tadrig.alTv.oru-garv^^Tl^ 

syante svant«5pasarpaj-iavam=api Ja(ya)vanam saúgaro sanjahara ¡| ¡S'^] 

^Séshah eYÍya-sirah-aabasra-vilasan-mánikj^a.tíiála-chchhalad=yat-tejah-kanikr^ 
^idhuró ^'niajjat^pha- 




thc Sríkürmam recoms, luaaraá i^.¡Hgrapn^cai iteport tor iciyü, para. 21). The date 1200 v/ould thus be correct 
for Narasimba-Deva II and iiot for hi^i hüm Hhüau. A kÍDg Jihaaii is said to lave reigued bcLweeii \ani«imi . i 
and NaraBÍmha U in Saka 119ÍÍ, 1107 {Ihid).--IL K. tí.] ^ ^^ "''^' ^ 

a See, for example, Journ. Bengal As, Soc, voh 66, pfc. I, p. 235; and /5,, vol, 72, pt. 1, p. 97 íf, 

s 3?rom the impreasioiis and the original sfcoue. * Denoted by the curved s^^mbol/ 

» Metrc : Vasantatilaká. e jvietre : ]\raüdíikráiita. 

7 Metra : Smgdhafa. ^. Metre : Sárdülavikridita. 

» The amgraU íb used hore in the original, aad is representad by a double curve turned towards the rio-h q 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. ^^^^ ^"^g^ 

__ ^'^''^'^^''''T-^in ^at-kari-gliata-iliañkrui-nas-ánilair^udvátá 

•v ,nái-i^ní'i 1 Pátál-ámbtasi ian=tüa j iTasmád=blrápati-bhñ- 

,.ít?í.ne vavTis=chiram=^^<i7-iiuL. . .í; chandr-ánand-ilmrit-ásaraih Riiapayaütl 
:i-; adrúel.=Chandrik=áiani suadan [1 ] 
i...-:m..-.ah il [5*] =La.kBhmu-=yad.-.ada 

.. ^ mTjgdli-éudivara-nütra-nitya-nilaya Knshnc 
,,raavi.ada.va.atir=n5 '^^^^'f J, \^"j f ^.a-angakáni muditá clñtto «a dhatté 

vaiBáa-vataiiíaah Paramardi 

+- - •• -atisr^fce patir^asyáli samara-páiinah 1| [7*] 
sal-.íúa.-sáraá(íá)-rftpah 1 ^^'"^•P^""'- ' ^liakshar.ádayali 1 pa-ñcha _puñch58hu 
.iAptT=Utkal5=yam=visliay3 yacía ^ ^^^^ ksliétram-Ekámram» 

siú.vld5 bluvati pnruBa-manórathah H L^ J 

. .- . l-dam d.ra.kaki.=ákulam-adblmtam |1 P*] ^Sa y-tra Girifa- 
'idra-pada-jHvañm subliata-Chóda-Gañge- 



liiilítK 



■Bíl tíiOl 



rio*l oYa..mln=Vindu.sarah «arasvad=a3adrig=d;ik.póya-imthah 
- .^ --In Jnm .adhá-3amiM-BÍ],ayaudá(n.da)d-vapnl, bambhava(v )m 

Si.^,va¿a-Bi™mitarix Para-jilá ink-aika-sak-apahan. „ lU J ^-^iiih- 

kfiáái \ bhili>tí éri-Naxasiñga-déva-ta- 

- Bhánau cWram áásati prásádam stlúram=5-mv-Tuda vidadk.- 8=íyam 

" ^^! ^ BÍ^VbS [14*1 4Mam=ürddhTa.BÍ(8Í)kbara-sth¡ra.h.naa-knmbha. 

t:::^^^-ÁM-^^^^^ i Vrahn.a-«.a..pan.anu.üpa.=. 

aanpraYÍslitav=ariisau mala-arniiava-saya- 

S'»Vtól-S»t™:a.íñh 1¡ [W] ''T^y^ifjS ,.,.aolita.,a «»t- 



prasastiiii áriaián=trmá- 



' llelre : SWya (AuuabtuDU). ^ ^^^^^^ ^ ^^.^^ (Auusl.tubh), and tbc «amo in verso 9. 

'. mÍoVp'ÍLí , soe M. Stud.. viu.. p. 393. « Metre : áaTdúl.vikn4it.u tho aame in verse 12. 

í 'I !ii* al-shira is uncertain ; tliO nexii two are ilkgible, 

nirtre:S16ka(Ar.3híubh). » Mrtre: Sárdülav>kn<}.ta. 

u' Metro :Va8autatilaka. » Mctrc ; Pushpitág.Tu 

1' Metre -. VasantatilaVá. 



í^o- 11-] BHUBANESWAB TXSCSIPTIOíí. i^,. 

13 pati-kavis^Tripurari-dásah ! íat-tat-sama^^ra-giina-sanipadam-atatária .i^^vt^'k^ 

snvarnna.racliirám-aclurát-patakaúi |i fl?*] ^ila-dKaih cbanaram-iv^^'n-s^a 

* * *^ duliítah kila [i*] Cliandra-dévim^avaoh^^aiiiáih i.aruna Bhí'--^^' 
maliipatih jj [IS*] ;:-Gita-jíU¿ lava- 

14 tála-narfctana-kalá-kausalja-lll-alajá válj ád-Ae]íjuta-í)hakti-]>]iav'ita-ma,tirc=,]aí^=í: :- . 

rñpa-sríje j pitra Haihaya-varrisa-jaya áiiehají"^ chapdi'avar— ] i' Obaii^r-,-^-. 
putr^ijam Param[a*]di-i}ama bh?^jalG k^liatraya ratn-ánvitk ^í " [ c,^^;""' ''7" 
ki'idám=anay[á*] vi- 

15 dbáva vividháiii rág-anuvaddli-ótsavaíh mtiivR Víra-S^risimha-devr"^-^-:--. '■ ^- 

dveshyan-rane rajjníali i TÍt.[t*]va tan-siira-loka-^^an-upi rasba' '" ^^'-^r--'--, 
svayarii SYañi yayau^^ _ manj-^-saa I'aramrá(ma)di-déva-snbhntali k¡i'Lii"'-Í 
samu]iasfl.yan j] [20*] Bkámr-.alivaya-vod¡- 

16 té sumahasi sri-Krittívásab-priyo kííhótiv punya-val.-^ snit-amrita-phaló -sar-a-rt^'->^ 

pushp.ój[j*]valo [1*] prásadam Piinisliottama.ya saka]a[m1 smalt^n-^^v^Cr 
Yaisliuavaiñ gautum íiiañgala-pñrnDa.knnibha.si(si)rasam sradaii-'^rU^.^ 

acbikarat 1| [21*] 'Pádát=si(sl)ro-vadlil ja- 

17 gat-kamaiüya-nipam mnrtta-sfc]ia-Késavam=asau sablia-karmnia-bliájam ' s^^cb 

cbakra.saúgatLm=atiprasara"prasa.iaTa prasadam-utam=asamaiii svamLiva vvarlhlt^-' 
II [2^ J ^Makut-adyair=a!aaka.raiii salciya bhaktjá mad^Savitá r.*, y..,^_ 
Krishnau Subliadrañ-clia ái'eya3e=sav=abhüsliajat ["ij*] [23*1 ^ ^'' "^ 



TEANSLATION". 

(Verse 1) Yictorious aro thc deeds of tlie sportive manifestation of Sanibliri (Siva^ v 
beggar's guise, which are (Uh) néctar to thc eyes of tlie dames of tíic áiy of tlio Kinii of "cird, 
aud which (ex.rct«0 cbminioa over tlie corners of tbe moon-eyed (women) who are indo^nfc 
with play and are revered by the fortune of tlie bewildered enemy of Jambha [Lidra]. 

__(V9r,,e2) A hero, an omperor, wlio pcrformed tlia worship of the goddeas Eavtli wiT-i 
smiimg lofcuses (ihat weré) the faces of hostile kaiglits cat o!¥ in battb, Chóda-Gañga was tbo 
solé enjoyer of the earth from the región of the G.Vla [Godavan] as far as the River of the ' God. 
{and hocame) in the end a gallant to the raistres£*es of the gods. 

(Verse 3) la hÍ3 lineago .vas like a flag tho he.-oic Aaañka-Bhima, who.e profouni 
stretigthwascelebratedbythedamsGls of a muUitade of hostile kings destroyed bv (Us\ 
migM, {and) who was e^ceedingly proud of Qm) similar horses, the speed of which surnassed 
{that of) the Suakes' Foe [Gavada]. With good fortuae he desiroyed in battie the Tavana 
althouffh be possessed au impetuosity that effoctively advanced (to the attacl) -. ' 

(Verae 4) DLstressed by the sparks of whoso radiance, in the guiso of the Avreath of rubíes 
glxtíermg upon his own thousand heads, Sosha, that lord of snakes, plunged down into the 
watera of Patála ; and from the roaring blasts from the nostrils of whose elephant-troops temnesta 
raged ín. the sky, (so that) for loug he is llke a flying leal 

1 Metre : Sloka (Amislitnbh), ~~ ~ 

certailf" ^^^«'"S word scems to he irílóha. ; the letters suggcst it, bat are too rauok wora to pernút of aay 

' Mefcre: Sárdülavikñditiij the same in versea 20 and 21. 

* Possibly thiB shoold be restored as chandrai/até. 
>ShouldthÍ8becorrectedtoíawi,a7/a«? « Tbk may aho be read as .ja«íM«a.. 

* Metre : VasantatilaH. 8 Motre x Sloka (Anusbtubh). 

X 



ivi 



154 



EPIGRAPHIA IKDIOA. [Vol. XIII. 



(Verse 5) Frora tb's terrestrial mooa of kings waa born the beauteous Chandrika,! bathing 
the world^s soul with showers oí the delightf al néctar of the moon ; 

(Yerse 6) Dwelling m the lotns of whose face, Fortune thiiikg not of the (nahiral) lotus- 
lake. Haviagaconstanthomeia (0/iar¿(inW5) modest lotus-eyes, she has uo longing for 
Krishna ; but, as she embraces her límbs ín delight, ehe takes no thought of the gods : thas she 
{Ohandrika) becomes as it -wftre a prison-^house to enslave the glances of the whole world. 

(Verse 7) Her husband Paramardin, an ornanient of the Haihaya lineage, having a bódy 
of native strengtb, skilled inwarfare, traneceads the Lord of the Stars. 

(Verse 8) There is thisprovince of TJtkala, where the five friends of the god of tho five 
arrows''— the eye and the others— appear íulfilled of dosire iu {tlieir several) seríes of objects. 

(Verse 9) And there (lies) the holy^ place (cdled) Bkámra, tenanted by hundreds of 
mango groves, a single home of the god [Siva], crowded with families of gods miracixlous. 

(Verse 10) This is where dwells the Lord of the Monntain's Daughter, who establíshed 
in the form of the river Gandhavatí^ in the vicinity a stream funüshing a true fount for the 
company of the gods (artí?) fortane enabling the valiant Choda-G-añga, in intense love for 
whose descondants Kiittivasas^ foiinded it, to wiu to tho throne of Mahéndra ; 

(Verse 11) Where is the Bindu-saras (lake),^ incomparable ocean, with straams worthy 
to be druuk by the sight, removing the weaviness of trayellers as it falls, its body wellíng fovth 
from nectarous sourcea; these holy places do not attain the divine rank of oven a drop thqreof ? 
{The place is) distinctly oae creatod in grace to (his) croatures by the Conqueror of the Cities 
[Siva], uniqnely removing the sorrow of the world. 

(Verse 12) Seo, an oíd tur tío swimming within ít is taken by damsels . . . swingíng 
and standing on its baok, aud made into a pleasure-boat by them, who when it dives in di ve in 
af ter it here ; at their monkey41ke aquatic antics tho crowd ia front, trembling oix the bant, 
spriag up and are thrown into consternation. 

(Verse 13) On the bank of this ornament of holy places, which is thick-set with varioas 
woods, sanctified by the rcsidence of the blessed Erishna and the blosaed BaladOva, forming a 
very Kandana,-^ 

(Yerse 14) Here, when there had elapsed from the (e¡>och of the) áaka king years 
measured by the dimensions " sky, sky, snakeking's tongues, moon **, when Narasiñga'- 
déva's son king Bhanu had long been i^eigning over this land as far as the sea, that danghter 
.of Bhima constructed for flari a temple lasting as long as sun and naoon. 

(Verse 15) Into the temple, which by the state^ly display of ñrm goldon capitals upon 
Jofty spires suggests the primal spheres whence aróse the universo, and is a fitting essence of 
Brahmán, theee two parts of Hari as he lies iu the gíeat ocean [Kríshr^a and BaJa-déva] have 
entered. 

(Verse 16) This (temple)^ brilliant with a thick-set foreat of decorations consísting of the 
í)wo deities [the Sun and Moon] , has assar^ed the nature of a sportivo díadem in order to 
surpasa h^ whose crest-jewel is the moon [Sivíi], and has laughed to Boorn tho Sun- 



^ Chandrrhá means '' moonlight *'. 

^ Ze. tlie five organB of sens.eí popul^rly thej are.called <^ eneimos ** (ripu) etc.). 
^ Sce Antiqtf^iiies of Orista, vol 2, pp. 65, 98. 

*Thistitle o£ Siva properly means "ciad in skins '» ; for .^uotlier derivatioa of it (in the cormpt fom 
^iritiváía) see ÁntiquitieÁ of Orissa^ vol 2, pp, 66, 70, 76, 89. 
6 See iUd.y pp. 68 ff. 



No. 12.] POTAVARAM GRAIíT OP PRATAPA^PURÜSHOTTAMA-DEVA. 155 



(Verse 1?) JB^or this (iemph), ívhich was oonstruote by lier from affection, the fortúnate 
poet Umapati, a devotee of the Foe of tlie Three Cities, duly composed a dedicatory iascription 
having perfect merits of every kind, (Uke) a flagstaff brilliaut with gold, in no long time. 

(Verse 18) King Bhima gave the ñamo of Ohandra-dévi to her, who was forsootb modest 
like the moon of the daughter . 

(Verae 19) Learned ia song, a seat of sport in skílfal pmcfcice of the arts of musical 
measure, beating of time, and the dance, having a soul inspired with devotion to Aehyuta from 
childhood onwardSj this daughter Chandrika together with jewcla was given by her father to 
her peer in fortune, the scion of the Haihaya lineage, puré as is the naoon, the kníght bearing 
the ñame of Paramádi. 

(Verse 20) Af ter he had praotised with this wife diverae kinds of pleasure, in which 
delight was attendant upon aniorous pasaious, the valiant ParamMi-déva, haviug found the 
enemiea of the battle-loving king Vira -Nrisimb a-dé va to be dwelliug in the world of tha gods, 
went himself thitherin fury to conquer them, I trow, with full display of glory. 

(Verse 21) In the glorious distriet famed under the ñame of Ékamra, (loUch is) dear to 
the blessed Krittivasas, mighty íu holiness, bearing as fruit the néctar of Divine revelation, 
brilliant with flowers of every season, she, inspired with faith, caused to be made for 
Purufíhottama a perfect Vaishnava temple bestowing welfare, iopped with auspicious capitals, 
in order to visit it. 

(Verse 22) She constructed this peerless temple tobe like Kééava himself in bodíed shape, 
having a form beloved by the world from foot to head, basied in holy work, visited by YÍrtaous 
companies [or, assooiated with the holy discus^], exceedingly bounteous (in disjpemation) oí 
holy fooil [or, of Divine grace]. 

(Verse 23) Inspired with euergy, devotion, and joy, she decorated with diadems an'd other 
ornaments Baladéva, Krishna, and Subhadra, with a riew to (Jier final) blias. 



Ko. 12.-P0TAVARAM GBANT OP PRATAPA-PÜRÜSHOTTAMA-DEVA : 

SAKA 1412. 

By LiONEL D. Baknett. 

Illustrations of the six faces of the copper plates containing this document were pubhshed 
in Part 1 of the Transactions of the Literary Society of Madras (Londoa, 1827), together with 
a rather loóse translation by Ram Raz, Head English Master in the College of Fort St. Qeorge, 
under the title " A Translation . . . of an ancient Gratxt in the Oarnataca Langaage " 
(ib., p. 119). As it has been omitted from Professor Kielhorn's List of Southern Inscríptions 
(above, vol. 7), I here give a transliteration and amended translation, so that the documeüt 
may not be altogether lost sight of.^ 

As the illustrations shew síx faces, two of which bear emblema, the document appears to 
lia ve consistod of three copper plates, of which the first and last were iaacribed on only one 
side and the second ou both sides. Nothing is known of its provenance or of its present 
whcroabouts. The plates, if their size is represented oorrectly in the illustrations, measured 
4| inches from top to bottom aad 7| inches from side to side ; their left sides were prolonged 
angularly outwards, so as to make room for a ring-holo in the middle of the lef t-hand margin* 



1 [It mny be iioted in regard to sacJí -chacra -san^fatm, as applying to the temple^ tbat a chaJcra supcrim.- 
posed upon high towers, just below the Tcala^a, is a striking featiiro of Oriflsan temples.— H. K, S.] 

2 This doqiimeut was brought to wy notico by Dr. Fleet. 

x2 



156 EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. [Yol. SIII. 



The fií'fit and second sides of tlie íext are numbercd 1 and 2 respectivtdy, on tiicse margins, 
Tkere are two faces ^hicli contain no writing, but are oruamented witli devicos ; on both of 
tktím are the snn oa tlio left and the moon on tlie right, \vitli the bull Nandin m a squatting 
pasture underneath, his haunch being marked by a Uíiga on an r/.W/v:¿7¿¿'¿a-staud. They seem to 
have boen in perfect preservation.— Tiie character is Tolugii : the lettcrs are some^vliat irregular 
m shapo, and of an average heiglifc of | inoh. The lines of the tcxt aro divided by rnkd lines. 
—The language is Tebga as far as 1. 20 ; thon come three commiuatory verfics xn Sanskrit. 
Grammar and spelling are very careless and inaccarate, and ifc íb nnneeessai^ to point out and 
oorrect all the blunders wliicb tcem in the record. The distinction between the long and 
the short vowels i, e, and o appears nsually to be neglected. 

The subject of the grant is the gift of tho village of Potavaram f or the raaintenanco of 
the worship of Mahádéva (Siva) at Chadaluvada, the donor being tho Gajapati of Orissa, 
PratSpa-Puruslióttama-déva, in the Saka year 1-412. One of the standing titles of the 
Gajapatis, applied to hiin here, was Kalubarigéávara, " Lord of Gulbarga '*; but this had long 
been a mere fiotion, and one of their mosfc formidable enemies had been the Bahinanl dynasty 
rulino' in Gulbarga since the accession of Bahman Sháh in A.D, 13i7. But shoríly before the 
date of onr record the fortunes of the Gajapatis had taken a turn, risíng in proi*ortion as the 
erapire of Gulbarga declined, and by 1490 PurushOttama seems to hayo rccovered much, íf not 
all of the Telugu territories recontly ^vrested from bis kingdom by the Bahmani Muhammad 
Shah IL In order to secure his possession of the throne, to which he succeodcd in A.D. 1469-70, 
Purushotíama apparently had ceded to Muhammad a large part of his Telugu dominions, 
A few yeara later he tried to recover them. Muhammad responded to thls movo by an invasión 
of Orissa in 1477 ; but ít seems to have failed, moro or less, for ia 14S8-89 íhc disputed 
territories had reverted to the Gajapati. Purushóttama died in 1496-97.'^ 

A obronological difflculty arises in connectlon with this inscription. la 1. 7 it equates 
the cyelic year Saumya, correspondíng to áaka 1412 (current), with tho trisamka of 
Purushóttama's roiga (1. 7). TWkS word trisamhci can only mean '' tho íhird tiHku'\ acoarding 
to what is known aa the Oñko óyele of Orissa. Tho anhas, or figures of a reign, aro calculated 
by omitting all numbers that end in zero escept ton and all that end in sis, so thal in a roign of 
fehirty years the first, sixth, sixteenth, twentieth, and twenty-sixth years aro omíttcd in counting 
the aúhas} Now ParushOttama's other inscriptious show that tho second anka of his reign, hia 
thirdregnal year, fell in A.D. 1470, and that his thírd anhi began oa Bhadrapada ánkla 12 of 
Saka 1393 current :^ kence the given month Kárttika of the year Snumya, Saka 1412 current, 
fídling in A.D. 1489, must have been in hia t^venty-third anka^ and our iuscriptíon mhould 
accordíngly be oorrected so as to read samastavuni 23 anka, mtii sonio íí.ppropríatü word mean» 
ing ''twenty-third*' (possibly tri-viriisa^ for tri-vimúa) in tho placo of tho trtm oí tho toxt. 

As regards the items of the date, other than tho a^ifea-ycar, Dr. Tloot givcs me the 
following remarks :— *' The giveu deiails are ia the first place^tho oyclio year Saumya, coopled 
according to the sonthem luni*solar system of that óyele with Saka 1412 (curront) beginning 
in March, A.D. 1489. Then tho day, which is that of the fiftoenth Uthi of tho bríght fortnight 
of Kárttika. Theu the weekday, which is expressod by the abbreviaíioa Jifa. And thon 
mention is made of the Krittiká-ySga : but, as Krittiku is not known as a ñame of any of the 



^ See Mr. Chakravarti's TJnyá Inscn^Uons of the Fíféeenéh and Si^leen^h Centurics h J. J. A'. B., vol, $2, 
pt, l,p. 8B ff. Besides the data there mentloned, it inay be added that Purusbdttama wm rf-%iiíí3g wheu tho poot; 
¿ma-kyislma Dása composed his Basa-Jcallóla, circa Á.D. U90 (Ind. AnL, vol I, p. 215 ü.j. 

» Seo the aocountof the Oñko rectüningmSewcllandDikshit'aimíia» Calendar, p. 38 j aUo I»rf. Ant.* 
YoL 19, p. 255, and J", Á, S. B., vol. Q2, pt. 1, p. 89. 

s Bhádr^pada kkla 12 íb the day with whkh the years of the Onko rockoning always begín. 



No. 12.1 POTAVAllALr GUAXT OF PRATAPA-PüRÜSHOTTAMA-DEVA. 157 



tweniy-soYcn 7/("ro7i% tlic niLViuiíig Rriíji tlio moon was ín tlio Krítt/iká nahliatra. 

If tlio albrcviatiou j/'A wíis intrnaed to nioan Mañgala-vara, Tiiesday, as would usaallj l)e 
tlie eaíío íukI ^•vus iindersíootl by Pta;!^ Raz, tko d:,í.te i,^ iiu irregular one, siuco tlie given iltld 
cannot iii aiiy way 'no conneciod witli ¡i Tiic-sday. Bat, if avg may íake it as denoting Manda- 
vara, whidí i.: a quito permíáBÍljlG nriíat'. tbongh not mueh uscd, of Saturday, thea the details 
may bo taküii as aT.H^vurillg to Siiturday, 7 JMovonibor, A,D. 1489, oa ^vhicli day thc gíven 
iiflií Karttika siikla 15 ])ogaii at aboiit O L. 52 m. aftor mean snnrise (for üjjaín), i.e. at a])oiiü 
an hoiir afíor midclay, and Ibo nioon eaterod Krittiká about twenty-eighfc minutos later : tbe 
local tiiücs, for Gnniru', vrryuíd he aboiit oighíiíou iiiiiiales later.'* It is, however, most likely 
that v;íí iiiast take tJif given íIív: ío bü Tuesday, 'M\á cías-: tbo date as an irregular one. 

Tho towns and villagos moutioiud are all surviviug. Kalubariga is tlie pre?eut 
Griilbarga ni ibe NizaT7i's territory : tho Orir^sa iiiscriptioa:^ usiially inentioü tho city as Kala- 
varaga or Kalavaraka : tho iHodcrii spcHiag o}' it^ ñame, at ñrst Kalbarga and more recontly 
Chilbaiga, seenis lo be Jiio te» a popul íi' ctyniology, pcrhaps coniioctirig the narue ivith tho 
Porsian {ju,l. PótaYúram^ Ihc vilíago «:rra!iícíl, ritiil exisís nnder the same ñame : it lies i n 
lat. 15' 'iO , bí^ií- ^''^' S'. acn>)rdin;_: tí) riuí Tndiaii Atlas shoot 70.^ Oav record states that it 
forms parfc of the shna of Ammanariibolu (1. 10) ; tbe latter is thu modern Ammanabrolu, 
Avbicb is irivon oa the saíae map as a viilago iii lat. 1//' ?A' and long, 80*^ 12', with a statiou 
of tbe same ñame oi\ uio :\íadi'a:^ Raihvay iti bit. 15'^ 3lV, lono-. SO'' IP. Chadaluváda (Ib 8, 9) 
Í8 in lat. 15^^ 36' and long. 80- 8'. All thcae three yiUugea are in the Ongóle tahilta of GunfcCir 
I^Ietriet, Ma(U'as Prosldency. 



TEX 



First ¡jlafr. 

1 Sva.íii Si'i Sak'ha(ka)-varsTiariibulu 1412 a- 

2 ^aa'iiiíi I Sau(Saii)mya-S'iniv^Mt^ai'a Karttika 
S su \^ Ma Krittika-ynj^ána Víra-srí-Gaja- 

4 pati Gaudr-ávara Nava-koti-Kamnamta^-Kalu- 

5 barigM'^svara Pratápa-Purashottama-deva- 
G mahfirajfuiíkkara Yijaya-ríljja( jya) -sauía- 

7 stavuni trisamka Saumya-samvvatsará- 



Secón (¡ j'iJitít' ; ñrst sido, 

8 na Bramhniaguiiiddi-nadi-tlr-imn (inu)na áií-Cha- 

9 daiuv^i•da'■IJ'^^^^^"^l])[h*]ava-¿l^M:lh[_a*]düVUükí 

10 Ammanamboli Bi(Kl)ina-l(iíu Potavaraiii- 

11 pu grámaiuii devauki aihg'ga-ranio'i,^a-vaibrh*javála- 

12 kan^ aslita-bboí.'a-tC'ja-SYÍLmyamu-g'üna dá- 

13 ra r)(vó).si iíjtiíiu i yl d'harmamu yevvaxm pá- 

14 limcliebinánu varki Varanási-lnua sa- 

St'cnnd 'píate ; soroml Ude, 

15 ta-krattu(tu) vnlu áésina paynesiihehchunrv' 
10 \'árikki air*'''aro¿ígya-aísrariyá-vvidlii' a- 



^ I íiuote f rom the cdUíoii of 1902, wlueh is correcíod to 1842, with aiUlitioiis ío i 91 

í' rpom the í'íiesimiles. ' Dclete the aíjiisvára. 

* Or possibly "^kune ; tlio fuial alcsliara is not qnite clear. 

ft CorrU|>t : .shouia we vm\ puni/muí mvlichinu? « Read ai/ifr-, ^ lU^ad aiévari/a'Vnddh 



158 



EPiaRAPHíA INDirA. [Vol. X] 



17 yunu I i dharmam yovvam vi^^lma s ^iíui-^ 

18 na^ Gaxhga-kartfca pad(d)i velii kuppiii"-íírivi;l:í. 

19 brámiLaüiiii^ jarhpim pápanam bf^vu- 

20 váru ¡ (II) niad-vaiiisa-jáh para-mnhihera-va- 

21 máa-játáh yóiye) varháa-jáhsO^Bataííim-U" 

Third j^Iafr. 

22 j[j*]vala-dhá(dha)rmma-cíiiítá [[*] míul-<laúni5'sr¡in;ia vüva i'ítrip.tlMiitv 

23 samohcliavamtti tafc-paduk[á*]-dvayav(nv) -^íi^ín .¡n^.ñ 

2-4 vali[á*]mi | (||) sSva-dattri[d*]-dviguníuñ puiívam jwrH^.irU r^'^rími- 

25 pálanam [|*] paru(ra)-dLa(da)tt-ripaharanrí:'* : svn-iiat . f *>i:íi n:hiijui(Hh]>ha)« 

26 laiii bba(b]ia)vét | (|¡) Sva-dattílih |Hira-aut!;V n. * v;i v.^i h:un*-ha'* 

27 vasumdliará[m*] [|*] sarsiitir-VTarursha^"-.-^uhu ^rüni vi.^lif a (sh? Uiij- 
^8 yám jCá*jJ'até krimi^^ | (|1) 

TBAKSI.ATrON, 

(Lines 1-13)—- Hail! Fortune! In tho áaka yoar 1412, rnrr* npon üií;^^ t> tho cyclic y 
Saumya, en (?) Saturday, tbe 15i.h of tho hrighi foi'tMÍirht ^»f Kiirt rika, in tljt* ivritiiká-yin 
— *m the cyolio year SeAiva^SL, {ivMch Jar m^i} iho third ñtñttv^ lu tlus itíiní <>1 ihú victori 
reign of Víra-ári-Gkiiapati, tbe Lord of Ganda, thn Ijüt í nf ííu^ Niiio Crorcm of tho Carní 
and af Kalubariga, Pratapa-PuruBhdttama-déva .Mítinu-njít— f ¡mw tntk^iv. wHh poumig 
water a gran t, wltb téja-svamya of tbe oighf. fornis *>f nsuírn'^í,*^ uf th** vilíais^e of Potavár 
ín tbe distriot of Amtnanambolu to (thc gnd) Lín^^'^^ltth^ va^ * Mah.id» vi of Chadaluvsda 
tbe banlc of tbe river Brahmagundi, for íbe piirjnHt' of llu* piionii^l t njíyiutnil, «líige-eni 
tainment, and (pther) splondours of tbo god. 

(Linea 13-20) — To liim wb.o maintairm i\úñ pioun f^nmlítütín hhall m^n-uo tho mQÚi 
performing a bundred saori fices at Bcimros ; hf* mIíííH Iuíví' Hfi% luíUth, *lnHÚiií*nij aiul increfl 
Tbey wbo obsfcrucfc tbis pious foumlation wiü inrur tho giiilt «íf íljiyuíg an íito haiiks of 
Ganges ten tbonsand tawny cowa and BráhmanB. 

(Lines 20-28)— I bear on mj bead ibo Hlippr^rH of ilu* <*íTH|irín|.* ui (j^*^lf) lirie,— b< 
of my Une or born of tbe linc of other kinj^H, — -who, xn^xlrv^i \uíh iHÍriani rijLciíiíoonsne 
constantly maintain tbis my piona foundation. The íii;uíírf'aau»'í» uí xínnú.i^vn dfHiatíoti Í8 íwí 
as meritorious as making a gift oneself ; if ohm tíik*ír* fiWíiv ¡t!ha!H*r*h giít, hií* tnvn donati 
willbe witbout effect. He wbo sbonld íakíj away \mu\, wlxnhw gruutt'd hy hiiiimdf or graul 
by otbers, is born as a worm in dung for fíixty-thiníHaiíd \ vAtn, 



^ Read -maAí/>íiífi.. «Ií*^4 .>-»/, 

o ?'^',^*^^ ""^ ^^^ ^^^'^ ^ hopele«sIy cormpt, ^ Mnrr t >\:'X^ * Trhí,r uhh^ ; a.na m m tho ncxt ven 

"■ Keaa Aoraín. lu ¡i,,,,j i, ;< . . i 

n Re&d M»"'A. After tho followlnft danM omp fivi. •■nlt.nm.m Z . > «il, liv.r.-hí.rM. I. r« 
" Incorvect! see abore. page 1S6. .? s„. «,„vp. j, aj. „„j,, , 

" Thi3 fonn of Siva-" MaliááSvft aming mit '>f thft I.iuK» "-H ,.r.,l,uw;y th«! ,.-,,T.>.:A-.tc.t hy a fUmi 
Uñga from whioh Síva is «ecn emcrging, whik ürahium. «i.i...«., )!v ;.,.. .,). t;, m„v..,. a„.t Vi ,lm.i pinnm do- 
xntothcuetherworid morder to and wh^coit arbos. An ««..,v,i.. »t S=v.,.»..,a !. m,.,,,...,,-.! I. y Mr. N.r««ml 

Xaranaf)ama, i, Ixiiv, II, Ixisi, ^ t > 



Na 13.] INSCRIPTIONS IN ÜDATÁGIRI AND KHANDAGIRÍ CAVES. 169 

No. 13.-.INSCRIPTI0NS IN THE ÜDAYAGIRI AND KHANDAGIRÍ CAVES. 

BtE. D. Baneeji, M.A. 

The ÍEScriptions in the caves on the Khandagiri were published for the first time by Jamea 
Prinsep in 1837.^ The late Raja Rajendra Lála Mitra copied Priíasep's transcripta and 
translationa in his great -work ou the antiquarian remains of Oriasa.^ Bnt mechanical eátamp- 
ages of these inscriptions ha've not been published as yet. The late Pandit Bhagwan Lal 
Indraji published his own readiiig of the big Háthigumpha insciiptiou and three of the smalleí' 
inscriptions in 1885.^ Dr. Pleot's receut suggestions* about the interpretation of certain 
passages of this inscription (the Háthigampha inscription of Kháravela) have inade the publica^ 
tion of a mechanical inked impression absolufcelj necessary. I had the opportunity of examin- 
ing the inscriptions in November 1913 and the inked impressions reproduced in the accompany- 
ing platea were made by Baba Hari Das Dutta, Draftaraan of the Archseological Survey, 
Eastern Circle. I made no atten)pt to copy the inscription of Kháravela, as the time at my 
disposal was limited, and the record was a big one. 

I.— Inscription in the Manehapuri Cave— Upper Story. 

This cave is called Vaikmtha gnhhd, hy Prinsep and Vaiku>nthapiira by Mitra. It is in 
reality the upper story of a cave with two stories and a side-wiog, but thelocal people very 
often give difierent ñames to diSeront parts. It was known as svarga'pura some time ago.^ In 
the plan printed with the Pari volume of the Bengal Distriot Gazetteer, the whole group is 
called Mañclia'pml. I have found that the local ñames of these caves vary with each genera* 
tion. As one ñame is forgotten a new one is immediately invented. 

The record is incised on the raised space between the secoud and third doorways in front. 
This raised space represents a house or veranda, with a pointed loof, and apires supporfced by 
quaint little dwarfs, who act as brackets. It consists of three Unes which have suffered much 
from exposure. The characters of this and the two following inscriptions are slightly later than 
those of the Háthigumpha inscription o£ Kháravela. 

TEXT. 

1 Araharhta pasádáya[m](l) EáUihgá[na]m [sama]nánam lénarii káritaih rájinS 

L[a]láka[sa](2) 

2 Hathi8áhaBa(3)-pap0tasa dhu[ta]ná KaUmga-cha[kavatin5 (4) sirl-Elha]rav8lasa 
5 agftmahisi[u]á kár¡[taiix] 

NOTES. 

(1) Tho eighth Ictter in the first line was taken by Bhagwan Lal Indraji to be m and this 
assuniption led to the trauslation, *' of tho Arahata professíon " ; which is rather strained. It, 
however, appears to be ycu There is a short vertical stroke attached to the right end of tho 
horizontal base lino of the lotter and there are indications of a similar vertical stroke at the 
left end. It cannot be na as the fornis of other known cases are normal and quite different 
from that of this one. Takc for example the form of na as we find it in sm%amno>m in the 
same line or dhntund> in tho second Une, 

(2) The last word in the first line appears to be Lalahasa and not Lalaha$a ; in fact 
the a mark is more prominent in the second syllable than in the firsi The last letter of the^»^**-. w^tñt 



1 Journ, JBeiiff. As. Scc, ToU VI, pp. 1072 ff. » AnUquities of Orissa, Vol II, pp. 14-31. ^y^.^^. j^ 

« AcUs 6. Congres Or. tt leicle, Fart III, Sccfc. II, pp. 162 ff. ^ Journ, Hoy, As, Soc, 1910, pp. 2é2 ff„ 82é-r ' / w "/ n 




EPIGRAPITIA INDICA, [Vol. XIlí 

¿Oy -. .. „ 



firstlÍBe;s.a,aBcUsdÍBtinctlyvi,siblcoBt,l.o.tono,tao.yl.on acc.rr.u o. ^^ . ...om,, u 1... 
becomedeepimdismdistinctiatbcimpross.or,. 

(3) The fifth letter íb iho socond lino is clo.rly .a. U does nc4 .vk., n.., .. «,. ,n 1 ,., loasr. 



The 



difficnlt to nndcrstand what Icd Pamlit Bhagwaa L.i io read ILü,... 



■:i;^^-;''^'. <.*i: J.íaíU 



Silhasa. 



'^) There i. an d strolce ín iho tliird letter r.fter 7ur■/^;^/.^. in L 2 vrhi.L ]^. -I-. );h.gsvai 
Lal proposed to read i'a of chakaralL 

-TbiB temple of tl.e Aralints (.i^d) cave f^vr^ih. ¿^ ^J^^' '^^'-^^^^"^ ^= •■^- ; ^-'' ,;";;:\ ^í^-^'^- / 
Las been ^ado bv tbe chlef quoon of tbo iliu.tnou. Kh:^nx^ ..aaiu3a., ^.^ 

was the daugbter of King Lálüka, the graad.o. .i Ha.t.s.i:.a.ü ,..- I..ar:t.;;.,ha .. 

II.— Inscription in Manchapuri Cavo- Lower i.^^ o; y, Fr*^rír ;v; ü, 
AfamthBpressionstilllÍTigerñintLoiinml;:;of i^-ní'.:v^i: l.^'.^: ^ww^A A^-., i.: iminHono 
in ore o£ iko inseriptions at Klianda-iri. 1 liL'lievr íh s ■ -. w.^-np!... vn-^i na. infiere 
tbat imprcssion. The fir.t word of tlús ¡iiscrípii'm wr, • v. .• 1 - , ^ : >.y í^m.u p :).k1 Bhagwív 

Lal. Dr. Lüders rcadsi it ns aimsa aiid Tríiu-lalrs h. jr: '" n.^h? : m.o .í^í;-, .r. },;, vo ove 

gonesofarastoasseiitliatthis wora istbotiarHiM.f ih.' Kll^..^ l^ ^ík<! I. :h Üí^.v I, ,;o cp; 
grapbícal record in ibe inñcripíions m ilic Kisandiv^pM ;.t^*l t 'Li;. ;v ;:'.■;.;:! :i wl.ich n, km 
uamed ^^Vo. is mentioued. 

Tlie record is iiiciaed on a raiscd kind ]»d\<.^(M-!i llu' í lurd aiid CliuíI) tinnr,; fiv,?¡i iImí left 



TEXT, 



EbarasaCl) Maliarájasa Kali[iii3^-üdh":p:tiÍ!!M V n 

Küáépasirino (2) lr-n!i[iíi] 



-(■ , wnifi ¡ 7i;!^;n 



NOTES. 

(1) The first word was road Vérasahy Vi'[u^i'\>^ and IMiit,(i;u,Mi- i.-A 'dU J ■.■..■,;,?, ¡^^ í'rwí'.'t^>'i 
H. Lüders.*^ I fouud, oii civreful cxaniinaüon, iiiní ii caiiiíní b*^ ( í*!;. r. Ti..' h ihu- ffHisitíís i 
a triangular base, one sido of the triangle btñn,!^' proJM-r* 1 lítwíiv.L, ihr p»v,j < r vi. mí ítird vmUv. 
in a curve, Now, if this .syllable liad hvvn T^", ii wonld hn vr h •* n í,. ifM¡in./h. ^vit.h u, k^io 
vertical line ou t-lie top of tlio apcx, with anotlicr Iiojm/ouIjU sinü'dil ii^^' ir» i\ui }*i'Mp.<,^r rigli 
This horizontal line would hayo btion porfed.iy síiui,i;i«t. ihdirnl ifí'j ün- - nuah. tu ilii-^ iu.scri; 
fcion the ¿í is denoted by a perftctly l'orizonial Ktraiglií Htroke io tln* pi*<)p<'r bd'í, consi'fjnont 
the é stroke should be denoted by a straijLrhi boi'i/ontni Kíroki^ io tíif prípt^r rífjrht. This 
really so, as we fínd in le of lénam, the biFt word <»f tho iiihicripíion. Tb<^ r sirnlíf? wuh also usí 
in anotber syllable, me of MahanPij]iao%hana^ bul ibis .syllaldc va ivny kwí. So tlic íir 
syllable of the inscriptiou cannot bo Ve, 

Bimilarly it cannot be a¿. The Bráhml b'ttía' ai m niiy poríud Cítdí^ííííh nf íIh) iniiiul ar 
medial forms of é. In this puriad the initíal é is a, íríaTit-^líí pI:M'( d. in nny ¡hxUaí^^i ñml iíiti iiiudi 
é mark, as we have seon, is a straight horizontal lino, fu ihc prN»poi' rbfhí. So iho íirbt nyilab 
of the first word cannot be ai. Tho f>ido of tho trííui[!^lc whitdi \in^ Inuní projtN'icd íh iho prop^ 
left limb of it, and the es.tromity of tho projoction is distinolly ourvod duwinvavdB. TÍío on 



' Loe, cit., p. 107á. 2 xoc. cit,, p. 17í», X'». H. i-' ¿.j.t% e/^., Xu. I^i7, 



No. 13.] INSORIPTIONS IN ÜDAYAQIRI AND KHANDAGIRI CAVES. 161 

other letfcer with which we can compare onv aksliara, is the hhaot the seeond century B.O. o£ the 
earlieat^ inscriptions f rom Mathurá.^ The ouly difference between the form used in the Mathura 
inscription and that of the present iasci'iption is that the curve is more pronounocd in tho 
former. 

On a cióse esamination of the first Une of the Háthigiimphá inscription, I fiad ihat the word 
véréna should abo be read Kharém. The triangular form of the base of kha is rather unusual 
in this inscription, bufc I find that it actually occurs in the ñame Kharavela at the end of the 
first line. The first word of tho Háthigumphá inscription, affcer the invocation, has bec^n taketi 
by Dr. Indraji to be aa adjective and nofe a proper ñamo. Now it appears that the first 
word of this inscription also is an adjective and not a proper ñame. Ehara, Mahárája, 
Enlímgadhipatij Maliciirieghavaliana, ñ\\ a>^i^Qdi>v io be títlea of the ancient dynasty to wlúch 
Kharavela beloaged. In the Hathigumpha inscription they are ia the instrumental case, and 
in the Manchapnr! inscription in the possessive. 

(2) The ñame of the king seemsto be Kñdépaslrl. It canncyt be Vakradéya as we have two 
short horizontal strokea attached to tho lower estremity of ka, Tbere is no doubt that this 
representa the long w, as in the samo word we find that two sboi't vertical strokes represent the 
lotig i in siri. 

TEANSLATION- 

^' (This is) the cttve of the clever, the King, Master of Kaliñga, whose vehicle is the great 
clond, KudépasirL" 

III. — Inscription in Mañchapuri Cave— Lower Story, Side WalL 

This inscription'^ íb incised on the right wall of the veranda of the lower story, to the 
right of the ontrance to tlie r:ght-hand side-ehamber of the main wing. It consists of ona 
line : — 

TEXT. 
Kumár5 Vadnkhasa lénam 

NOTES. 

(1) The a Rtioke in kumaro is added to the middle instead of the top. 

(2) The medial ?t in Vadukha is very small in size but quite diatinct. 

(3) Tho kha in Fadnkua is very remarkable, as it has ueithor a triangle ñor a circle at its 
base. On this grouad this record may be considerad to be a little oarlier than the inscription of 
king Küdepasirl. 

TRANSLATION. 

'' The cave of tho Prlnce Vadutha/' 

IV.— Inscription in tho Sarpagumpha, o ver the doorway, 
This inscription,* consisting of one line, ie incised over tbe doorway of the Sarpagumphá, 
xvhich is very closo to the Bará Hathigumpha (No. 14 of the plan published in the Bengal 

Disirict Gazetteor, Puíi). 

' With tho exception of tUe Parkham ira age inscription í see Vogel, Cat. oft^e ííathura Museufn, p, 83. 
^ Bühler*tí Indísche Palceo^raphie, Taf . 11, 10, XX. 
8 Lüders, No. 1343. 
< Lüdors, No. 1349. 



162 EPIGEAPHIA IXDICA, [Vol. XIII, 



TEXT. 

CliülakarDasa (1) kotlifijdyá (2) cha 

NOTES. 

(1) T]ie fir-t wová loots like Ghi'hlpmPsa, o-wing* to tlie abrasions on the inscribod surface. 
[Tlic estanipage seeins to read Ghmkrr'mdí^a.-^S. K.] 

(2) Koíhd and jéijiT bave been Repnnted by Dr. Lüílors, niost prr-bably becanso ít ís followed 

by the conjunctiou cha, Katha, Skt. kósliiha, ís still in use iii Modcm Veruaculars to dcMiote 

a brick or íítone-bnilt bouse or chambcr, or ovea a íort. Jéija mnj híxve a tecbuical meaning 

and niay denote the veraudaor somo otliCT pavt, whilc A'')f/^/í; denotes tho raain chamber. But 

it ís also possible to íake ít in anoiher wny, ia wliícli tbere is a saudhi botween this word aud 

ajéydi '' unconqaerable/' qualifying hotha or hoiha, Tbe only diíliculty is tho ubo of tbe 

conjunction. 

TRAWSLATION, 

"The unsiirpassable chamber of Cknlakíima ([Cshudrakarman [ClnldakarniftiTi ? — F. W. T.]).'* 
V.— Inscription in tbe Sarpagumpha, to the left of tho doorway. 
This record^ consists of two liiu-s and tlie cbaiacíors nscd in it aro about íi ceiitury latep ir. 
date tban ikose of the cther epií^raph iij ibis cave. Tko cbaracters bclong to the fii\st cciitury 
B.O. 

TEXT (1). 

1 Kam.'nasa Hak^kbi- 

2 Baya (2) cha (3) pasado (4) 

NOTES. 

(1) The inscribid surface is so rongk that it is very difficult to dístinguish vowcl inarks or 
anusmras, 

(2) The second ^'ord is BahhUnaya [=Slaks'hndyrílp f— F. W. T,] ; tlio second aylbable 
being la and not ra. 

(3) lu the second line cha is writtcn che, 

^ (i)^ The sliortening of the Towel in ihe first syllnble of pasado (Skt, prasado) is also to be 
Doticed in Mathnm Inscriptiüns of tbe same period.^^ 

TEANSLATION, 

The temple of Kariitna and Halakshína. 
VI.— Inseription in the Haridas Cavo. 

This records consists of a sinj/le line and is incised over oue of tho tbree entrancefí to the 
mam charaber of the caTe from tho veranda. Tlie characters belonrr fo tbo &v^t contury B.C. 
aud are distinctly later in form than those vi the Mañchapnrí inscriptioue. 

TEXT. 

> Chalakramasa pasáto kothajey[á] cha 

NOTES. 

(1) The lasfc two lettors of the record have boen pavtly brokeu away ; bufe a pnrt of the 

cnrvc of ya and the vertical line of rka is distinct in th(í impression. 

* Lüders, No. 1350. 
perh psemed If ^•esho«ldreaá;,«,á,K.this word ís porhaps Ski,, pra.ada, a gift. I «o«M also expkm 

iiuders, No. 1353. la the piafe th.s ¡nseriiition has bceii, by mistake, invartod. 



Udayagiri and Khandai^nVi Cave inscriptions. 



VI. 







A'I. 




XTÍ. 




8. KONOW 



SCALE ONE~FOURTH 



W. QRIQQS 



No. 13.] INSCRIPTI0N3 IN UDAYAGIRT AND KHANDAGIRI CAVES. 163 



i'Z) The e mark in je //rí is not very distinct. Rere aleo we may take hoíliajéija as being 
united by 5'incZ/¿z ; aud a/p ?/á as the adjectlve of ^o íA'X, It is iateresting to note that here two 
words denoting almost the same tbing, i,e,,pasaéñ (Skt.prdsada) aad kotha or 'kolká, have been 
used, aad tbat we hero íind the wori pasado. The Sarpagiimphá has ouly ene small chamber, 
but the Haridasgumpha has a veranda, a large itiiier chamber with three doorways and one 
small side ohau\ber on each side. So it is qaita possible that the word pcisató refera to the 
main chamber and the word JcotJul to the side chambers. 

(3) The doBor of fchis cave has the same ríame as that of the Sarpagumpha, though the 
persona must have been diffcrent, as the epigraphs are separated in date by more than a 
century. 

TEANSLATION. 

** The temple and unsurpassable chamber of Chñlakrama (Kaimdrakarman [Chüdakarman ? — 
P. W. T.])." 

VII.— Inscription in the Bagh Cave* 

This record^ is inciaed on the outer wall of the inner chamber of the Eagh or Tiger cave 
(No. 15 of the plan). It consists of two linea. The charactera used are as oíd as the inscrip- 
tions iu the Mañchapuri cave and beiong to the aecoud century B.C» 

TEXT. 

1 (1) Nagara-akhadamsa (2) 

2 Sabliütinó (3) Icnam 

NOTES. 

(1) The inscription begi-is wHh a symb )1 wliich resembles one of the symbols on the lower 
part of one o£ the pillars foand in therecont excavations at Patalipütra, which ís a modification ■ 
of the crux ansata cr the Egyptian Symbol of life. It ends with a regalar, well-formed Svas- 
tika mark. 

(2) The reading of the 6rst line has been established by Dr. Lüders, 

(3) The ñrst letter of the second liue is probably a part of the ñame of the donor and is 
not connected with the second word of the first line. There is plenty of space aíter the l-^st 
letter of the first line and í^o it cannot be said that the possessive case endiug liad to be incísed 
in the lower line for want of space. Generally a masón does not matilate words, wheu there 
is no dearth of space.^ The name of the donor therefore seems to be Sabhüti, which is 
intended to be Subhüti. 

TRANSLATION. 

"The cave of the town-judge Sabhúti (Subhüti).'* 
VIII.— Inscription in the Jambesvara Cave. 

This record^ is incised over one of the entrañóos to the inner chamber of the Jambeávara 
cave (No. 36 of the plan). The characters of the inscription are of the same age as those 
uaed in the ManchapurX inscriptions. 

TEXT. 
Mahamadasa (1) bárijaya (2)" Naldyasa (3) lonaiii 

Lüclcrs, No. 1351. 
^ [The tvva lires liave been kopt of the ?anie Icngth, and that i-i apparently the reason vvby the termination of 
ahJiatdamsasa has becü writtcu ia 1. 2. — b. K.] 
» Lade.% No. 1352. 

t2 



164 BPIGEAPHIA INDICA. [Vol, XIIL 



NOTES. 

(1) The a in dá in the first letfer is siiperñuous. 

(2) Bdriyáya is a mistake for ihóbriyaya. 

(3) The i in Ndhiya is not long, as stated by Dr, Lüders. 

TRANSLATION. 

'* The cave of Nakiya, wife of Mahamada/' 

IX.— Inscription in the Chota Hathigumplia. 

Thití inscription does not seem to haye been noticed beforo in priut. It seems to havr. 
heen noticed for the first time by Mr. A. E. Caddy, when he was taking casts of these inscrip- 
tions for the Calcutta Museum, as there ia a good cast of it in that institutíon, The recove! 
consists of a single line, very mnch mntilated, on the cúter face of the tympamim of the arch 
over tliC doül'v^ aj. 

TEXT. 
Agikha(?) sa léiiain 

TEANSLATION. 

** The cave of '• 

X.— Inscription in Tatwagumpha No. IL 

Thicí inscription is tbe oldest of the inscriptions in the Khandagiri caves. jMoet of th<:-; 
-aves on the Udayagiri are ancient, as preved by their inscriptions ; but, with the exception of 
Tatwagumpha No. ], Tat-wagnmpha No. 2 and Anantagnmpha, all other Khaudagiri cavfg 
appear to be mediaDval, as the inecriptioT^s in them are not earlier than the ninth or tentb 
centary A.ü. The record in this cave is incised over one of the entráñeos to the innor chambei 
and conaibts of one line (No. 1344 of Dr. Lüders' Hst). Tlie cave is No. 1 of the plan of the 
Gazettoer. 

TEXT. 

Padamulikasa Knsumasa (1) ]éna[iii] pbi (?)(2) 

NOTES. 

(1) Tbere is a superfluons a mark in ma of Kmnitianí^ 

(2) The last syllable in this record is superfluous and stums to be devoiJ d any maul 
ncarice, 

TBANSLATION. 

The (;avo . . . (?) of Kusuma, the servant (or an inhabitanfc of Padamulika) 

XI.— Inscription in tbe Anantagumpha, 

There are two inscriptions in the Anantagumpha, one on tho architrave ontside and tbe 
other on the rock outside the cave. The second one was noticed by the late J. D. M. Beglar.' 
ana both of them were afterwards noticed by Babu Mon Mohun Chakravartti in his '^ Notes oa 
the Remains in Dhauli and in tho caves of Udayagiri and Khandagiri." whieh was príated by the 
Govcrnmont of Benoal in 1903, This inscription is incised ^' on tho architrave outaide, between 
the loft mtx and the first pillara' Tlie characters of this inRoription are certainly lat.r thar^ 
those nsod m the inscription in Tatwa cave No. 2. No other notioe of this inscription ha^ been 
pnbhshed, excepfc Mr. Chakravartti^s nc-te ; bat there is a cast of this inscription in tha India. 
Mnsenm. taken by the late Mr. A, E. Caddy in I8'.»5. 

' Árch. Surv, Hcp., Voi, XHI, p. S2; d, Lüdcrs, Xo, 1^43^ 



No- 13.] INSCRIPTIONS IN UDATAGIRI AND KHANDAGIRI CAVES, 166 



TEXT. 

(1) Ddliada (2) samananaih lénaih 

NOTES. 

(1) Tlic surfacc of the stone to the left of the first letter wa3 carefally esamined with a 
lons but nu tríicos of letfers were fonnd. 

(2) Tbc lircit sy Hable is certainly í)¿>, but the second syllable may as well be ha B.s]pá. 

TBANSLATION- 

*' Tho cave of tlie raonks of Dohada '* 

XII. — Inscription in Anantagumpha. 

This record is iiifised on the rock outsido the veranda of the Anantagumpha. Mr. Chakra- 
vartti reads it Vajachára^ but it is really something like a masones mark. There are three 
symbola, of -svhich a central one is tbe Bráhmi letter Ja, whíle the other two may resemble but 
are not, lettevs. 

xni.— Painted inscription in Tatwagumpha Tí"o. I, 

This inscription was noticed for the first time by the late Mr. J. D. M. Be^^Iar in 1882 
who publishtíd aa eye copy of it with bis report." But unfortunately the eye copy ^as printed 
' apside down. Mr. Mon Mohán Chakravartti tried to read it from this píate, but apparently 
did not succced. The whole inscription is written or painted on the back wall of the iuner 
chamber of the cave, and on prclonged examination I foand that, in addition to a row of letters 
which I cannot make out, it was a repetition of the Indian alphabei Some young monk 
had used tho back wall of the cell as a copy book and improved his knowledge of the alphabet 
by writing on it The characters belong to the first centuiy B.C. or first century A.D. 

TEXT. 

^ ^ g^a 

2 na ta tha da dha na ^^ 

3 na ta tha da dha na , ^^ ^1^^ '' ^^ 

4 na ta tha da dha na pa pha ba bha ^hn 

sa ha -,..,,,,.. 

& — ta tba da dha na pa pha ba sa sha sa ha.. 

ü tha ..„ 

XIV.— Inscription of XJdyotakesari ínthe Navamuni Cave, 

Thore are two inscriptions in the Navamuni cave, both of which belong to the same dale 
about the tenth century A.D. The first inscription was íncised in the eighteenth y car of tbo 
reign of ITdyóta-késari-Déva, and is to be found on the inner side of the architrave. The 
inscription was noticed by the late Mr. J. D. M. Beglar, who published it with Cunningliam's 
reading of it,^ The only other known inscription of Üdy5tíikesari is the, now lost, long 
in.scription published by Prinsep* Mr. Mon Mohán Chakravartti also tried to read tho 
Navamuni cavo inscription. It consista of three lines and has been very clearly incised. 



' Note^ on the Et^mains in JDhaxdi and in the caves of üdayagiri and Ehandagiri, Calcutta, 1903, p. 20 

'^ Arch. Surv. JRep., Vol. XIII. p. 82. 

= Arch. Surv. Re^., Vol XIII, p. 85, note. * Joum, Beng. J*. oüc, VoL y ii, pp. 55á iT. 



IGG EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [Vol. X1I\, 



TEXT. 

1 Oiii^ Srimad-ITdyótakésaridévasya pravo^víMliaTnanr^ vijnTa-rajye Samvat 18 

2 sil-Arya-saihglia-prativaddlia-Grah:i-lai'a-vi]iir^^gat:i-de¿^ 

3 biíattáraiasya tasya áisbya-Subka-cliaiulrayya 

TRANSLATION, 

The year 18 of the increasing and victoriouB vehj^n of the illustrious tr[d*]dyotakesari- 
Déva. (The work of) Subliacliandra, thc di^ci[)lc of tbc lord the illustrious dchdrya 
Kulachandra, (who) belongcd to tho Graba Kiüa, of tbe illu-trious Anja congregatioa (and 
belonged to) the Dosígana. [llailier 'drhmjd of the Deái <jana derived froiii the üraha huía, 
bülonging to the illustriouH Árya samgha.'—V, W. T.] 

XV-—Second Inscription in the Navamxim Cavo. 

This record consints of two parts and is incibed on tbc partition botween the two inner 
chambers in the caye. The chavacters belong to the saine period as those of No. XLV. It 
consists of tíTO parts. The first part is incomidetts as it contains only aa incompicte sonteuce ; — 
*'Sridhara cbhati'a, i.^., the etudent Srldhara.'* 

The second part coní^isits of three linos and runs as folluwü :*-*- 

1 Óiix^ Sñ-5,(d\árya-Kulachandra8ya tasya 

2 sishya-Kballa-Sabhachaudrafíya*^ 

3 chhatra Vij'"^ 

TEASíSLATION. 

*' (The work of) Vij5 (Vidyd ov '^''i<hja), tho pupil oí Khalla Subhachandra, (wbo was) íh€ 
disciple of the illastrious ArJiárya Kulachandra." 

XVI.— Insoription of ITdyotakosari in Lalatoncin-Kosari's Cave. 

This inscription was discovered in tlie cave called LalátOndukrsari's cavo or Liou gato b; 
Mr. vS. Gauguli, photographer oF the Archa\)logical Sixrvey, iu O'-tobor 19Lí. It isincisedo 
the back wall of the cave, at a hoiglit of about thirty or forty fuci IVoni thc fioor of tho cav 
above a group of Jain images of tho Dit^ambara vscot. It Í8 n jt íii a good state of proscrvatior 
The record consihts of uve linos of charactors of tho numo date as tlioüC uscd m Nos. XIV aii 
XV* The lauguage used ia very incorroct Sanskrit 

TEXT, 

1 Oiii* árl-XJdyotakesari-vijaya-rájya-samvat 5 

2 sri-Kumaraparvvata-(l)sthaue jiruna Yapi(2) jirnr.a Ií4ai)a(3) 

3 iil>0tií;a(4i) tasmlna tbáné chaturvinsati tirthafíiíjkara 

4 sthápita pratlslitha[ká]l6 Ha[ri]-ñpa(í)) Jasaaandika 

5 kna(?) da(?) ti(?) drathaCO Sri Parasy.mathaaya karmma-khayah 

ITOTES. 

(1) Wo learn from line 2 th it the ancieni naaae of Khandagiri ꣒ Knmtraparvata* 1 
Háthigumphá iuscription of Kháravula meatioiis Knniar'rihtrvafa as tho ancicnt ñame 
Udayagiri. Tlie twin lúlls aeem to bavo been kno.vn as thc Kamara*K,utmr^-paTm¿a up to ' 
tenth or eleventh eentury A.D, 



^ Eypress d by a symbol 3 Exi-n-saml by n symbol. 

* luere are BÍgas of iuterpuiictiou at tlie eud of b 2, * Expre^aed by a symboU 



Udayagiri and Khandagiri Cave ¡nscriptions. Píate II 









m 



mi 



:tr'r>^^i^ 








m 






MteKi 




H 




<N 



No. 13.] INSCRIPTIONS IN ÜDArAGIRI AXD KHANDAGIRT CAVES. 167 

(2) The word vdp most probably refers to tlie numerous rock-cuí reservoirs oi\ the hills. 

(3) The last word in line 2 seems to be Isam^ Skt. Imna, T\^hich occnrs in the Sárnath 
Insciiption of Mahípala o£ tho Vikrania year 1083. Ifc has been taken by Dr. VogeU as one of 
the names of Siva ; but most probably it meaiis a temple, as its use in this inscription seems to 
indícate. 

(i) Tho word udijotUa, whích means *'caused to shine," indicates that the wells and 
temjíle of the Tiríhatikaras were repaired. 

(5) The last part of line 4 and the fií'st worda of Une 5 is unintelligible. 

TRAWSLATION, 

'^ in the year 5 of the ^ictorious reign of illustrious TJdyotakésarí (Uddyotakésari), on the 
illnstriona Enmara mouníain, decayed tanksand decayed temples were cansed to shine, (and) 
at that place the images of tho twenty-four Tirthankaras were set np. At tiie time of the 

dedication Jasanandi . . . in the place {^ Temple) of 

the illustrious Párasyanatha (Pársvanatha) *' 

XVn.— Inscription in the Ganesagumpha. 

This record is incised on the back wall of the right-hand side chamber in the 
Ganosagnmphá. Tho characters belono^ to the latter half of the eighth or the first half of the ninth 
centnry Á.D. It mentions a king named Santikara, who is not known from any other record. 
The inscription is in verse and seems to record some dedication tnade by Bhimata, a phyfiician, - 
íhe son of Nannata- The seoond line, which contains the ñame of the object of the dedication, 
is nnfortnnately in a very bad state of preservation, and conseqnently the purport of the 
inscription is not very clear. 

TEXT. 

1 Sri Sántikara(l)-saurá3yád=achandrárkkani 

2 gribe (2) gribé I Khadi (3)(?)sa[ih](?)jñé pnnah prañge(?) ga» 

3 jásya (4) -viraje jane (5) |1 Ijyá-garbha-saraud- 

4 bhat5 Nannatasya snts bhishak I Bhimató 

5 yachaté ványaprastham (6) samvatsarát^punah || 

NOTES. 

(1) A line of Kings whose names end with the affix tara is mentioned in a copper-plate 
gi'aiit \vhich I have recently received from a Zamindar of Outtack. But Santikara is not men- 
tioned there. 

(2) The word griTieis repeatedinl. 2. Most probably the first is a mistake for éuhhe* 
The expression ¿uhle grihe also occnrs in Vairadéva's record outside the Ssn-bhándár cave in 

BSjgir.^ 

(3) The first word of the second verse seems tobe Khadi; it may also be read vedi, bnt it is 
tinintelligible. 

(4) Gajdsya is one of the names of Ganeáa, so here may be a referenoe to the image of 
Ga^Lééa whicb is carved on the walls of this chamber. 

(5) Viraje jane may also be read Virajodané, 

(6) The form ?;ánj/ajprasÉ7ía is nnusnal. Pandit Blnod Bihari Bidyabinod suggests that it 
may be dhanyaprastha, í.e., a measnre of rice.^ 



1 Arch. Surv. of Indias Ánmal Repcrty 1903-4, p. 228. 

2 Arc7i. Siirv. oflitdia^ Ánmal Meport, 1905-6, p. 98, Kote 1. 



s [It is more probal)ly a secoadary aoun derived from vanaprasüa, an, anchorite.— S. K,] 



16f? EPIGRAPHIá INDICA. |-V„f,. xm 



No. R-BANKAPUR INSCRIFTION OF THE TIME OP SOilESVARA. I AND THE 
KADAMBA HARIKESARIN ; SAKA 977. 

By LioííEL D, Babsett, 

BaQkapür, thc tovra which gíves ifcs ñamo to the Barikapñr táluka in Dhfirwár District 
Bombay Presideucy, is situatei ínlat. li°55' N. aud lonn^. 75M0' E. ; tlio ancicut iown. Hale 
Baftkápür, lies nearly two miles .sonth-by-south-wcst f rom the modera town, Prom it comes the 
present ÍDScription, wliioli is now cditcd for thc first timo from a photograph aad an iuk- 
impression belonging ti Dr. Flecfc, wlio has kíndly Icnt thcm to mo.i 

The inseription is incised ou an oblong átono slab toppod by a sorfc of slightly projectinj? 
pedimcnt. Tho seulptures on the latter, as sho m on fcho photogi-aph, are, in tho centre a 
liñija on an ahhisheki stand, with tho eun and moon on tho Icft and right rospccfcivcly, and a 
cJiakra oQ the top : thero appear to havo boon alsj othor sculptarcs, now unrecognizablo. Tho 
aroa covcred by the writing is aboufc 5 ft. 8| in. in hoight and 2 ft. 8| in, in brcadlh. 

The character is fairly good Kanareso of tho perlod, strongly roaombling that of the 
Bckgami inseription publishcd ia Lid. AnL, Vol. IV, p. W f- tho lottors are approíimately 
from I" to ji' in height, and are wcU presorved throaghout, oxcopt in linos 3 and 4,, which have 
beea complotely defacod, apparently by somo vandal who ondoavoured to break off tho npper 
part of the stone. The language is Kanareso of tho andent typo, ia proso and vorao, oxcopt for 
íhceightSanskritatanzas on II. 1-3, 17-18, aad 55-59, and ono on 11. 34 which is lost 
On thc aide of grammar the inseription is not of any spccial intoi^ost, Somo words aro worth 
Botice, such as uppatta-vanhe (1. 22), adagmti (I 26), amtújc (147), gandharvviga (I m 
'Piny.arail.iS).M-vesa(l50lotc. In 11. 40, 41, we have sovoral instancos of the Jo 
foand m other records too, of a god's ñame ia the ueutcr, to denoto tho templo of the god' 
As regards orthography, we may note íhat thcre is a frcquont confusión botween í, i, and ú ' 
besides ruaay otW errors. Instaaces of the Kanaroso coafasíoa betwoon r and Z are puñal 
(1. 18) and mattal (I 46, beside mattar in 11. 47-48) ; of. Dr. Floot's obsorvations in Ind. Ant., 
> 01. AiA p m. The archaic I does not appear, eicopt in ildu (1. 34} and peld- (1. 54). / 
l>em. subatituted for it elsewhere. The u is often used, but not always, io denote tho abscace of 
a vowel aftor a ooaaonant. In -valeya. (J. 17), we have thc popnlar change of ay to ey. 

After the introdnctory verses, tho inseription refers it.self to thc reign of the ChSlukya 

varman Permanadx Txkra^aditya-deva (afterwards Vikramsditya Vl)^ wa., governing the 
Gangavadt maety-sa thoasand and the Banavási twelvo-thoasaad (II 4-10), and when the 

fw W.T" ! V ^' ^'^' ^"- ^'^' ^^^' ""^^ ^^«^ ('• ^^)' ^''^ administoring the BanavSsi 
wel^ ou.nd .n ca.pany with his wife Lachohala-dévi (H. 10-27). 'its object ia 

LhlLdL t L \'" *\P'*^*^"" "* *'^ oloth-merchant Kíti Setti, HarikSsarin aad 

stten t~r^^^^^ ^'^ representatives of tho fivo «af^ of BañkSpuxa and 

r JaTdev 1f Í, Z°' u ^•^' ^''^' -^^'^^^'^--^oatothogodKadambSávara, 

th o^tutelary deity of the Odam ba^race, granting to Saméávara-pa.clittdeva. as trastee _ 

No. ^es""'*"""*'* " '" "^- ^^'"■' ''°'- IV, P. 203, !>,„. Kan. m.tr.. pp. m L, .U Vol. VII, abova, app,. 

In kam:parfari, 1 34, we find the sbbro^iated form of the m noticod »bove p 12 
He 18 bere dcscribed ivith the usual GaáPa Vxt\„^ v«,.ixi . ^ 

h.húuseIfre¡guc^A.D. 1076-1126. he iTiVtn fZtlZ'^^'iT"' ^**^''^»--'*''' «<«• ^^ 
üom^nal one^at the time ofthisreíoíd. ^ ' * '°*^ ^'' government muit haro bcon « 



Nú. 14.] BANKAPÜR liXSCRlPTTON OF SOMESVARA I; SaKA ;-'77. 1C9 



a tala-vniii estáte consisting oí a villago named Pallavura. Aftcr a aiatemcnt tliat 
tlie BirMvasi-píravdr-ésvara Satyasraya-déva made a graut of all tases nnder his control 

(II. 37-B9), the documeat speoifies the boundaries of tbe estáte (11. 3ti-li) and tlie divisiúns 
thereof £or particular pui'posea aud beaeficiaries (11. 4-i-50j. 

Wlien aud ander -wliat circumstancos a Kadamba family carne to bo <^ovcrniiio- t'io 
Eanavssi province and tlie towu of Bañkapür is very ob.scuve. B;\íikapfir had witncsíeJ 
n.anj- vicissitudos of forttme in its riilers. It took its ñama froin Baüksya— likcwise styled 
Eañkeyarasa, Bañkeyaraja, and Bañkésa— a son of Adhiera, of tlie Miikula or Ssllaketana 
(Chellakétana) family,i a fcudatoi-y of AmSgliavarslia I, v/ho appcai-á i:i one iii.=cript;oir ;ih 
administering the Banavási twelve-thousaud, the Belgali thi-fo-hundrcd, the Eundara;>'o 
sc-venty, the Kundfir five-huudred, and tbc Purigerc threc-huiidrcd, whüe h's son EumlaUe 
governed the Nidugundage twelve. Probablj he flourished abouí A.D. 830.-" His son 
Lokáditya, also known as Lokateyarasa, was^residiug in Baükápñr as governor of the Banavási 
province nnder Krishna II Akálavavsha, in Saka 820 current (A.D. 897) ¡^ and A.D. 902, 
undei- the same king, he was governing a still largor estent of counti7, comprising 31.102 
towns and composed of the Banavási 12,000, the Palasige 12,000, the Manyakhüda G,000, ' the 
Kolanu 80, the Lókápnra 12, the Toregare 60, and some 1,000 district (very likely T¡rdavádi) 
the ñamo of which was omitted.^ In Saka 841 (cumnt), we find another Bañkeya-most 
probably a Sellakétana aLso-rnling over the Banavási province as a fcudatory of India III 
Nityavarsba. The last of the family who appears on record ís Kali-Vitta, who was holdino- 
the same office undcr Krishna III in Saka 8C8 (current), A.D. 94o. Within a few years froñ 
that date Banavási seems to have come under the control of the Mafcaras.« After the lap^e 
of nearly a century we find in the present insoription a Kadamba prinoe Harikesarin or 
Arikesarin governing the Banavási province nnder a younger son of the reigning king of the 
now dominant Chálnkya line. This is the earliest known eonnecfcion of the later sldambas 
■with the province. 

Thedetailsof the date of this record (1. 30) are; the Saka year 97? ; the cyclie year 
Manmatha; the thirteenth day of the .bright foitnight of Pauahva (Pan sha) ; Ssmavara 
(Monday) ; the tittarayana-samlcranU or winter solstice. Dr. Fleet gives me the following 
remnrk.s:-" This Manmathasammísarawas the Saka yoar 977 expired, beginning in March 
A.D. 1055. The given íitM Pausha sakla 13 answers in this year to Wednesdav, 3 January! 
A.D. 1056, on which day it ended at abont 15 h. 31 m. after mean sunrise (for üjjain) and 
cannot in any way be connected with a Monday, which is the given weekday. Further, the 
winter solstice occurred at 14-hours after mean sunrise on Sunday, 24 Deeember, A.D. 1055, 
ten days before tho given HtU ; and it, too, cannot in any way be connected with a Monday' 
Thus, the dato is altogether irregrüar both for the tithi and the solstice. It raav be added that 
the iitM of tho day of the solstice was Pausha sukla 3, which eaded at about 88 minutes 
after mean sunrise on the Sunday. But this does r.ot help ns : becanse, in the íirst place, the 
figures aro unmistakably 13 ; secondly, the day, as has been said, was a Sunday, instead of a 
Monday ; and thirdly, the titlii aotually current at the moment of the solstice was áukla 4." 

Sevcral places aro mentioned, boside Bañkápijra. The village granted, Pallavnra, cannot 
be traced on the map'; we are told, howevor, that it lay in the Uidugundage twelva, whinh was a. 

» The liistory of thi3 family is ftilly discussed by Dr. Plect in Ind. A:it., Vol. XXXIIj p. 221 í£, 
'■'■ Yol. VII abo ve, p. 209 ff. The stateuionts of the Koiinür iusíriptioi) (Vol. VI above, p. 20 fE.) secto aiio :c 
be fnirly tn^st^\-orthy as far as tbcy relato to Biiñlfoya. 
' Tho Koiinür inscription gives tho date Süka 782. 
♦ This we liiicw from ihe pmiastí oi Gnnahliaclra's Ut^rvi-Pnr-ina, 
'' Seo tho Mysoro Arcbajologicia Kcport of 1911, para. 79, and Jvur, E, ds, .S'oc, r.>;2. p. 70S. 
" Vo!. V ahovc, p. 172, 



170 EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. ^y^^ ^^^^ 

himjpam or subdivisión of the Pánumgal ñve-htmdred (11. 33-34). On Mdugundaee tJi 
modera Mdagtmdi, see aboye, p. 12. Páaumgal is of course HañgaL ' ' ° 



TEXT.i 

1 Sri3 ■T:■^•:ví.•\.;;":■v.^^; :.--:•,::.•, y--c jagad-dhitáya visva(sva)-sti(stlii)ti-pralaya.sambliaTa- 

karanáya sarTV-átmanc viji"ia-ko[pa]- 

2 mw\Obbavayas*=tub]ayaih namah sva-bliuvaiia-prá(pra)bhave Sivayah-' 11 ri*T 

'^¿rír.iüa-A:nlb-fisa:'!i-uIiv:iiTi->i(s!) sri(sri)Hliti-sam¿á[ra]- " 

3 kárakah ^ payad(t) S:aáamba-vatíis-áb[j]a-lakBhmí.kshmá-raksh.ana-ksLamarhl ll 

[2*] ^Sri .... páui-pravara -^ " 

4 

V • •. [II 3*3 [Svasti Samasta]- 

5 [bliuvau-asraya Sri-Pritkvi-Tallabha maharájádkirája parameávara paramabhat]t[áraka 

Sat]y[asraya3- " ' 

6 kula-tilaka Chaluky-abharana srimat-Trailokyamalla-devara vijaya-rSjyam=iittar- 

rtfíir-ab!ñvri(vri)ddlii-prava- 

7 r<'..i>!ii:Jír.;ia'!'----¿-cí:a:!i.u--¿i-:v:;ii,-irirari\ baram saluttam=ire tat-tanaya ¡\ Svasti Samasta 

iir¡(nri)pa-jana-stut;ja Suíiavskya-Kotíigunivarmma-dha- 

8 rmma-mabárájádhirájam paramSivara Envalala-pura-yar-gávara Naihdagiri-nStbam 

mada-gajetíidrarlameha(chlia) naiñ Padmávatl-labdha-vara-pra- 

9 Bádam Gathga-Eusumáyudham nanniya-Gamgam jayad^utiarañigam vibudha-iana- 

cMüfómapi mafldalika-maknta-chüdamani 
10 snmacli-Clialva(;u)kya-Gamga Permmanadi Vikramaditya-dévar Gamgavadi- 
^■,.;to^~bh»ttaíiisásiramum BanaTSse-pamiirclichásiramamari! 

^^ ' ;;'■ 8 '■ «'■■f''' ■■■'"■::'.■■■■ ■■*■='■•■' ■•r-^'-'"'^ sakha-sañikatha-vincdadim rSjyatíi-geyye 
Om^ Svasti -^x i\ ...■í:;\,\-¡>u:' <;\.t\-n-.¡:-:.í- .ii-nuy-ü.-.^. '' o°jj° 

12 ?c^a!é.^va(áva)i-aTn _ BanavSsi.pnrayai-é»vara.ii ■"^-aksha-kehmá-sarhbhava-chatar- 

a(!i)3lti-nasai-adliisütLma-íialai:.a-loehaiia-Gkatarbhbhuja-jagad-vidit-ásbtáda 

l^i!i-¿:■;a-3tal^.l>í^a-lmlal^a-!n^ul■^-L^aj.v:n^iI!5-^^;l¡•J;!:-^;^h;;•!irrJa-Ká- r v í" »y 

1 í damba-oíiakri(kri)-]ttay(3:',av'unr.aianrUi-íiia;;.!)3';i-ka:.-i-l)¡.-;s;,p...;,:, ^.,.„,,v,o+t.- *- 

:i'V--h.sa('sha)nam .s..■ilifi^.■•.í:.,■.^.h,•i¡■a-c,.:■i^•.i.i-.•^ r,;:..., ..;...■. ' ^» «^matti-tRryya- 

f:t^ Ka:l...a-k-a!a.....:,.. ,■..,.....,,. .Ip..k^3a-ku.Ja.a- .ar¿¿!Í:Ír 

16 jara pratisba(pa)nBa-3ícru Eam-adi-samasta.praáastí-sahitam érlman «af,« 

ma^daiéáraram Hai-ikesari-devar-Bbinavasi.píximir.-íl-.hi?.¡r-i)-j-,ü , - ■ 

17 gcyyoü Vri(Yri)tta || 'Jaladhi-vale(la)ya-zaadhy6 k.I.árlyñni^ vrñ"'"samastSnn f 



' ST *Hí°^-í«P^<«"0'' a-'i tte photogi-aph. » Denotcd by a symbol. 



Motee: Sakvarl- 



(Tlllit 



" DjEo+cd by the spiral symbol. a jj^^^ . j^^j.^. 

^" The fiual « is .dded ¡a smaller script under the Une. » ThU *.,rfa7s'«-perfluous. 



No. 14.] BANKAPUR IXSCRIPTION OF SOilESVÁRA I: SAKA 977. 171 

18 ja-pattam tava puiial(r)=x(i)]ia pád[ali*J püjyate kim kuléna || [4)*] ^Hari- 

rája-dhvaja-sapta-saptati Kadamb-ádhisa permmattiríüryja-rav-[á*]shtádaáa-va]i- 
medha-chatar-agr- [á] - 

19 siti-saiiikliyá-par-esvara Radr-anvaya siintia-lakshma Himaáailéiiidi--5par¡-st]iapiia- 

sthira-sakty-udgha-Hiranyagarbhbha-niahimaiii Kadamba-chakrésvara |í [5*1 

20 Om^^ Á Kadamba-cliakresvara-vlsal-óra[s*]-stliale || Svasiy^^anavarata-parama- 

kalván-abhyudaya-saliasra(sra)-pa(pha)la-bh5ga-bhágmi dvitiya-IiCikshmi.samán o 

tyaga-nidliáne | 

21 sriihgára-Gamgá-taramgini dána-chiatámani Gauri-labdlia-vara-prasñde | champak* 

amóde | vivéka-vidyádhari ( sakala-kaládharí \ góíra-pavitre | .darvv-áiiikuia^ 
éyáma-ga- 

22 tre- i y=ásthana-raihjaiie I savati-raada-bliamjane I uppatta-varAe ¡ dharmma- 

saiiikai'dlLe áriman-Hariga-manas-saróvara-raja-liaiiir' I sabitaga-vilási | Harigan= 
arddh-ám- 

23 gi parivara-sarabhiyau=appa srlmal-Lachchala-déviyarH [| Vriitta"' j| '^Bliñ-variitá- 

varaih Harigaii=á nripa-vlrun^ura [s*] -stlialakke Laksíimi-vadha pina-báha- 
2i yugalakko jay-aiiígaao tan-mukhakka vaki4-sri-vadliav=ági raiüjisí mah-Oanatiyam 

paded=iidglia-klrfcti-lilav;it:iy=emdu bannipadu Lachchala- 
25 déviyan=i jagaj-jaua || [6'*] '"Vamg-AgaG-Magadka-Komga-KalimgrAga^-Draviia- 

Malaya-Málava-Yémgí-GámgC^a-Pandya-maadalik-amganeyar ninage do- 
2i5 reye Lachchala-devi || [7*] ^Vinayada mero dharmmada tavar-mmane satyada 

janma-bliümi mariatauad^adaganti ckágada maba-nidhi pempiaa ratna-ra- 
27 ái sajjanikeya ramya.harmme(rmmya)m=a3rÍ7¡ihg=:ere-vatta vidagdha-mugdhe saj- 

3aüa-initey=emdu banuipudu Laolichala-déviyan-í ja- 
23 gaj-jana || [8*] Intu stLkha-samkathá-viníJdadím rajja(jya)m'ge7yuttam«íre || 

Dcva-káryyamam dñsiga Kefci Sctti birhnnavise || Pürvva- 

29 bhuktiyol nadeva Eadadaba-vams-anvayada sri-Kadambosvara-devargge áríman- 

Harikésari-dévarum sri-Laoholiala-dé- 

30 viyaruiá I polalu-Bamkapurada pamclLa-iriata(tha)-stháaamuiii | nagara- 

mabajanamarh | padinajruvarum I chhattláa-pur-a(é)- 

31 s-ádbishtánadol^ t Sa(Sa)ka-vaaísha STTneya Manmatha-sainvatsarada Paushja- 

su(áu)ddha 13 Sómaváramum uttaraya- 

32 na-samkrántiyuíii vyatipátad-aBdu ¡ Svasti yama-niyama-ñvádkyílyprdhyána.dharani 

rQ5(iiiaii)n-anushtáüa^^-ja- 

33 pa-samádlii-sampaniiar=appa srimat-Sainésva(sva)ra-pari4ita-dévargge srímad' 

Arikésari-dévarz^ kálam ka[r*]chchi dhará-pñ- 

34 rvvakadiih pradh.aaaruin=íldu iiaisliti(alitbi)ka-sthanam mádi pürvva-bhaktiyolw 

nadeva Panumgall=»aynürara kampai^am Nidugu- 

35 ndage panneradara baliya Pallaviiram ta!a-vrittiy=age dévargge siddh-áyam 

kija-dere kiru-kula dáya-dramma ma- 

36 ne-vanam dand-áyam sarvY-abhyantara-síddhiyiiia sarvva-namasyam^age bittar«idam 

pamoh.a-mara(tha)-sthanamam padinaruvarum 



1 Metre : Mattebkavikridita. 2 Denotcd by tlie spirai symbol. 

3 Rcad VrHia, * Metre : Utpalamálá. 

5 Metre: Kauda. 

6 Tbis is corrupt. It is eusy to correct it to ^-Ifaga \ but the same word occurs agaiü in the same verse and 
in tbe latter case another word mnsfebe meant, snch as -Audo-a, 

"^ Sec previous note. '^ Metre: Champakamálá. 

•^ Read 'átUmltfhánadol, 10 Read 'cmmMhünau 

2z 



EPTGRAPEIA INDICA^ [^.!^5^_ü" 

,^aU5sa(s:0bda-n.aLám.ncla!esvara Ba- tatt-ayad^ojam gándara jnja 

:i= navási(si)-para?ar-esva(tíva)iaui ban-ui 

42 sime Um i^^^*-^^ -, +aml"qlí; límo-ada kallu. 

43 naülf lityakko kalla gatt pa^ va ] ^ 

.ápvyakbe basunya ^J ' ,^; " '|.,.,,tta 1 mt-i chatur-aévaya-sl(sl)me 

44 kerey=olagana kalla btivi 1 isanyctitis-o 

45 bbag..ka«ta-8I»tikt.»-JIrn.-»ahdl.M.aa "I"" k^,¿<, „»tto. 

%.^^ pp..i;^^ba„.„. »..[.2gr' »'r.., -[--i^k- 

40 tta! balagada 8ñleyar=aruvarggo mat ai-iipatm 

5Ü devara kaiy=olage kal-vosad=5jamg_o _ '.^^^t^^-^í^'^ ' 

ár=omar pvatipálisídavaipo 7«^^«; é iá.llari^ Garhgo Gamgá- 

51 kshettra Prayagey^Av.ghyafu-ttkam kcd_a.a bu.ajim g 

sagararugal=omb=-adiya th-tthamgalol sasu-a Uvüoya ^^_ 

5. pa.cba.atna.gal^ .l::..¿r^^^^ Mt: pa(p.a)ia.=a- 

53 ka 1 ekLi-tap8dhanarggo Tára,áBÍyol maha-bWjauam machda 
\lJhm-akuí mt=l dhammaman=alidannm | ahvadakk=odam- 

54 baS-^ P^'i^--("^)^^ ^^^^^^ ^' '"'°''™ "^"' 
bráhinanaruY=ekkoti tapOdhanarumaii=alida maha- 

55 patakan=akku OmU BSan.anyO=yam dlwmma-scta..Bppa.am Ulo ka^ palanxya 
bhavadbhihri*] Barvvau=5túm(n) bbáginah pftrfcthivoindra[n ] Mn- 

5G y5 bLy. \áchat5 R-amabhadraMI ^''^^^í^'^^^r/rf í^,,,,/''^'"' 

' rajabhisiagar-adibhih [1*] yasya yasya yadi bhmm[s*«]tasya 
„ tasi tadám(da) phalam |1 Sva-datt[á»]m pam-dattCa^lm Ya yfl 

vishthayá[m*] jáyaro*] kri(kvi)mi[h*] 1| Dova-dvija-ga- 



il 



^ üonoted by tbe .piral symbol. ^ ^^-o^^^ »y ^ho n'^'^l «y«1'«l- 

s Eead rr/itíí^ít'ítmrfa. * «'^'^'i alíáuj/aH-». 

>• Deuoted by tho spú-al symbol. « B'w^ rtÍM,v/«A.*e- 

Ji Denoted by a spií-al symbol. '' Mo're = Sahiii. 

i Hfctve -. Slóka (Aimsbtubb) ; tlie same in tbc noxt tlirco vorscí. 



No, 14.1 BANKAPÜR raSCRTPTION OP SOMESVÁRA I : SAKA 977. 173 



5S ti\[ih*] bliümi[m*] pinTva-bhuktíim baretu(ta) yúi [|*] praiia(nii)slitaQi=: 

api knléna tara=áliu[r*] brahma-gliátakam j| Na viáa(sha)rh vis:i(slia)m= 

ity=álm[r*] déva-sya[rii*] 

50 visa(slia)m=uohjate | visa(s]ia)m=ékákina[m*] hamti |^ déva-svaih pnfcra. 

pauíri(tra)kam Om- 1 áásaiiaT]aa[m*] sandbivigralii Mailayyauum ilo- 
GO vara perggado Kéti Settiyuní barcda Kalojaiii besa-geydam= 

mamgala mahá-sri srr"* 



THANSLATIOlí. 

Fortune!— (Verse l)—nomagetoThee, SÍYa,towhom are pfitent tho realms of realitj, 
tlie fricnd of tho univcrse, cause of tho maintenance, dissolution, and birtli of tlie cosmos, uni- 
versal soul, conqueror of wrath and Desire, lord of Thine own woiida ! 

(Verse 2)--Maj tlie blesfc destróyer of tbe demon Aiidha, raaker of creation and dissolution, 
potent to preserve the earth by means of Fortune (scatecl) in tlie Iotas tbat is the Eadamba 
lineage, graut protection. 



(Verso 3)- 



(Linea 4-6)-[Hail !] While tbo victorions reign of tho refuge of tho whole world, tbe 
favourite of Fortune and fche Earth, the Mahárájádliiraja, the Paraméhara, the ParamaUaUa- 
raka, the ornaraent of [Satyasraya's] family, the embellishment of the Chalukyas, king 
Trailokyamalla, was proceedÍDg on a course of successively inoreasing prosperity, (to endure) 
as long as moon, sun, and stars ; (and) bis son— 

(Lines 6-11 )—Haü !-He tbat is praised of all monarchs, Satyaváliya Koñgunivarman 
the emperor of righteoasness, supreme lord, lord of Kuvalalapura best of cities, master of 
Nandagiri, having the crest of a fiery royal elephant, receiving the grace of boous from Pad- 
mávatí, a Kima of the Gangas, a Gí-afiga of truth, an archway of victory, a wishing-jewel to 
sages, a crest-jewel ou the diadems of rulera of provincos, the Chálukya- Ganga Permanadi 
Vikramaditya-déva, waa ruling the Gañgavádi ninety-six-thousand and the Banavsse 
twelve-thousand so as to suppress tho wicked and proteot the excellent, with enjoyment of 
pleasant conversations :— 

(Linos 11-17)— Hail ! While he who bears all titles such as ^^ Si> Maliámandalésmra who 
possesses tho fivo mahauíhdas, lord of Banavasi best of cities, ornament of tho lineago of the 
great monarch Mayüravarman the Kadamba emperor which is sprung from the Three-eyed 
[Siva] and Eavth^prcaidcR over ciglifcy-foar cities, is consecrated in eighteen world- reno wried 
horse-saoriticcs of Siva and Vishnu, binds its fiery elephants to crystal pillars estabiished by its 
might on tho masHÍvo snmmits of the royal mountains of Himalaya,* and is chnrming in its 
great majosty,--ho who is attcndcd by the thunder of the 'permatti and (other) musical instru- 
mcnts ; he who is brilliant with the banner Quwing jor device) the lord of apes ; whose crest 
is the lion exalted in pride ; a giver of abundant gold ; a warrior to assailants ; a sun to the 
lotusos of the Kadamba race ; an clephant to tbe lotuses bis enemies ; an adamant chamber for 
those who como to him for refuge ; a Moru among the exalted ; " (to wit)^ the Mahdmandales* 
vara Harikésari-deva, was ruling over tbe Banavasi twelve-thonsand :— 

^ Doida thU danda. ^ Denoted by tbe spiral symhol. ...^■'':::.J'^'-"''--''^'::¿:*.. 
^ Followod on the átono by two ornaments. v'^"'»'*'-*! ■'^'■- '''■■•' ''■"■' 
* Cf. Pi'ogrm Report of the Asst, Archsol. Supt. Jor Ipgf.^ SotdJiern CircU, 10O7:^^/i^S¿»l'64;--'-'" ■ ■■■..,^^^ -'^ -^p 

■/ ^ / ' « ín Ur ATI \í 




m EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIIl. 



(Versea)— All the noHj born Kshatriyaa whom tliis siin and moca know^ within the 
circle of tlie occan have tlieir heads boiind by thy royal badge cí office, Ariga j much more then 
is tliy foofc worshipped by the multitude. 

(VíTse 5)-- Possessing soventy-sevea bauners^ (mih the device) of the lord of apes, sover- 
eign o£ tho Kadambas, attended by the sound of the ^ermatti and (other) musical instruments 
having^ performed eighteen horse-saorifices, lord of eighty-four towns belonging to Rudra's 
lineago, bearíng the cnsign of a lion, having puÍBsant might established upon the lordly 
HiiTifilaya and possessing the gloríoua majesfcy of Hira^iyagarblia — (such) is the Kadamba 
emperor. 

(Lines 20-23) — Om ! D^velling on the broad bosom of this Ksdamba emperor — bail ! 

fibo who has for her lot a thousand frnits of ceaseless supremely blessed snccess ; equal to a 
second Fortune ; a treasuro of bouoty ; a ríver Ganges of charma ; a Tvishing-jewel of 
IiÍKi'ality ; rccoiving the grace of boons from Gauri ; having the fragranco of the champaka - a 
'vldyadhari oí discemmont ; a mistress of all arts ; pnrifying hcr gótra j swarthy of limb as a 
tproat of dürm ; delighting the conrt ; crnshing tho pride of rival wíves ; raining abunda^e^ - 
attractive to righteousness ; the royal svvan in the lake of Hariga's soul ; oharming in grace ; the 
half of Hariga's body ; a celestial cotv to her honsehold — (to wii) Laehchala-dévi : 

(Verse 6)—" A oharming dame of glorious fame, who, brillianlily displaying hersolf as 
the Lady Fortune on the bosom of that valiant kiug Hariga tho bridegroom of the Lady Earfcb 
as the Lady Victory on his pair of stoat arms, {and) as the Lady Eloqnence in his mouth 
has woa high esaltation " : in these words the folk of this world extol Lachohala-devi, 

(Verse 7)— Dames of the rulers of Yangas, . . . Magadbas, Koñgas, Kaliñgas 
Dravilas, Malayas, Málavas, Vengí, Qañgdyas, and Pai^dyas, are they peer to yon, 
O Lachcbi\la-dovi ? 

(VorseS)— '^Aboundof courtesy, a home o£ ríghteousness, a native soii of trnth, a 
structure of greatness, a great treasnre of bounty, a jewel-heap of ozcellence, a delíghtfal 
palace of virtne, a royal ñllet of knowledge, {at once) witty and modest, renomied among the 
virtnons " : in these terma the folk of this world extol Laehchala-dévi. 

(Lino 28)— While thns they were raling the kingdom with enjoyment oE pleasanfc conver- 
sations ; in view of a petition of the eloth-merchant Keti Scttii touching divine service,**- 

(Lines 29'31)— For the benefit of tho god Eadambéávara belonging to Qha mlt of) 
the lineage of tte Ksdambas, following the nsage of aforetime, king HarikSsarin and 
Laehchala-devi and the establishment of five monasteries of the city Bañkapura aud the 
bargess63 of tho (laUer) town, and the Sixteen {burgesses), at (?) at the residenoo of settlement 
of the Isa [Siva] of the thiríy-six towns, 

(Lines 31-32) "«OnSanday, the thirteenth day of iho bright fortnightof Panshya of 
the cyelic year Manmatha, the 977th year of the áaka era, at the time of tho snn^B entering 
on his northern course, dnring a vyat^páta, 

(Lines 32-36)-^Hail !^Kíng Arikésarin, having laved tho feet of S5mé8vara.paT^4ita-déva, 
who la endowed with the virfcnes of practico of the major and mínor disciplines, c;íripture- 

J ApparontIyr/r¿.7tmisusüdactiV6lj,perliapfl by false analogy ot gafa (Pá^ini III. iv. 72) or hhnhtS. 
trahnm,ak (ia..ka 3087, on Páni.i III. iv. 73), etc. Cf. ^^igr, Zeylanica. ToL J, pt, €. p. 224«. aud Gei^r 
Liit. í¡. Spraohe el. Stnshalesen, §60. .«•'., 

' Sapa-saptati may go witli Zadamha (coautrj), if that pcrchance had ?7 división» -H. K f5 
• irpp„t(a.va,-she : the word uppaUa seom, to bo tho original of tha Marathi ^t^, «plained by Molesworth 
«s^ mbcmce ot overflo^vung pleat, (ospccially of rich dishe» afc a fcast)», *M of the Ea,iaieso «2»i>4« ím Kittel, 



No. 14.] BANKAPUR INSCRIPTION OF SOMBSVABA I: SAKA 977. 175 



reading, meditation, spiritual concentration, obserrance of silence, prayer, and ecstasy, mih 
pouring of water, acüng together witli the ministers, establisliiiig a place of devotion, granted 
ou tala-vritH tenure Pallavura, forming part of the Nidugundage twelve, a Jcampana of the 
Pánumgal flve-hundred, which follows tlie usage of aforetime, so that ít bo universally 
respected, witk settlement of riglits generally inoluded^ (to wk,) fixed land-reat, petty taxes, 
petty dues, tbe dramma ca donations, liouse4axes, and revemie from fines. 

(Lines 36-37)— The establishment of the five monasteries and the Slxteen (burcjesses) 
thus shall proteot this pious foundatíon. 

(Lines 31-39)— The posses3or of the five maMsahdas, the MaMmandaUsvaray lord of ^ 
Banavási best of cifcies, brother-ín-law of héroes, teacLer of hígh resolation, gambler with 
warriors, king Satyaáraya, granted all taxes under his own control, as a universally respected 
(rigJit) so long as moon and sun endure. 

(Lines 39-42)— As to the boundary of the field for the sacred food (and) the flower- 
garden '(wUoh belong) to the establishment of the god ; on the east the (?) xice-land is the 
boundary j on the south-east, the temple of Biddabeávara ; on the aoufcb, the Eadamba Tank ; on 
the south-wesfc, the boundary of the temple of Trikñfcésvara ; on the wesí, the temple of 
Jakkesvara ; on the nórth-west, the boundary of the temple of Chavn^désvari ; on the north, 
the upright phallic stone on the road j on the north-east, the temple of Peyibésyara is the 
boundary. 

(Lines 4244)— As to the tala-vniti estáte of the god : the boundary of the demesne of 
the town is, on the east, a cross-hill ; on fhe south-east, a pile of atonas ; on the south, a phallic 
stone ; on the south-west, a clump of stones ; on the west, the boundary is the tank of the 
Jala-gatta; on the north-west, the pool of the hasuri tree ; on the north, the stone wcll within 
tbe tank of the mafti tree ; on the north-east, the holy hill. Tbns the bounds on the four sidas 
of aecess. 

(Lines 44-50) — Within it (there are assigned) for the personal enjoymeni of the god 
(and) for the restoration of broken, burst, and outworn (parts of the haildinp)^ one hundred 
mattar (measured) by the danda of the royal standard ; for the choultry, twenty-ñve mattar) 
for the monastery» twelve mattar ; for the oharities to students, twelve maüar ; as an unlalr 
for the Oavun^as (village headmen), twelve and a half mattar grain-field ; for the antige with 
the special ¿éja-rights of the cloth-merchant Kéti Se^ti, the manager of (the properties of) the 
god, twelve maííar; for the drummers, ton militar ; for the musíoians, six mattar; for the 
manager of the estáte, six mattar ; for the piriy-ara^^ six mattar ; for the f onr persons of tho 
pole,^twenty mattar \ for ^^ (maintenince of í^fee) two chowries, ten maíítir ; for tho troop 
of six public women, twenty-four mattar ] for the keeper of the piibllc women, five m'itfar . 
for tho dancing-master, fivo mattar \ for the artlficor (opy' who fixod the carved stoues in tho 
field of the god, five mattar, 

(Lines 50-53)-^So to such as shall protect this pious foundfition shall acornó the sanoe 
f ruit as i£ they had decorated the horns and hoofs of a thoiisand kine with the five kinds of 
jewels^ afc Benares, Kurukshotra, Prayága, Argbyatirtha, Eí^dara, Svíáaija, the Ganges, Gafigá- 

1 See Dr. rieet's uotein Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 271. 

^^ *' The rent-free graat of a plot of ground or of a village *' (Kittol, s. v. mibaíi). 

3 Tbis word, piri^-ara, apparcntly denotes a pricstíy oííicial of some hmá. A Lakslimtshwar inscription of 
ñbout tho ninth century, wHch I hopo to publish soon, records a doüaíion lo éñ'Ka¿>parmad-aramrfet "the ara 
of Kupparma," 

•^ ünküown functiouaríos. 

•' KiiUvcsa isshowTi by a later (Sudi) iusúríption to mcau muoh'is mrh stomcrafi, or sometliíns^ like tlmt, 

^ .N.i:y!i'."y, gold, nibics, snppliircSj diamonds. aad pcfir]«. 



J76 EPTGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol Xlll 

.sagara, aml otlier lioly places atid bestowcd thcm as uhhayamukkis'^ upota a tlioiisand BraJ 
niany lenrned in tlie Four Yodas; tho same íi'uit s hall acor ae as if ¿bey had made q or ..^t 
baiiq^ict ío a crore oí' ascetics at Benares. ^ 

(Liues 53-55)— So to híni who sbould deatroy thia pious foiindation, or sliould aoree to 
ita dfisfcracfciüDL, tho same deep giiilfc shall acorac as if he had desfcroyod at the simo lxoly^])]aGes 
inentioned (^ahovo) a thousand kine and a thousand Brahmans and a crore ofc' ascetics. Oai ! 

(Lines55-59)—''This general principie of law for kings must be maintaiuod by yon h 
every age " : again and again Ramabhadra makes fchis cutreaty to all tlicso bappy sovorcio-ns 
The eartb has been enjoyed by many kitií?.^, bcgiiining with Sagara ; whosoever at ciii-r tuné 
holrlíi tlie soil has ai} tho same timo tho fruit thcTGof. He who shoiild appropí iate laúd }^ 
fher given by him^olf or given by othors, is bara as a ^vorju in dang for sixty thousand' ycirs 
He ^vho shonld appropriate land belongiug to gods or Brahmans wliich has )xon prcviousíl 
enjoyod porishes in course of time and is called a niurdorer of Brahmíins. Poison i.s nofc calíud 
poison, gods' propci-ty is called '' poison " ; poison dcstroys tho individual, gods' propcrty (if 
mfsapprnjtrialed) dcstroys son and graudson. Om ! v '/ 

(Linos 50-GO)— This dceree tho Sandkivir/rahin Maüayya and Kcil Sotfi, tho mana^er oí 
{fie pnyportíes of) the god, wrote out ; KiXInja cxccuted the urdcr. Ilappi'iics.s ! Grcat for- 
tune ! 



No. 15.-.S0ME RECORDS OF THE RASUniAKüTA KIXGS OF MALKHED, 
By J. F. Fleei-, I.C.S. (Retil), Ph.D., C.T.E. 
iGonduded from Vol. VII, p. S31.) 
G.— Soratür inscription of tho time of Amóghavarsha I.— A.D. 869. 

r.orn,íOri.íi_villa8-e about twclve miles soath o£ Gadag, tl.o hu.d..,uavtór. of tbo Oada^. 
taluka of tho Dlianvar Distnct, Bombay : it is .shown as " Soi-tur " iu tho Indian Afín. ,„ . ° 
.hoot il S.E. (1904). in lat. 15° 14', Ion,. 7ó'^ 40'. The.o aro «o.o Jií,:: j .ti: tt « i p I^" 
oae of tliem, of the time of the Báshtrakftta king Krishua III and datod ¡a A.D. 051 has hL 
published by me in Ind. Aut., vol. 12, p. 257.^ This la.ior rocord givos ihe ni JüZ-^T" 
tho oarl^r fonn Saratavura, " tho Villa.c or Town of Li.anlH ■'. 'oa. p.^^Unl p ioí do 
not mention tho placo by namc, but locafes it in tho Purigero nad (.so.,- p 178 belmv^ Th! 
placo ia now only an ordimí^ largo villago, ^^áth apparoutly a fort of tho UHaal kind L was 
porhaps o sorno ccusxdorable itnportanco iu early times. A„ ¡uaoription of the Ho tx r^^ 
Vira-Bal ala H a A^,,gore, dated xn A.D. 1202, tells us tiu^t ho fought tl,o Dívu^ri-Yadlv: 
^ng Blallama, who hold himse f to be uaconquorablo on aocount of hi.sgroat an-ay o ÚlXt 
nndhorsoaaBdfoot-,.old.ers, and pursued him from Soratür to Lokki^.undi whi.h W . 
modera Lakkuncli, sik miles east of Gadatr í' And in i,iw.,.;V,+,-„ c ■,, >,-? wincii ks uw. 

Narasiriiha II at Harihar, datcd in A.D f224, * of em" t o t^ '"^ "■' '"' ""^"'"°'' 

Balláia mot the ar mies of " the Saana klng " A ÉS LÍ "•'•"' !"°'íf'^'"' "'''' '^''' 

j 4 1 4.1, 1 1 , """y"- ^ing , í.t. JiliiHaraa, comprwuig two akhs of infanti-v 

and fcwelvo thonaand cayah-y, aud pursuod tbem with slaughter froni SorSúr Jt\TxZ¿Tl^ 
river Krlshnavéul (tbo Krislmá), and ñames tho nW^ «L Tt . . ^ °^ *''° 

rcduood, namely, Erambai-age ' (relb.r.an^l ^ J^^l!^^ ^""^í^ 

Benitíage,Ratfcapa]!i,Sorat.-^,andKii4Íu. V.ratana-k.tc (Han^al), Gutti, 



* S'T aliavc, VoL Xíl, p. 3, nctc. 






r.. ..,„...:.. ... o.....:.. ..,.. ,,:-- : ;;:r-^;:::i;;-;:,nu ,;;'^?- ■--" 



Ño. 15.] SOBATUR INSCRIPTION OP AMOGHAYARSHA L : A.D. 869. 177 

The inscrípiion now published is on a stone tablet at the temple of Yirabliadraj on the 
íngtt side o£ tho god. I Laye no information as to what sculptures there ínay l)o at the top of 
the stone, The writing occupies an área about 2' O'' broad by 1' 6" liigh. It is somewhafc 
damaged ; but only quite a few letters are badly affeoted. 

The charaeters are Kanarese, boldly formed and fairly well esecuted. The size of thcm, 
by ^vhich is meant the height of tbose single letters which were customarily made, liko onr a, c, 
e, m, etc., between what may be called the two lines of the writing, without any projectiona 
above as in b, d, /, or below as ¡n </, j), j, ranges from about f '' in the ch of dclidra, 1. 8, to Ij' 
ín the dh of ashadliüy 1. 6 : the srz oí éñvdyilan^ 1. 10, is about 2|'' high. Of the test-letters 
kh, n, j, b, and 1, which are so instructive in connection with undated records and records of a 
questionable nature, the n does not occur here : the others show a misture of the earlier and 
later types. The hli, which occurs twice, in II. 3, é, and the i, which is found once, in L 1, 
are of the later, cursive type í in connection with the general history of the M, attentiou may 
be drawn here again to an apparent instance, not really existing, of ita later type being 
supposed to occur in 1. 12 of the Western Chalukya record of Vinayaditya, dated in A.D, 624i, 
ou the Harihar platee.^ The j occurs throe times, in 1. 2, and is of the earlier, square type 
in a particular f orní, made rather loosely on the lef t and with a curl upwarda in the top part of 
the letter and downwards in the lower part, which was probably a stroag factor in the dcYolop- 
ment of the later type. The I, which occurs twice, and once subscript, in 11. 1, 8, is tranbitional, 
and not as fully developed as might be expected at the time of this record : in slla^ 1. 8, it is 
practically of the earlier, square type, except for the prolongation of the tail of tbe letter up to 
the right : iu hallabha, 1. 1, it is perhaps a little moro of the later type ; but even there the 
subscript I is not at all fully cursive. We have an initial short a in 1. 1, and long a in II. 4, 
6 ¡ and a final n, dnmaged, occurs in 1. 10. The cerebral d occurs in shad, 1. 4, and nada% 
L 5, and five times subscript in 11. 3, 9 : it is not distinguislied from the dental d, In áshádhaj 
1, 6, we have a character which in later times would certaínly mean the unaspirated d, and was 
used as such in the inscriptions I and J below, but wbioh seems plainly to have been used here 
to denoto the aspiraied dh. The rather rare a%c occurs in éaiicha^ 1. 8, and is not very well 
distinguished from o. 

The language is Kanarese, of the archaíc dialecfc, all in prese, and accurate except in íts 
treatment of some of the Sanskrit worda. The form hdyil, for bdgil, hdgilu^ * door, gate *, 
which we have in sñ-vayücm, 1. 9, does not seem to be given in Kifcters Kannada-Engliah 
Dictionary : the change oi cj to y here is noteworthy. In reapect of orthography we may noto 
(1) the use of t for d in iithhava, for udhliava^ 1. 4 ; (2) the use of the Kanarese I for I in 
Sanskrit words in man^aleuj twice in 1. 3, and dhavala and alamkára^ 1. 4 ; and (3) the uso- of 
h for V in ballablia^ 1. 1. 

The iusoription refers itself to the reign of the Ráshtraküta king Amoghavarsba I, who 
was on the throne from A.D. 814-16 to 877-78. It records that a certain Kuppeya, alias 
Áhavaditya, of the Ádava, ¿dava, or perhaps Átava race,^ was governiíag tho Purigere 
district, whereby it implies that Soratñr, as the place where the record stands, was in that 
distríct. Its object was to record that a villago headman naraed Vilikkara-Nágiyamma caused 
to be built a gateway nanaed Srív^yil, the '* Fortune-Gate '\ This was perh|,ps a soraewhat 

^ The apparent later Ich is onl^ due lo mistrñatment of the clsractor in tlie original, wLich is damagecl, iu 
orating the illustration of the record : see voL 5 above, p. 155, note 8, aud vol. 6, p. 80, with some general roimrks 
on p. 77 ff. For tbe record in question see, now, also the litbograph in Epi, Carn., vol. 11 (Chitaldroog), Üg, 66, 
texts, p. 108. Thcrc is also a rather curious kh in duhhham in I 39 of the sanie record : bufe it is ccrtainly only a 
loase and badly made form of the earlier> square type. 

2 Tho fccond sjllable of this ñame is damaged, aud may be either da or áa, or perhaps f¿?* The ñame is at 
any rívte not AJiiva (Alupa). 

2 A 



j^g EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Voi. SIII 

t ^nuco fffl+pwavs : it is found elsewliere as SrTvagil or Srlvagilu ¡a the 

L lalhoU i Jcription of A.D. 1204 and tbe Sawdattx mscnphon of A.D, 1228.^ 

Tbe local goYernor ihat^5ditya.Ktippeya is mentioned as simply Kuppgya, «gain as 
.ovendng the Pnrigeye h."?, in the Manírawadí inscription of Am5ghaYa.slia I of A,D. SBo/'^ 
He is abo mentioned as the Mahssámanta Ihavaditya-Kupp^^ ngain as^ goyerning the 

same districfc in another inscription of AmOghavarsha at Soratñr dated m A.D. 8G6-67."' 
Thislatter record al30 States the ñame ofhisfamily;butunfortuBatelyt^ word is even still 

more (Jamaged there than in our present infioriptioü, 

The date of thís record is unsntisfactory ; perhaps as a resnlt of the record having doí 
beenframed e^iactly at the time Hientioned in it. Tho given details are : Lhe cyclic year 
VirodUia: the eighth tithi oi the bright fortnight of Ásbadha ; Bnhaspativara (Thursday). 
The Saka year is not stated. But we kuow that this Virndhin snríivatsiira, as a TOeau-sign 
aBtron^mical year, according to the Piret Arya-Siddhanta bogan on 26 August, A.D. 8C8, aiid 
ended on 22 August, A.D, 869, and according to tbe Original Sürya-Sidahanta began on 
11 September, A.D. 868, and ended on 7 September, A.D. 869. Aecording to tho luui-solar 
eystem of tbe cyclo (not yet separated inte the northern and southern varicties), boing onrrent 
at tho Mésha-samlíránti in March, A.D. 8G0, it gave its ñamo to the Saka yoar 791 expirecl, 
A,D. 869-70. In aay caFo, thercfore, this naonth Ashadha fell in A,ü. 869. But in thia yoar the 
given titU Ashadha ánkla 8 ended at closely about 23 h. 39 m. after mean Bunrieo for üjjain, 
and a little more tban one minute earficr for Soratfir itself , on Monday. 20 Juno, and oannot in 
any way be comiected with a Thursday- Accordingly, tho date must bo Bct asido m irregular^ 
Curiously enongh, in the Soratñr inscription of A.ü. 951, mentionod ou p. 170 above, the toxt 
gives the Vir5dhin samvatsara by an undeniable mistako loi? Vítí^dhikrit. Bnt an assumption of 
the same místAke in our present record wonld not hclp na. Ji the assutnption wore mado, tho 
samvatsara would be the VirOdhikrit which gave íts ñame to tho Saka year 753 oxpired, 
A.D. 831-32, and wMch began and ended at such timos in AX. 830 and 831 that the month 
Afihadha would fall in any case in A.D. 831 : but in this yoai the titJd Ashadha áukla 8 ended 
at about 11 h. 7 m. ou Wednesdo-y, 21 June^ and again cannot in any way bo conncoted with a 
Thursday, 

The only place-name mentioned in this record is that of tho Purigere »ef^. The men- 
tion of it tacitly but distinctly places Sorafcür, as tho villago f rom which the record comes, in 
this district. Another well-known form of tbe ñame of tbie district 2s Puligesr© : the earlíer 
form Porigere also is met with : and the ñame is found Sanslccitized as Purikara and Pulí* 
kara* Thia district is well known, froni many records, as a three-hundred distri'ít, that is 
as comprising actually or conventionally three hundred cities, towns and víllages ;^ and it and 
the ncighbauring B( Ivola three-hundred aro sometimes mentioned colleotively, without namefl, as 
erad-aru^núr^^ ''' thetwo (which mah togetler a) six-^hundred '\^ The town Porigore, Purigeíe, 
Puli-jcre, frobi which tbe Purigejre three-hundred took íta ñame, is the modern Lakshmesliwar, 
Éin outlying town of tbe Sénior Miraj State within the limits of tbe DhSrwSr District, situated 
about twelve€niles towards the south-west from Soratñr, and shown in the samo Atlas map in 



i Jotífw. Bomh. Br. i2. Ás. Sac, vol 11, p. 243, 1. 42, trans., p, 24,6. 
" Id., vol. 10, p, 22C, 1, 60, tr*ns., p. 338 ¡ mil y. 2C8, 1, G7, tmqs., p. 2S2- 
' Vól 7 above. p, 201. 

8ee vol. 6 above, p. 107, noto 4 : 1 qwote tbia record from an xnk4mproí»siaü. 
5 See my uote ou " Anciont Tcrrítorial Divisiocs of India " m Jour, R, Ai. SoCy 1012, p, 707. 
« See, e.^., tbe Guri^ür inscription of A.D. 97S, Ind, Ánf., vol 12, p. 271. In tbe Nilguud inscription oí 
A,D, 982 a different esprcssiou is uaeil, namelj', dvMriiaíamj *' tbe two three- huudreda " t vol. 4 above, p, 207. 



? 



t 



Ko. 15.] SORATTJR mSCRIPTION OF AlIOGHAVAESHA I. : A. D, 869. 179 

]at, 15° 8', long. 75° 31^ The ancient ñame still survives in that of the Huligere-lbanaj wliich 
is a división óf tlie yillage lands about two miles narth-easí of Lakshmésliwar.^ 

Manyakhéta ; Málkliéd, 

1?he capital of the Ráslitraküta dynasty to which AmCgliavarsIia I belonged was a city 
named Manyakhéta, li is not referred to ia the iascriptions publíshed herewith. Butitis 
meutioned in various other records, bearing dates from A.D. 860 onwards.^ And those of 
A.D. 940 and 959 on the Doóli and Karhád plates show thafc Amóghavarsha himself eitlier 
founded the place or else developed and completed it as the capital/^ It -vvas also perhaps 
for a time the capital of the "Western ChSlukyas, who succeeded to the kingdom of the 
tlóBhtrakütias : at any rato, the earlíesfc known mention of the Chálakya capital Kalyanapura 
is foand ia a record of A.D. 1054i of the time of Ssmesvara P ; and Bilhana tells us in hís 
Vi^ramanhadévacharita, 2. 1; that Sómeévara made Kalyána, i.e. either founded it or adapted 
it as his capital.^ lu fact, it appears thab an ÍDscriptíon at Kulpak meutions Manyakhéta as a 
city at which Vikramáditja VI was raling in A*D. 11 10.^ 

A Mysore iiiscription of A.D. 902 presents the ñame of this clty as Manyakheda, with 
the second compouent in ita Prakrit f orm, and marks the place as the ehief City of a 6000 
provincej that is^ of a proTÍnce comprising, whether actually or conventionally, six thousand 
cities, towns, and villages, and includes its province, with the Baaavási 12,000, the Palasíge 
12,000, the Kolanu SO, the Lükápura 12, and the Toregare 60, in a group which it calis ** the 
31,102 towns (bada) '': 7 and it may be noted, in passing, that this atatement is further of 
interest in helping us to escplain two other inscriptional statements which were previonsly 
ob:rcnre ; namely, the mention of *^ 30,000 vülages of which Vanavási is the foremost '* in the 
t'ecord of A.D. 860,^ and the mention of ** the Banavási 32,000 province '* in a record of 
A.D-, 919 :^ theae statements were puzzling becanse everywhere else the Banavasí province is pre- 
sented as a 12,000 province. This half-Prakrít form Manyakheda is fonnd again in a Mysore 
inscription of A.D. 1151, which mentions a Samí&íiía Güli-Bachi, of the Adala family, who 
had the hereditary title of "over-lord of Manyakheda a best of towns ".^^ The city is men- 
tioned by a fully Prakrit ñame as Mannekhéda, the capital of Nityavarsha-Khottigadéva, ia 
a Mysore inscription of A.D, 968,^^ and as Mannakhéda in the PSiyalaclichhZj verse 276, v/here 
Dhanapala tells us that he wrote that work at Dhára in the Vikrama year 1029 espired 

i Tbis Í9 not shown in the Atlas map, but may be seen in the Map of the Dhárwár Collectorate (1874), where 
the ñame is enterad as *' Hoolgereebun ". Other divisioDS of the lands, also ehown there, are the Désál-bana on 
the uorth and the south-westj the Basti-bana or ** temple-división " on the east^ the Hxre-bana or "sénior divi- 
siou " on the south-west ; and the Pete-bana or " market división ** en the south. 

2 See Pi-ofcssor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptione of Southern India, vol. 7 above, appendix, No?, 7é, 86, 91 
to 94j, 105. 

s Voi. 5 above, p. 193, verse 125 vol. 4, p» 287, verse 13 1 and compare the Khardia record of A.D. 972, 
I)id, Ant.¡ Vol. 12, p, 268. It is an open question whether Amóghavarsha's father and predecessor Govinda III 
had anything to do with the selection of the site and the beginning of the city : see vol. 6 ahove, p. 6é, note 3. 

4 See vol. 12 above, p. 291. ^ See Dyn, Kan, Distrs,, p. 335, note I, and p. 440. 

" See the Journ. Eycterahad AtcJkboI, Soc, 1916, p, 31. 

■í See the Mysore Archaíological Keport of 1911, para. 79 5 and Journ, J8. Ás, Soo,, 1912, p> 709, in my note 
on ''Ancient Territorial Divísions of India." The details actually given only add up to 30,102 j asa resnlt, 
very likely, of a careless omission. of the Tardavá4i lOOO in the preseut Bijápür Djstrict, just beyond the 
Ldkapnra 12. 

8 Vol. 6 above, p, 35) verse 21. ^ See Ind. ÁnU, 1903, p. 225. 

10 B])i, Carn., vol. 12 (Tumkür), Tm. 9. 

n ^'pi, Carn., Vol. 11 (Chitaldroog), Cd. 50. It is aSsumed that the ttanscriptiou representa the original 
correctly; biit we might expect to find mama or «;í?««e^ajratherthan ííía;;»^, as the first compouent of the 

ñame» 

2a2 



180 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Yol, 2lil. 



(A.D. 972-73), 'Svher Mannakhéda liad teen plundered in an assault ty the king of Málava - 
(probably Vákpati).^ And the citj was known as Mánkir (? rather Mankér) to Ihe Arab 
■writers of tiie tentli century, -wtio, liowever, soem to have had a rather YUgne idea as fo itg 
situation.^ It has been supposed that it is mentioned aa simply Zlietaka ia a record of 
A,D. 930,2 and as Khédaga in the OhámuTt^amya-'Tmam :^ but ifc seoms more likely thafc 
these references are to some place the nanie of which wíts Khetaka aiid nothing more, and 
probably to Eaira in Gajarát, because the mention of the " Khédaga war " is in connection 
with Chámnndaráya, an officer of the Ganga prince Nolambüntaka-Marafiimha, and the lagt- 
mentioned a cquíred the íitle " king of the Gurjaras" by subduing íhe northern parts cf 
Western India for hÍ8 sovereign Kriahna III.^ 

Por a loDg time past Manyakhéta has been identified with a town Malkhed or Malkhéd 
in the Gulbarga District of the Nizain's territory, which is entered as '* Mulkair " iuThornton's 
Gazetteer of India, vol. 3 (1854), p. 547, and is sliown as " Miilkaid " in iho Indían Átlaa 
sheet 57 (1854), in lat. 17^ ir, long, 77° 13', and as "Malkhod" in the Hvderahad mapa 
of 1883 and 1908. This town is about ninety miles east-south-easfc from Shoiapxir in the 
Bombay Presidency, about the same distance east-by-north from BijTipür, about eighty-five 
miles west-by-south from Hyderabad, and between twenty-t\ro and twcnty-three miles towards 
east-south-east from Gulbarga. It is sitaated on the sonth bank of a river, apparenily knowa 
as the Tandür river, -which is a considerable tributary of the Bhim,^, flowing into th(3 latter at a 
point about nineteen miles towards sonth-wost-by-west from the town. And it gi\TR 5ts ñame 
to a station known as '' Mulkaid Gate '' on the Nizam's State Saihvay betwcon Wádl Junction 
and Hyderabad. The identification seems to have been made, ia 1835, eíthor by Wathen 
-who, in bringing to notice the record of Kakka II on the Kharcla platos dated in A.D. 972* 
said that Mányakhéta '^ seems to be the present Mandkhiera, and inust hayo been eitnatod in 
the Hyderabad territory ; " ^ q,. else by Wilson, who remarked that the place was " supposed, witb 
great probability, to be Man-khéra in the Hyderabad country." 7 It ^vas recognisícd m 1872 by 
Sh. P. Pandit, who wrote the modera ñame aa ** Mal-Khed ^fi And it \yas ratifind in 1877 by 
BüMer, who wrote the ñame as « Mslkhed ".» As rogards tbo exact spellin^'- of tho modorn 
ñame, the forms preseated by Wathen and Wilson perhapa snggost tliat the u in tho first part 
.of the ancient ñame had not been altogeiher snpplanted by the I even as lato an in theír time : 
but the source of these forms oannot be traced ; and it is not imposBiblo that ihmv. two writers 
put forward what they thought shoald be the modera ñame, rather than any form of xt 
actually found by them.io As to the qnantity of the Yowel in the firnt fiyllablo, Thornton'e 
^' Mulkair '' and the ^^ Mulkaid " of the Indian Atlas suggcst tho nhovi a ; and thi.s is supported 
more or less by the Prakrit forms Mannakhéda, Manaekhíída, On tho othor hami, tho long a 
18 suggestedby the Mánkir (? Mankér) of the Arab geographorfi, and Íb eqnally likely to be 
nghi In any case, this latter form, Malkhéd, was adoptod by Bühler, and ho becamo fixod.^^ 

1 This was iu the course of the events wl«ch cndod in tlie overfcfarow anh7Í¡7l¡¡^^^ 
their bngdo^tptbe Western ChaMyas under Taila II (A,D. 973.96), ^ho d.ovo onfc the Míilava invaaorl 

See Elhot^s Eutcru of India, yoL 1, pp. 21, 27, U. 3 yol 7 ab(»ve n %<) 

* Yol. 5 above, p. 1Í2. noU 1. s tr , ^r * 1 

Jonrn. ^ As^Soc, first «enes, vol. 2, p. 379. Th^ d m Wathen>« form of the prenm t imme smn. due to 

^^ I h^ye nerer been able tp get any local cemente as to tho apelliag of the nm.. 



No. 15.] SORATUR INSORIPTION OF AMOGHAVARSHA L: A.D. 869, 181 



The identification of Mányakhéta with Malkhéd was aecepted without any questioning 
until some foiirteen years ago» la 1901-2 Dr. Hultzscli, Goveriiment Epigrapliíst, Madras, 
was on tour for collecting ÍEScriptioiis, and intended to go to Malkhéd. He was not ahle 
-io visit the place, becausa his traía was four hoars late, But he was told by the Tahslldar of 
Seram that Malkhéd does not possess any ancieiit remains. And on tbis ba.sis hesnii : — "Henee 
it is very doubtfal if íts identification with Manyakheta is correct*'^ It is possible that his 
informant may have mea^t only inscriptional remains, and not general relies of ñBtiqriity. 
Eowever, in any case, while the matter is of course alwajs open to re-examinatior?, the 
groiinds are insrifficient for the expression of doubt. In the first place, evea if there are 
really no remains indícative of antiquity at iíálkhéd, the poiut, tliouirh of course not wíTíiout 
íts weight, would not be at all conclusivo: the remains at ^'Kulliannee '*, "Kaliani", or 
Kalyáni, abont forty-eight miles north-north-east from Málkhed, are qnite insiiiníficant, if 
indeed there are any really oíd ones at all :^ yet there can hardly be a doubt that. the place ís 
the Kalyá^apnra which was the capital of tho later Chálukjas in the eleventh and twelfth 
centurles and of the Kalachuryas af rer them. But also, the statement that there are no such 
remains at Malkhéd is not based on any skilled survey of the place. In such a case, we have 
tojook for signs of ancient importance, not simply at a modern site itself, but also for some 
little dietance round it. And the Atlas map of 1854 suo^gests that, if an exandnation of the 
locality were made by an expert, the required indicatioas might be found : within a radius of 
eight miles round ** Mulkaid ", from the north-west through thenorth to the south-east, it shows 
four places marked by tlie ñame " Boorge ", i.e. hcrüji ' a bastión ', which is suggestive of tracen 
or traditions of outlying fortífioations, and eight places (as well as many others just outside 
that limit) marked *'Pag." and " Pagoda**, which are indícative of temples or shrines of 'sorts. 
Mányakhéta mnst haTe been greatly daraaged when it was sacked by the king of Málava, and 
again some forty years later when it was wrested, with all the surroundíng territory^ from the 
Chálukyas by the Cholas under Rájéndra-Choladéva I : and it was very likely the havoc which 
was wrought on those occasions that led to its being eventnalíy abandoned, and to the making 
of a new capital at Kalyana by Ssmésvara I. When once it had been given up as the capital, 
its raraparts and fortifications, most likely made largely of earth, would begin to crumbla and 
disappear. And from that same time, and particularly ín the Musalmán period, there would 
be a constant demolition of its etone temples and other buildings for the sake of their materials. 
The absence of ancient remains at the place, if that should be found on proper examínatíon to 
be really the case, would be f uUy expláinable. 

The case in support of the identiñcatíon is quite a good one, Malkhéd stands in a 
locality where we may very appropriately place the Rashtrakñfca capital. Its . present ñame, 
•whether the actual form is Malkhéd or Malkhéd (or possibly even Malkhéd or Malkhéd) 
answers exactly to an original Mányakhéta, through the Prakrit Mannakhéda, Mannekhéda 
(see p. 179 above), followed by a sabaequent *Mankhéda or *Mankhéda, and a slight 
f urther transformation through the well-known interehange of n and h And, though it is now 
only a subordínate town in the Seram táluka of the Gulbarga District,^ its status has been 
much higher in times gone by. In the seventeenth century it was twice a batblefield, in the 
time of Aurangzéb : it was at Malkhéd that the Mogul army under Kháñ Jaban was def eated 
by the Bijapúr general Bahlól Khan in 1673 :^ so, again, it was by defeating the Qutb Sháhi 

i See bis Eeporfc Ho, 229 of 14 June 1902, para. 7. 

2 See Couseus' L'ist of Bemains in the Nüam's Territories (1900), p, 69. 

' Seram is the " Sheydumb " of the Atlas slieet 57, nine miles oa the east of *" Mulkaid ^\ Its ancient ñame 
Wft8 Sedimha : see the Goverament Bpigraphist's Eeport quoted above, para» 7, and the lotes on inscrif tlons Nos^ 
100, 101. 

* Burgess, The Chronology of Mcdem Indias p. 117. 



182 ÉPIGÚAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. Xlll 



army at Malkhéd in 1686 that Prince Mu^azzam (Stáh 'Alarri) won Golconda (fiyderabad) :i 
aud the town seems to have been then, at least, a place of yery prímary importance and a well 
fortified oae ; for, iu coanecfcíon witli the eveñt of 1686, Orme says that the Qutb Sliáhl general 
Ibrálum Kháü " sufiered hirn [Pvince Mu*azzam] ío reduce Malquor, the principal barrieí of 
the capital [Golconda], ^'ith much less resistance than iiiight haVo been made by the streEgth 
of the fortl^ess, and the forcé in the field/' ^ Later, iu the eighteenth centUry^ it gave its name' 
to a Oircár iu the Bidar province of the Hyderabad territory. This wc learn from Orme : in a 
Neto on *' Malquer, ch-car and fortress " to his mention of the BUceesB of Priuce Mu'azzaní in 
1686, he gave a translatioa of a passage from one of his '' MSS. of the Deccan '^ from which 
ive gather that the Circár in question, known sOmetimes as the Mu zaff amagar Circár but more 
eommonly as tlie Malkhéd Circár^ consisted of fourteen f árganas aud yielded revonue io the 
amount of üearly eleven Lies of rupees;^ and, as he teÜB us, among oLher details, that the river 
Bhimá Üowed into this Circar and then iuto the Sñbah of Bijápñr, it would seom that the 
Malkhéd Circar extended to the wesfc of the river and touched tho Bijapür territc?!^ there and 
towards the sonth. And, fi^om the place beiug noticed by Reunell, Oruttwcll, and Thorntou,-* 
and from its name being showu in capital letters in tho Atlas map, Mülkhrd seems to have 
reíained the position of being the chief town of a Circar until wcll into tho nineteenth century. 
Such is the evidence in favour of the idontiflcation. To npBefc it, we necd much more tban 
an unslrilled statement that the place has no ancient remains. As to that, we nced at loaat a 
professional examination of the locality. But, if such examination shonldreHult in an assurance 
that any remaina which do exist — (and there must eurcly be Bomc, of ono kxad or another) — 
only date írom or shortly before the eeventeenth century, Btill we could ditícount evon such a 
result, for reasons already stated, The evidont primary importance oí tho placo in the 
seventeenth century points strongly to its having had a previooH hiatory. Aud, all things 
being taken together, we need hardly hesitate to dismisa the sujrgtrütiou of doubt whioh was 
put forward on the ba sis meationed aboye, and to adhero to our belicf tliaíi iUifé town MSlkli§4 
is tha ancient Mányakliéja. 

1 óm^^ Svasti Sri-Amoghavarsha prithuvlballabha ma(ma)ha- 

2 rajádhiraja paramésvara bhatarar=prithu [vi*] «rajy aih-ge [y] yo 

3 Om Svasti Prachanda-mandalagra-khan^it- [a*] rati-mandal a pratápa-sampatina 

^ Burgess, op. dt.^ p. 129 : aud 8Ge ifopwttcct^ íS'íoníí do jlf(?j/üf, traua* by I^^^ vul. 1, iiiirud. p. 61^ aucí 
vol. 3, p. 28S. Manucci wrote tho ñame as " Malquer '\ 

2 Orme, Ei&torical Fra^ments ofthe Mofful Smpire (Loüdon, 1782), p, J¿OS, 

» Op. cii (preceding note), Notes, p. 130; for tbo title of tho Notti mi p, 172. Onno tíicntioned the 
place tbree times as " Malquer''^ fromManuccl jbut in his Note he aabHfcituted the form " ^íalkar ": thia lattor form 
(apparenfcly introdiiced hy Orme, aud seemingly due to somc aiiaunderritaudiiig of Maimcíii*» '* Mttl<iucr ") Í8 fouud 
also in ReniielPs Memoir ofaMap ofEindoostan (sccoiid edition, Loudon, 17D2) and Cruttweir» iVefií? Universal 
Qazetteer (London, 1808). Orme gives the names of tlio tliirtcea otUer parganas aa *' Mouy.af «niagar, Karimour, 
Nergoimda, Mangalgmn^ Kaukourni, Sindam Konki, Sanour, Koudouüi, Adjouli, Ouutküur, Haiikoel, Doumerj 
Aiuerdjem/* He adds that the fourteen par ganas eomprised 109 villíiges : this acem» ^ rathor low figure, aud may 
possiblyheduetosomemistakexn writing or priütiugí howevcr, maiiy village» iu all that part of th« coimtry 
have very large areaa. 

* For Eennell and Crnttwell, see the preceding note. Kennell just mentions tho plíWie (pp. 258, 468), andi 
dees nob give any details. The eatry in Crnttwcirs baok, for which I am indübtod to Di\ Banictt, ii ;— '* Malkar^ 
a town of Hindoo&tan, iu the country of Golconda. 64 miles W. Hydovabad, 22 BK. Calbeiga* Long. 11. 53. E. 
Lat. 17» 17. N," ^ This latitude and longitude, aud the distance from Hyderab&d, aro <iuitt» wrOBg j as a resült, 
no dciihfc, of the faet tbat at that time, whea surveya had liardly beguü, »uch datwl» had to be put togothcr mostly 
from itluevaries, 

» i'rom the iak-impression. o Represented by a plain fipiral symbül í í»o also iu Xim %* 



U~boratur inscription of Amoghavarsha I.--A.D. 869. 



!W^Sii'í^^5í;fi3^s^'3^ 



10 




SCALE -25 



J.— Batgere Inscription of Krishna 11— A. D. SS 



S8S. 




J. F. FLEET. 



SCALE '20 



W. QRIGGS, COLLOTYPE, 



No. 15.] SORÁTUR INSCRIPTION OF AMOGHATARSHA I. : A.D, 869, 183 




4 Ádava^-vanis-5tbha(dbba)va rana-mukha-dhavala shad-gun-alamkárari=Áhava- ^, ;<:';^:i: . :: 

5 ditya-srimat-Kuppey a[m*] Purigere-ti aclaii==ále Vir5dlii-samvaísara [m] ., :^^^. ^ », ^ í v ^ • I ' 

6 pravarttise tad-antarvaritíy=agntí*ilda Áshadha-mása-su. v^v^^'^'^"'^ ^ 

7 ddli-aslií;amiyu[rL] Briliaspati(ti)várad-aiidii[m] naya'vinaya-satyaf/ '"^Z 1^?^ 

8 saueli-ácbara-sila-sampaniian=appa srimat Vüikkara-Na- |^ í 1^qS?.>^^^J-^1- 

9 giyamma-gamundam chandr-adiíjark[k]al«iillinam Srivayi[la]- !l''^\ 0t. 
10 n=BÍ.risida[n] [f] ^\n>.\. ^" 

TEANSLATION» 

Om ! Hail ! While tlie glorióos Amoghavarsha (I), tlie favonrite oE the Earth, tie 
MaliárájddUmja, the PatcmiévarOr^ 4Í€ Bhüjñra^ is reigning over íhe earth :— 

(Line 3) Om ! Hail ! Wliile Ahaváditya, fhe illusirions Kuppéya,— ^vlio bas cut np 
the array of (h's) euemies with {Us) sharp scimitar ; who is possessed of prowes&*í who was 
born in the (?) Adava race f -who is dazzling in the van of battle ; who is adorned by the six 
virtues,— is gOTerning the Purigeye district :— 

(L. 5) "While the cyclic year Virodhin is current ; on the eighth titlii of the bright 
fortniglit of the month Áshadha wlúch is in this Ujear), and on Thursday,— 

(L. 7) The honourable village head-man Vilikkara-Nagiyamma, who is endowed with 
prudence, modesty, truth, purity, good behavionr, and good character, has set np the Sriváyil 
gateway, to last as long as the moon and the snn. 

H.---B5n inscription of the time of Amdghavarsha I,— A.D. 874. 
B5rL is the heí^d-qnarters town of the RSn tdluíka oí the Dharwar Districti : it is shown in 
the Indian Atlas qaarter-sh^ot 41, S.E. (1904), in lat. 15^ 42', loug, 75^ 47'. It is mentioned 
by the ñame Tvhich it still bears, as EOna, in the present record, and in I belov, and in the 
Adaragnñchi inscription of A.D. 971.S The place was in the Be^vola tliree-hiindred district 
which, however, is not mentioned here. 

At this place, too, there are severa! inscriptionis, The present ene is on a stone tablet at a 
temple of Basava^ina, inside the town. I have no information as to whether there are any 
Bculptures at the top of the stone. The writing occupies an área about 2' 3|" bread by 2' 61" 
high. As may be seen from the Píate, it is considerably damaged, and much of it from 
Une 8 onwards is qnite illegxble. But all the historical matter in it can be read ; aud it has 
baen found worth. illnstrating because it is interesting from the paleeographic point of view. 

The characters are Kanarese, boldly formed and well execnted. The size of them ranges 
from abont |" in the cí of idan, 1. 10, to 1|" in the j of mahajanahej 1. 8 ; the ti at the end of 1. 12 
is abont 2|" High. Of the test-letters kh, A, j, b, and 1, the hJi does not oocnc here : the 
oíhers show here, again, a mixture of tlie earlier ajid later types. The n is found once, in 
sammtsaraigal, 1. 4 ; it is of the earlier, square type, The j is fonnd five times : in r^jyay 
i. 2; and jaya, 1. 5, it is of the later, cnrsive type ; in -dhimh^ 1, 2, and mahójanah and j^ujyat 
1. 8, it is of the earlier, square type, in the particular form which has been noticed nnder the 
inscription G above. The h oocnrs three times i in tombaUu^ 1. 4, and em6a, 1. 6, in both of 
which words it is subscripi;, it is certainly of the later, cursiva type ; in hallava, 1, 7, where it 
is somewhat damaged in the npper right córner, it seems to be of the earlier, square type, in 
the form having the curl upwards on the left of the top stroke which matches the form of the 
earlier j of this record. The I is found four times, and also twice subscript, in 11. 1, 4, 7, 11 ; 

^ The second syllable of this ñame is damaged : it may be í?, or d, or perhaps /, See p. 177 above, and 
»ote 2. 

9 Seo the precedjng note, ^ M, ÁnU vol. 12, p. 256, 1. 15, 



ISi EPIGRÁPHIA INDICA. ¡y^^^ 2J:iii 



in every case it is of the later, cursive type, but not as fully so in the Bubscript form as mlght 
have been espected, We bave aa iüitial sliort % of the earüer tjpe, ín úlan, 1. 10 ;^ and perlia 
an iniíial shoit a, transí tío nal, near the end of 1. 9. Final fcmis occur of r in 11. 7 9 ^nd f 
I in 1. 7, The m has mostly its usual MI form ; but in tomjmftn^ I. 4, and turnia, 1. 6 it Ima 
special secondary form which is foand first in tho Kanarese record of Gdvinda III f 
A. I). ^04,^ and whíchís very much like the final m oí this period wliich we liavo, for instanc 
in hldidam, in 1. 7 of the Batgere inscrlption J below. This special form of the m is found 
several times in the Mantrawádí inscription of A.D. 876, which also presenta once tho corr . 
sponding form of v (see vol. 7 above, p. 199) ; but these forms of m and v, with a corrcspondiiiff 
one of y, were not of any really frequent opcurrence till tho íenth or eleventh century;> Thi 
form of the m seems to have been confined at first to cases in whicli the m was the first mem- 
ber of a combined consonaní; : the Mantrawádí record, howover, already preecnts four or fi (^ 
instances of its use as a single letter before a vowel. 

The languago is Kanarese, of the archaíc dialect, all in prose : it k not vcry accurato in iís' 
treatment of some of the Sanskrit words ; and the Kanarese ¿has been vvritten by mista ke fo- 
r.twice, inlL4, 13. We may note the dativo in 7ctí, instead of Afo', in vhahajanah>^ 1. 8; this 
ia found again in the same word in the inscription I below, I 3, aud iu hxkujahi m i 2 of that 
same record. It may also be noted that the neufcer mahajmiaín is u«ed hert;, as ¡u other re- 
cords, to denote collectively the body of the wa/iájaM^ ; just as in other Kanarese records a 
god's ñame is often nsed in the neuter to denoto his templo. Hore, ín II. 10, U as in 
many other epigraphic records, we have a?í, * to bo ruined, dostroyed, etc.', usod in 'tho active 
sense ^ to ruin, destroy, etc/ : KittePs Dictionary, indecd, glvcH it as both au intnmsiüvo and a 
transítive verb, but has quoted only tho Sahdananidarpam and tho Bamva^Pumaa £or its uso 
in the active sense in literatüre. 



This inscription, again, refers itself to tho reign of tho Rashtrakiltfi kinr. Amogha- 
varsha I. Iís object was to record a grant to tho mahaymas of Kona by a locll potentate 
named Ballavarasa : thís passage is mostly illegible ; but he mmm to havu annignod the tas on 
clanfied butter or ghee,^ and also something in conriection wifclt malo IxiíT.'iloeB, 

The details of the date of this inscription are : Saka 706 expired ; the eycHo year Java • tha 
month Sravana ; an eclipse of the stin. The weekday is not ^^mnu And it ¡s to be noted \hafr 
the record does not 8ay,in the usual fashion,-an eclipse of the Bun on tho new.moon day of 
Sravana , but only says ^^an eclipse of the aun of tho moníh .^ravana^ Ab a meani.n^ 
astronomical year this Jaya mhvatsara according to tho First Arya-Siddhar.ta bocean oa 

\^T: t\ ' ^t 'f'^ '^^ ^'^'^*' ^'^' ^^^ ' ''^'^ ^""^^'^-í ^0 thu Original Sürya- 
Siddhanta xt began on 2 August, A.D. 873, and ended on 17 August, AJ). 874. Accordin/to 
the um^solar system of the óyele (not yet separated into the northera and srmthorn varietL) 
this Jaya, bemg currant at the Mesha-samkranti in March, A.D. 87-^ ...ve iís nJ^iaZtll. 
year 796 expired, A.D. 874-75. In any oase, the new-moon dav of 1 ) ? 6 - 

it^nded at about 18 L 42 m. after moan sunríso for üjjmu) ; and on ílm dar tl.üro was no 

abo.; ¡; u^T' "' '"' ^''"""^ "' ''''''' "^^ ai'-t"^ f- Zi>:¡5o ouwa.¡. .., ;..; .;;i;:;zT¡ 

J Ind, Ani.. vol. 11, p. 126, and Píate ; see para-dafíam^há. 1. 14. 
The J.yaof this latterworfc infact 51/2 ;!lif "^'^* '''■''*'''"'.« ^" ^'"= ^'"'« -^ry^-Siadlmatí.. 



H. and I.-Ron ínscrip.tions of Amo^ 



o-'havarsíis, L, 



iclL;a\ ^:!acii^eji. 




No. 15.] RON INSCBIPTION OF AMOGHAVARSHA I : A,D. 87i. 1S5 



ended ai about 6 h. 9 m. on 17 July, therejvas aii annular eclipse of the sun, visible m Iiídia.^ 
This ádbj WB>Q ihQ new-moon ot ihe amanta AshMhd^ ov the pürn^^ Sravana. Bat the use", 

of a pürnimánta montb in Soutliern India, at any rate as late as in A.D. 874, would be very 
exceptional ;^ and it is hardly possible to understand tbe record in that way, The month 
Sravana, however, begins at the moment of the new-moon of the amanta Ashadha. And the 
eclipse of 17 July may be accepted, if we understand the/>ecojd to mean "an eclipse of the 
sun (at thenew-moon wUch gave the beginning) of the month Srávana ". In the circumstances, 
I thínt that tbis may be done, and that we may accept tiie intended day as beiüg 17 July, 
A.D, 874. The date, howerer, mnst be characterized as an anomalous one, thongh perhap?i 
not actually irregular: it is unfortunate that the weekday, which might have given a olear 
guide, was not given. 

The only place mentioned in this inscription is Eobl ítself, as Roña, in 1. 7. 

TEXT.3 

1 Om* Svasty=Am5ghavarslia sriprituvivallabha^ maha[raja]- 

2 dhirája paramé [s] vara bha[tá]rara rájya[d]=u[tta]- 

3 r-5ttharam-abbivriddhi [yol]^ Sa(áa)ka-nripa-[ká]- 

4 l-ati(ti)ta-sanivatsarañga[l=é]l-niila7 tomba[ttu] 

5 varisamum8=aí*u va[ísham]um pod-andu Ja[ya]- 

6 m=emba varshada Sravana-másada su(sü)ryya- 

7 grabanadol Ballav-arasar Bonada ma- 

8 hajanake .... na-pu{pü)jya[maih] bottu . . lu 

9 tuppamum ksnamu lidor a(?)ddoge [||*] 

10 Idan=alída ka s[a]si- 

11 ra kavileyu[ih sasirvvar«pparvvaruma]n=ali- 

12 da rati 

13 ppe ndam nili(rijs{- 

14 dom [II*] 

TRAWSLATION. 

Om ! Hail ! In the higher and bigbér íncrease of the reign of Amoghavarsha (I), the 
f avonrite of Fortune and the Earth, the Mahárajadhirdja, tbe Paraméémra^ the Ehaidra : — 

(Line 3) When tbere have gone by soven bundred and ninety years and six years of 
the years elapsed since the time of the Saka king ; at an eclipse of the sun of the montli 
Srávana of the year named Jaya : — 

(L. 7) ^Ballavaifasa, having given .,..,•. to the Mahájanas oí Eona,. 
clarified butter and male buffaloes 

(L. 10) ...... who destroys this, of destroying a 

thousand cows and a thonsand Brahmans ! 

(Ij. 12) • . set up , , . 

I. — Ean inscription of Tnragavedeñga. 

This record atands oa the «ame stone tablet below the inscription H of A.D. 874, f rom 
which it was marked off by a line made across the stone. It consists of five lin^s of writing r 

^ See Sewell and Dikshit's Indian Calendar, p, 120, 

2 See remarks hy Prof ossor Kielhorn in Ind, Ant., vol. 2í, p. 271. ^ From the ink-impression. 

* Represented by a plain spiral symboK * Bead "^prithuvl^* 

* Read uttar'Cttiar'áiMvpddMtfol^ ^ Bead el-mra^ ^ ílcad mrúhamum, oí vctrshatTium* 

2e 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XíU. 

~ "" 'i rTIZornUt lafpv record of t\vo liues below i¿. üio vTi'iiing iu iínos 

aadthere isa sepárate and som^^^^^^^ It i, well prcscrved and quite legible 

1 to 5 occupies an área about ¿ ó^^ Droaa i^j i^^ ^ b 

"^^ ' T^Tcharacters are Eanarese, boldly formed and well executea .^ and, thouglx tLe record 
i, . litle later (at any rate certamly not earlier) thau thc xnsmpt.on H abovc xt, ihey are 

tTecaseonkeNilgandm^^^^^^^^ A.D. 866,^ the clm^aeterB of wh.ch ai. cMedly more 

ifgeB from about f in the n of to, 1. 4, to 1-^ xn Ihe 6 of 5a.^/.m 1 . : Uxe ™^^ 
.a>— ^^ OftbetesWetterskh, n, j b, and 1, i J^ o . dees not 

íccur : the otlxers sliow here, again, a mixture of tho earlier and la or types. Tlie hh occurs 
once in 1 1 and is of the later, cursive type. Tlic j occurs íwice, m I o, aud is of the 
earlier squaxi type. The 5 is found three times, in one caso íail^seripí, lu 11. 1,3 :¡n all 
three instLes it is of the earlier, squareíype. The I occurs fo.r íime., inIL -i o, aml ^ia I. 
each case of the later, cursive type: its subfícript form does not oc<uu% >Ve]Kiyo an imtial 
short i of the earlier type, in Uan, 1. 4 ; and a final n in bUion, I 3, The eercbral ./ ^occnrs 
t^úce iní;aáeñj^andnaíat;i^¿¿^^,h2,andisdistingaishedclcarly fmm the d.nial, d; it has 
the form wíxich isnsed to denote the aspirated dh m the Soratür ínseniiíion ü al)oro. 

The language is Zanarese prose, of the archaic díaleci Hcro, again, in L :\ wo havo 
the collective neuter mahájauam; and we have twicc tho dativo in 7.", innlead of Jác in 
Mlegah 1. 2, and matójíínaí;^, 1. 3 (compare p, 18é above), In I. \l wc have a word lani, 
the senseofwhichis not olear :itisgiveaÍnKitters Dictioiiary as a JtyHniv v^m\ mcauing 
' siibstance, essence, as of grains, milk, butter, or vegetables \ The nUort latcr record below 
this one gives the word pattagara,, apparenily as aKanaresc adapta! ¡ou of j^abikíra, ' a wcavor \ 
In the title Kishhindha-puravar-éhara, *' lord of Kishkiudhu a boBi of towim '' (1. Ij, we have a 
term jfwtra-ííara, ' a best of towns ' (found also in varíous othor tííbxs of tlio samo class, and 
often foUowed by adMsmra instead of Uvara), which calis for notiee on]y hvvanm. oí ihc way in 
which it is always íreated wrongly in another serios of epigraphic pviblicaiiuaH : ' Ihut tho word 
rara belongs to pura, not to mará, and is usod in tho sen^c of ' bost, irntú í^xcvlh-iit, ov eminent 
ainong ',ia made quite clear (even if a knowlodgo of Sanskrit iíBaíj:(3 U hmhhv^y^ hy iho fací that 
the Sravana-Belgola epitaph of Marasiihha II mentions, iu íls Iki of thíí p!íu:e ,; ü which ho 
fauo-ht and conquered, MdnyaUeta-puravaravim, '^ and llanyakh'-(a v. ¡mi of tAvm "/' 

The insoription does not mentíon any king, and is not daícd, l)uí 5;h i^lauily h) he placed 
a short time later than the insoription H which stands abovo it. í ts objoot wa.. lo record that 
tiome local personage síyled Turagavedeuga,— *' he who ib a Marvcl witlt HorsfH '\ le. h\ the 
traiuing and riding of tbem,--who was of the Baii-vam«a raoo imd kal ih) iítie oí '' lord 
cf Kíshkindha abest of towne*', when going out to battle hiveíl thií küt oí a MtíhTjaaa named 
Santayya, and gave the baní to the body of the Mahajanas oí K6na. 

The record does not disclose the propor ñame of tho pí^r-on wímm ¡i níciiilons í>y the 
Uruda of Turagavedeñga. It represents him as beloiigíng to ííio Bílli-vaiii.sa or race of 
Bálin, and as having tha hereditary title " lord of Kishkindhs a boat of íowhb '*. Balin 
was the eider brother of the monkey-kinjo: Sagrlva, ihc fri''?id oí Rjtina, aad Hevmi ané 
lield for a time Sngriva's capital KishkindM, on tlio Kishkindha nioinífaiii^ whih' S igrxva v?ai 

1 Yol. 6 above, p, 102, and Píate* * VúI 7 uhm, p. 20\ riijíl K:úi>, 

5 Even ia the latest volume of tbat seriep, Cúor^^ InS{^ri¿>(iú}i$,T v'«»'.i edítlüíi (líMl), wi» fíu'l Kovaldh 
puravar-ehara (p, 31) mistranslAtfid hy " boou lord of Kovallla-iniiii ** (|i. 52). 

* The combiuations dmja^'oara and wvni^i'ara ocour frf.ely í ft»r otli<?r ImlMcdi^ ¡n^Uilhr^ pvr'i'nira ítác 
f rom íhe Rácaayana, see the St. Petersburg Díctioaary uuílcr vari 4. 

6 Vol6above,pa78,1.100. 



2Í0. 15.] RON INSCRIPTION OF TÜRAGAVEDENGA. ]S7 



.away with Rama oa the campaign against Rayana. The Báli-vaináa is mentioned a-aiii iu an 
inacription of A.D 1113 or llU at Südi, iu the Ron/aZ^.^a, ^Hck records a grant made at 
Súdi by a certain Mahasaina7ita Dadigarasa, son of Gandarasa, and a descendant of Lokarasa 
of the Báli.vamsa, lord of the Dadiga-mandala country, i.e. the Dadigavádí country in 
Myaore.i And thereis very likely another mentioa of it, specifying a member*of it named 
Arakutti, in an inscription of the tenth century at Ganiganür in Mjsore.^ 

1 Om^ Svasíi Srl [Jagad-vi]khyáta-KishkÍBdI(ndlia)^puravar-ésYa(éva)ra Balivañi- 

2 á'odbhavarii sriraat-TuragavMdeáiganí kalegake nadavuttu Eona- 

3 da mahájanake baniyani=bitton matte Sántayya mahája- 

é nada kalaih kalchi kottaiii [|j*] Idan=alidatam Vara^iasiyol-sayira kavi- 
5 l[e]yu[na] sayira párvvumanS=alidatana tókakke salgnm [p] 

Lafer record helow the inscription L 

1 Svasti éri nñra-nalvara ha . . da samaya-pattagara[rgge] 

2 nelam-gotfca sa . . . tapa , , brahma 

TRAKSLATIOIT. 

Om ! Hail ! Fortune ! When the illastrions Tur agave deñga, lord of the world-renowüed 
Kishkindha a best of towns, born iu the Bali-vamsa race, was going oat to battle he 
assigaeá the bani to tho UahcXja^ias of Eona ; and Sántayya gave (it) after laying the feet 
of the Mahríjanas, 

(Liue 4<) He v/ho dosíroys this shall pass to the world of hiña who destroys a thonsand 
Cíows or a thousand Brahmans at Varauási ! 

Zatcr record helow the inscrij^tion I. 
[This inscription seomB to have been leít nnfinished. It appeaiís to have been meant to 
register some donatioa whích was made. after giviag a site of ground, to the community of the 
weavers attached to the four-hundred Mahajanas*] 

J. — Batgere inscription of the time of Krish^a TI.— AJ), 888. 

Batgore is a town about one milo on the north-east of Gadag, the head-quarters of the 
Gadag taluha of the Dharwar Districí : ia tho Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 41, S. E. (IQOé), 
it is shown in lat. 15*^ 26', long, 75^ 42'. Ita ñame ís giren thera as '* Betgeri " ; but in the 
oíd full-sheofc of 1852 it is shown as ** Butgeeree ", which is at any rate more correct in indi- 
cating the a of the fir^t gyllablo. Its ancient ñame, which occnrs twice in the inscription now 
published, was Bafctakere, meaniag appax'ently ^Hho Round Tank "; and the record tella us 
that it was founded by tho Superiniondent Gai^aramma, v?hose valour in defending it is its 
topic. Tho ñamo of the placo is still carrent as Batgere among the rustió population. 
But libertiea have boen taken wíth it, as with so many other place-names, by the official 
classes ; a confusión being mado in this ca^o botweon the original hattd of the first syllable and 
hetta^ ^ a hill \ as weli as, in tho second syllable, betweoa the original hre^ gere^ ^ a tank \ and 
herij géri^ *a streefc':^as tíic result of this, tho ñame is actaally certífied in the publicatian 

> See Ind, Ant, 1001, pp. 110, 2G6. 

* Epi. Oarn.i vol. 4 (Mysore), 11. 25. The published text there gives Bali-varnáa, with the short a in tho 
first syllable. 

' From the ink-impresaion. * Hoprcsented hy a plain spiral symhol. * Bead pánvaruman. 

' Compare the case of Aigi^ige];^, now küowü oñánWy as Á^ijigeri ; aeo my remarks in vol, 6 above, p. 100, 
note 3. 

2fc2 



188 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. ,-„ ^ 

^ ^ . L^OL. Xlil. 

Bombay Places and Common Offioial Words (1878) aa « .B«fg,-r¡ ", ¡uul ifc appeaw 7a^~T"^ 
etc., as " Betigeri, Betíigeri, Betgereo, and Batgeri ". Tlio oflicial corruption of tlie ¿*'' J'^'"^' 
partly, in fact, from at least ihe fourteenth ceatury, as the placo h mentioned as Batt""- - ^-^^ 
the record of A.D, 1379 on the Pamba} plates, Joimi. Bomh. Br. R. ^s. 8ot vol Vo o ^^ 
1. 126. " "' ■ ' ^' ^^'' 

The present inseription, whicli I edií and illutíti-ato from an ink-imprcssion sn va 
Mr. Cottsens, is one of several at Batgere: for tlie illnstration of i(, soii the nluív ficfV '^^ 
aboTe, below tho iuscripíioii G. I* is on a virgal or moaumontal horo-stouo in a '^ n"^ ^ 
snre on the premises of Hatagára-Mallaraya, inside tho town. Tluírt! m-u two commrí ^".*^''*" 
sciilptures, one above and one below tho record : bnt T huvo no informiition as to tí lT-^ °^ 
them. The writing on linea 1 to 7 ot'cupiea an área aboní 2' Ü" hraml hy H" ij,-*,] '*^m? °^ 
partment of sculptures below it i8 aboui i' 7" hígh. Jíeiow tlii.s, ihe Kfonc is wid^ci-' T" 

abcut 4' 2" ; and we have heie tha beginníng of t-ome wcH-kii.rwii S'unKkrit vi-rKi-í/ whlT^"""^ 
accompanimení to the principal record. Firat, afíor Om ,SV«.v/í .v,;. ^,^■^, },.^^.^, W^ 'fH orean 
yaíya yasya yada, etc., of which tho pi-ecodijig IÍííg-u.sijüÜj ÍhíAmW^V- r,/.«!!/;J''^jtt¿r-T" 

partly iu the Eame line and partly in a short lino IkíIow it, by liu- verso,' gi\t.n in '¡"0^ '^!^°Z^^' 
correct form :— ¡^Mm dátnm su-maJmh-i-hhahjnth dvlihham-nnimm ¡mlimm \^\¡~ ! 

jpaZamm s;=e¡i¿ ianach=chhñyó=mpahnam \\. Tbcii, in Khorí. l¡n(*H of from f,wo <o L ' '"''irir 
dowE the left side of the lower compartmeiit of sculutin-íw n ,.w. :■, m "''i' «ylrnliks 

'•f'iun,M, lili ni iM tlie vcr.-ií! ; — Sva-tlatiñm 
pam-daMm va yo llareta msuMharaúi \ slmshlim rnr¡f¡i.,.salui-,;t>ii ?■■•///•-■ 
Í:nm4||:th¡8, again, ig giveu very inaccuraíely. 'aiuí final iy! dnvvn ''th.^rii^hT'S ^"^f 
oompavtment of scalptares íhere was anotlior verse of tiw tíaiiii) dusK • I» ti •■. "*'' oi ttte 

the final syllablcs are extant, and the vor.so caniiot bu íiíudiíIíc.í. ít has iÜí 1 "" ^ '^ íew of 
to ilkstrate these supplements to tho principal rocord buyrjud ilu- ¡.'iei,,,.;,,,' ,7 ¿Z ^",'"7!^' 
are all in characters of jiist the samo stago witl! thim nf (h,.' ^¡,,,^¡,.,1 ,.„.«,V í "^ 
plainlypnton the stoneat tho samo time withit. Thoy i.|i.at. tbai a ' ^:t:t'::^Z 
was made to the hero whose prowess is ooinmomm-atad by í bu i „ hc ñ i>Úm 

T] 
aboiit 
stya m 

not oocar : the others show here again, a mixturo of-thVÜ^H^r^id "íl"' 'íC '' tÍoT; 
ocoarsonce, .n 1. 3 and >a of the later, cursivo typc. Tb,. ; ,,,„,, ,;,,. „ ,' '\^^- f^ ' 
and 18 m each case of tho earlier, squarc typo. Tho h m fu.uH ibr.v ihu- Ju •« t . i ' 
the earlier, sqnare type, made rathor looHely on th. l«.ft ní !.. , ■ .' ' V''' *'' ''"'^ ^« ° 

right-haad pavt of tho letter abovo tha íop liao of th» writir.tr ■ .'J r " ''' ;'""*""^"*'«" °f 'l^' 

in i.te,a.Z, 1. 5. The I occura oight Ls, aud onc! I, ^ i n ¡í T" " T'^ T^ " 
later.curaire type all through. In the Sauskrit vorsüH at th. 1 , t " T' •^'' "; *' = '^ '«°f ^í> 

ñ dees not ocour ; ñor does the kk, becausc wh.ro itout '"! ""'' ■^"^'" '^ '^"^ '*'""^ *^ 

d^/íBa»». The i is found in jayati on the loft «do «ad íh .,Í T "'" , '•"* ''''''""* '*^ ""'*''"' ^' 
does not ocour. In the half-verae shown i„ til >L . i '" 'T '"'; 'í"'""^, *''^'' ^''^ 
foliows it preserves the I, three times, and proB^nt. i, t'h 1 " ■ "i ' •' '"^' ^''^ ^''f ^".' 

type. The only final form is ibat of m, in kaáid^ZT ^ ' " ' '"""''^ '"''^''^'' *^' ''^ 

The language isKanarese, of ího archaic diaWt »>ui 
i^oüceable words are as foliows. fc 1. 3 jonna I „ M ' "'" '•"'"" '"'^"""'"S ^" ^- *■ ^' 

used todenote «the bright forfcnight". ¿] T^^^^^^^^ 
have fl/í, ' to be ruineJ, to be destroyed ', ote uaed 1 7^' '""'""^''' ^'"''' "^^^"' '" ^' *' 



j^^o. 15.] Í3ATGERE INSCEIPTION OF ¿RIStoA II : A.D. 888. 189 



1. 5, we have a word oUambla wMct seems to be used in the sense o£ oUambara, * great haste, 
etc/ : the aspirated hh appears to mark it as a comption of some Sanskrit word ; but ita origia 
is not clear. In 1. 6 we have a word maniya, which seems to be the usual variant of maniha, 
< saperintendeace of temples, mathas, palaces, etc.', but to be used liere in the sease oímanihára^ 
s=: manihagardy maniyagara, *a superintendent of any such buildings*. 

The inscription refera itsell to the reign of a kiug Akalavarsha, by whom it meaus the 
Eashtrakiíta king Krishna 11, whose Wmda Akalavarsha is well known, atid for whom we 
have already dates ranging from A.D. 888 to 911 or 912. Its objeot was to record thafc a certaín 
Sádéva, ¿.6. Sahadeva, attaoked Battakere aud laid the place waste; and that a Brahmán 
named Ganaramma, who seems to have held some official post as saperintendent of buildings, 
foüghfc valiantly against him. The supplementary Sanskrit; verses, mentioned above, indícate 
plainly that Ganaramma was nofe killed in the fight, but survived and received some granfc in 
recognition of bis prowess,— very likely the land on which the stone was set up,-though theie 
ís nothiug to this eSect on the stone itself . 

The detaüs of the date of tbís in^oription are : the cyclic year'Eílaka; the seventh UtU of 
the bright f ortnight of Vaiáakha ; Adityavara (Sunday). The Saka year is not stated. Thia 
Kilaka samatsara is thoone which, being. current at the Mésha-samkranti in March, A.D. 888, 
gave its ñame, acoording to the luni-solar system of the cyole (not yet separated into the 
northern and southern varioties), to the Saka year 810 expired, A.D. 888-89. As a mean-sign 
astronomícal year, according to the Pirst Arya-Siddhanta it began on 7 June, A.D, 887, and 
ended on 2 June, A.D, 888: according to the Original Sürya-Siddháata it began ou 23 June, 
A.D. 887, and oaded on 18 Jane, A.D, 888. In any case, the given titU Ashaclha §ukla 7 fell 
in A.D. 888 : and in this year it began at about 9 h. 51 m. after mean saneise (for TJjjdu), Le. 
about 3'5l P.M., on Sunday, 21 Aprü. That hour, late in the afternoon, would fit in very 
well with the events reoited in the record, namely, an attack on the village and an ensuing 
fight, which would very likely happen at some time during the evening or night. Accordingly, 
we may tako the giveu dotaila as answering safcisfactorily to Sunday, 21 April, A.D. 888. 
The only place meutionod in this record is Batgere itself, as Battakere, twice, in 11. 3, 4, 

1 Om* SvaRty^AkSlavarsha árlppthivlvallabha maharajadhira- 

2 ja paramegva(áva)ra paramabhattarakara rSjyaih salutt-ire Kilaka-sa[m]va- 

8 tsarada VaiéSkhada jonnada fiaptam0(mi)yum:¿Adityavarad-andn[in*] 

Sadéva[m*3 Ba- 

4 ttakejreyam ajidaiii [||*] ^Gu^aman«t[a]n«neles«irppa Battaiereyam^maryyadeya- 

5 n^tappi bhlshai^a'VÍdviahta'^balarhgal«otti kolal»end«€ltando4«ottambhadim GaijaCra]. 

6 mmam»maniyarii Vasishthi(»htiha)-kula-8ambhüta-dviianm-attamaih rai^a-diksha- 

paran«agí nS^ra- 

7 ghateyol«vikr&ntadim kSdídam [ ||*3 MS^isidom Bavikali besam^ Maainaga[m] 

m 

At ihe hottom of ñe stone. 
Om5 Svi(sva)frti Sri <^Tasya yasya yada bhñmi tasya^ tasya tada plalam [f ]» 



* Prom the mk^mpressioo. ' Represented by a plain spiral symbol, somewhat damaged. 

« Metre ; Mattébhftvilín(jiita. * Bead hsw. 

» Ropresented by a plain apira! «yinbol « Metre : SlSka (Anushtubh). 

^ Kead hhümis tafi/a* ^ 

Mowj^halüih there are the «ylUblfi» ^&h of $áhnam xhU in tbe verse which comes neit : see page 188 
above. 



BPIGRAPHTA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 

loO \ . 

TRANSLATION. 

A t Hail ! While the reign of Akalavarslia-CKrishna II), tlie favotirite of Fortune and 
the EaTth, the MaUrájádhiraja, the Paramésmra, the Farainahhaitamka, Í8 continuing :^ 

(Line2) On the seventh tithi of the brigbt f ortniglit of Vaíéskiía of the cyclic year 
Küaka, aoíd m Sunday, S&déva laid ^aste Battakero, 

fYerse- 3 4) When terrible hostile f orces, Iransgressiag tlio bounda of propriety, carne 
nearíoharassandtakeBattakere, ^'hich he himself hadvirtuouBly íoxinAeá,^ Tery quickly Gana- 
ramma the Supertatendent, best among the twice-born sprung from tho fatoily of Vasishtha, 
devoted himself to the battle-conseoratiou and foughfc valorously in the array of olephants, 

(L. 7) Ravikali oanaed itUs) to be made, at tho behost of Mauinaga. 

At {fie hottom of tUc stonc. 
Om ! Hail ! Fortune ! Whotíoever at any time possesíücs the carth, to him beloags at that 
time the reward (o/ mahing or preBerving thü grant) \'^ 

,K;.~Mulgund inscriptioa of tbe time of Kpisbna II,— A.D. 0O2-8O3, 

Mulgund is a village about twolvo milos south-wtíat-by-Bouth from Gadag, the head-quar- 
ters of the Gadag taluka of the Dharwar Diatrict : it m shown in tho Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 
41 S.E. (1904), inlat. 15° 16', long. 75° 35'. It íb montioncd m Blnlgunda in tho íascnplioa 
nowpublished,LndagainintheNilgaadmsoríptionof A.Ü,8tíG,^ whích marks it as the chief 
town of a group of Tillages knowu as the Mu|gund twolvo, and tacitly bufc plainly locatéB 
it in the Belvola three-lmndred diatrict, which íb callod in oar presont rooord the Dhava^a. 
tishaya (seepage 192 below). The spuriouB record on the Kurtakr^ti Platos gives its ñame 
as Mulgundu mth the ending % ;* but thia íortn hardly seemfí adiuissíble as an aathoritatiye 
ene, even aa a 7ariant. The first oomponent of tho ñame íb, no doubt, muly mu¡¡u, * a thpm ' : 
regarding the second component, gunda^ kmda^ which appeata to mean * low gronnd, low land*, 
eee remavks in yol 12 aboye, pp. 147, 148. Here, again, thoro are aovoral iaBoriptions* I pub- 
lished the present one in 1874 in tho Jourih Bomk Br. E. A$. S^c., Yol 10, p. 190.^ I re-edit 
it now, partly to give a revised up-to-dato treatmont of it, partí y to supply the illustration, 
whioh conld not be giyen then. 

The inscription is on a broken stone tablot built iní^ tho wall of a Jain temple : 
it may haye been pat there in the conrse of sonio repairs ; or it may ha^^o been tranrferred 
to some temple other than the one to which it bolongod origínally. There aro appareutly 
no sculptuxes acoompanyingr ii The firat tvrelve linos of it afo extant, complete, ivith 
juost of 1. 13 and a few letters at tho end of I 14 : tho remaináer of the stone has not 
been found. The extant writing oconpies an área abont 1' SI'' broad by V V high : ít is 
yery well preseryed and legible almost all throagh. The size of tho lettera ranges from about 
I'' to I" : the eré oí éreymé, h 1, is about l^'' high* 

The oharacters are Eanareae, and give a fine speoimon of the alpíiabet of the beginning 
of the tenth centary, mostly in the later type, more or lesa f ally developed, bnt preserving 

1 The acousative gmamaé seems somehow to be n»0d hero adverbially, as tí fot the hiitruroental ^unacUé. 
* Begardiiig this half -Terse mi tíne reat of tk suppleiaeatary pftrt of the record, $m f* 188 ahoye, 
» Yol. 6 above, p. 107. * Ind. AnU voL 7/ p. 220, h m 

5 Jt ia eutertíd ao No, 83 in Professor Kielhorn'» Liat of th» Inwríptloni of Soiith«ra kdlft, toh 7 ftboT^ 
appendix. 



so. 15.] MTO6ÜND IKSCBIPTIOK Ol^HNA 11 : A.D. 902.903. IM 

Btm several influenees of tho earlier type. Of the test lettr^vi, 

noí occur, buí the others are all found: we We thp'í-fc fi ?. '-^'í' *'^^^' *^' " ^""^ 
fourteea times (twice sabscript), m 11. 1, 3 5 to 8 10 n 1 r''.'' "' ^' ^' ^' ^' ^ ' *^^ ^ 
subscript), in 11. 4, 12j and the Z eiglit'times and fnnr H ' \ • ? *^'' *''^'' ^"""^ 
The subscript Z Btill shows stroBgly the inaaencTo; the e^ T^*' " ^^^ ^' ^' ^" *° ^^• 

aud theM^;and6areallof tlllatejcurele^ 0^^^^^ ^ *^^ ^ ^^^^ 

Wa have an iaitlal short a ia 1. 6, Wd onti^'iee^tre ttT^^ oTIhe tí '^'°"^^ 
an inUial . both sWt aud long in 11.9,13. There are fi:? Í /a th^S it 
and.neartheondofl.4 Asregardsvovvelsattached to consonauts, the long a" Ts formed 
.ometimes by only a shght curve downwards. as in the khyá oi prahMhky.ya, 1 1 ; omSes 
by a stroke commg about ha If-way do^n, as ia the IM of the same wovd; Ld orne imeT by a 
stroke contmued quito to tho bottom of íbo coaaonant as in rñ^ 1 ^ rpi - • . ^ ^ 
son.eti.es on the Icft of the letto, according to the ea2 IZí'^ ^ JS ' ¡' TZl 
sometimos by a suporscnpt mark, as in the first three words in the same Un, : fche fou;th Vord, 
éreyase, presonts it xa b.th foz^s. The ai, which we have three times, in jaina, 1. 1, nagíih, 
1. 11, and i,ni;...,.n.=, 1 12 isof the earlier type, made by two l-Lkes, on^ above th 
consonant aud one o. tlio Icft of it : m tho earlier stage both these two strokes were placed oa 
the left of the consouant. Tho 5 presentsa differeat fom ia each of the'five casesia which 
it occurs : m dikmhC, 1. 3, ifc has íts own sepárate form, of the later type : in onnata 1 5 it 
has an mtormediata form: in tanayo, anujo, and prCáy^^íaí, 1. 6, it is formed on the earlier 
Imes, as a combuiation of aa é-stroko on tho left and an a-stroke on the right The au is fouud 
ia maukha,} 8 and is of tho oaviier typo, mado partly by the e-stroke on the leffc of the letter. 
Ihe m 13 stiU of tho cax-hür typo, to tho exteat that the turaed up stroke on the right of it is 
made from half-w.iy up ílio body of the k-ttor, not fro.ii the bottom of it. The k and r letters 
aboufc which thero is moro to be said ou anothor occasion, are almost entirely of the later tjpe, 
beÍDg broadoned and shorf.nod so as to bo formed very nearly quite betweea the two lines of 
the writing. Tlie rare chh ocours ia 1, 1, in chhandra, by mistake for chandra. 

Tho languago is Satiskrit, íivo vorsoa and then prose : there are several mistakes. The 
record presents two unusual words : in 1. 8 maiáha, which seems to be nsed m the sense of 
mM%a, 'original, fir8t,prínc!p!il,chitíf', and to mean here 'achief diaeiple'; and in 1. 6 
prSdyukta (uofc fouud ín dictiouarioa), used in tho sense of, and perhaps actaally staading for, 
niyukta, 'zoalously active '.^ In rospoci of orthography we may note (1) a somewhat freé 
use of tho Kaiiaroao I inatoad of íiii Sanskrit words iu Ma, I. 2; «aWa,!. 3j pak^/aíí and 
dhavala, 1. é ; huéala, 1. 6 j and nakula, I. 9 : but tho I is retained in alaya, 11. 7, 11, "and kula, 
1, 12, and of courso ín mllahha, 1. Z, and vdli, valli, 11. 10, 11, 13: and (2) the use of é for s 
four times in tho word sena, m a ñamo and parfc of a narao, ia 1. 8. 

The inscription rcfers ifsolf to tho timo of a king Krishnavallabha, by whom it means 
the BSshtrakút-a kiug Krisiina 11. Ifc tells ns that some offioer of his, whom it mentious as 
VinaySmbudM, " the Ocean of Modest Bohaviour ", was governing a diatrict which it calis 
the Dhavala-vishaya. It then recites that at tho city Mulgtmda, in that district, a certain 
Chikarya, son of OhandrSrya, a merehant, foundod a temple of Jiña. And finally, its special 
objeet i8 to record the grant to that templa of three fields, eacb of the capacity of oae thoosand 
betel-creopors, One of thoso Culdí was givon by ArasSrya, a son of the Ohikárya who foanded 
the temple. Tho second was giveu by four head-mum of guilds, who are not namod. The 
third was given, ín a vory libüral-mindod fashion, by gome unaamed Bráhmans of the Bellaja 
family. The granís wero givon in trust for the temple to a Jain teacher or priest named 
EanakasSiia, of the S§aa lineago, a disciple of ?lrasSna, who had apparently been the chief 
discipla of an IcMrya namcd KanakasCna. Tho Sena-anvaya, to which these teachers 

' üftí uoLi' 3, p. 1%, balow tho tcít. 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. SITI. 

belo.ged, secms to be the Séna-gana, in tlxe Müla-aanaglia, wliich is mentioned in tlie Hón^áct 

inscriptionof A.D. 1054.1 ^ ,,,. i i ui. 6 i oo* 

Tlxeinscriptionisdatedintbe cyclic year Dnnclubln, coiipled with baka 824 expired. 
No otber details being given, there is bo dato that is capable of exacfc yeriñcation AU th¿t we 
cansayisfbattbisDuBdubM sammf.ara is tbe one M be^^an m Al) 901 and ended 
in tbe following year, and, being cuvrent nt the MoBba-Bamkranti m Marcb, A.D. 902, gave xts 
nanie,accordi.gtotlieluiii.sokrsystemofthecycle (nol yefc soparatod into tho northeru and 
soutliern Tarieties), to tne Saka yoar 82é expired, and that consequouily tbe record bolongs to 
some time in A.B. 902-903. 

As regarás uames of places, tlie reoord menííonB Mnlgniid lisiúl af? Mulgunda, and pnta 
it in a dlstrict wliicb it calis tbe Dhavala-vishaya, " tlio Whito ox- DazzVmg Conntry ". In íbU 
ktter ñame tbe record presenta a Sanskrit translation, iiot yet fouiid aiiy where else, of tWé 
ñame of the well-known Belvola tbree-laundred distriot : and wo should probably understaríf , 
from this that in tlie ñame Beirola, the second compoiient of wbieh m fola, ' a ficld ', the iié 
componentisnotBeZ^?, ^ogrow', or hel ho¡e, ' growing, growth, produce, covia\^ bnt ^ 
'whiteness brightnesa», so that the ñame meam, Bot ^* (the cwntiy of) fieldB of standiüg|| 
luxuriantcrops»', but «(tlie Conntry of)BnghtFieiae^'; but ntill, of conrso, with referenee 
to the great fertility of its soil and the richncBB of itn <Top8, í'Hpt^tnalIy itB wavbg fields <^ 
millet In 1. U the record mentions thoree htindred and sixty citios, without naming any^,# 
them: it seems to mean the tliree hiindred cities, towns, and vil lagos of tbo Belvola co^tÉÍfí 
along with some neighbouring two groups, each of tliirty villaíres. Two of tlio 6old8 that>raNJ 
given were situated in an área named Kandavarmamála-kehétra, whiek was in an enolosái» 
named Chandrikavata ; and the third was in an área named BallagerO'-kahétra, -whioh naiae 
perhapB means " Jaokal-Tank área'* ; these do not seem to be mxmim of villagOH, 

1 '^Srimaté mahaté sántye(ntyai) tírdyasc viáva-vedinc" xminaó-Chha(olia)narft* 

prabh-akhyáya Jaina-sSsana- 

2 vriddhaye [11*1]*^ '5Saka-nripa-kSlé-shtha(sbta)^saté cbatur-tittara-viiháad-TittaarS 

sampragato DundubM-námani vnrshfí prava- 
8 rttamane jan-anurag-Stkarshé [H* ^3 Sri-KTiBbnavallabba-nrii d p5ti mahlii 

vitata-yasasi sakalam tasmat 
á pálayati maha-árimati Vinayambudbi-namni Dbavala-ví^hítyaih Barvvam [|1* 31 

Tasmin Mulgnnd^-akhyd 
5 nagaré vara-vaisya-jSti-játaíh*] khyatíih CbaBdrlL^yy§:s^-tat-pntraé«OhikSryy«» 

chlkaram Jin^-5nnata-bhavana[m] [Ij* 4] _...--— 



1 Iwá, JLííí., vol. 19, p- 274i. ,\. 

2 The word lelevola is given in the ÚaUamanirhirpaxia, p, 81 ; btit oiíly to Ulmtrfttií the e>mnge af jp to «, «s« 
without any indication of an alhsion to the namú of tbo conntry, Tbo fonn lk*lvoía is tba mmki one ia Irmá^ 
tions: but we also fiud Belvala and (in Kágftñ) lieluvala. I (íc iiut kmm of Rity record gtvitjg it M Benévola. 

8 From the ink-impression. * Metro • Bloka (Aniuhíuhb). 

6 In the original th« verses are neither punctuated »or aumbcred : tUe oiily m&rk» of punctiiatiott in ít «a^ , 
tíiose before yalt haSchU in 1. 14. 

« Metre : Iryagiti ; and in the f ollowhig f our verses. 

'• K.ead tasmin^MnlgiJLfKA'i with samdhi, ,^., 

« 'SiesA Chandrdrifyas. Here, and iü tlie natue» of Chlkiryya in iho mxm Tmft and <f Niglrn* »^f 
Arasáryya in 1. 6, it is not oasy to aay whetber the ñnal «yllüblt* i» given hh r^t/ñ ov a$ i/ifo (in e»ther cft«e 'Jl ¿f | 
inistake of some kind). But we have ri^t/a unmistakftbly in úiq ijíime of Kskubu-yvtt «fc the cnd of 1. ^? *tJ^^ 
analng-y of that, with the contrast; (as regards the vowel) preseuted by the t^hi of titr$i^f h 2, itiggwt»; thw? W 
'wa* intended in caoh case, 

* Kead ChlJcár¡/i/d^ch%harüj;^Jin' x^t^^ »ee tl« precedí ng note* 



ji^ iiiscnption oí Krishna I!.~— A.D. 902-903. 



^^üií:: 




>• 

o 

_i 
J 
o 
o 



m. 15.] MüLGU yp INSCRlPTroiT OP ERIShwa tt . ^ 

6 Tat-tanay5 NagSryygi namna tas^I¡¡¡r^^~~7"^""^^ 

ádi-prSdyukta- ^ ^^ '^ay-agama-kusalah Arasaryys^ dan- 

7 a3=samyakt7a-sakta-cliitfca-vyaktah [||* S] Téu 

karita-Jin-álayáya ChandrikavstCe] ^ ^'^^^^•^^'lai'aria-blifisliiténa pltyi- 

8 Sé(se)n-5nvay-anngáya nara-navanaf,* ^»i- i- 

maukha-YiraáeCso)L. '^'*"^'*'P^'^-P^3ya-pada.Kua.árasé(sé)B-acharyya- 

9 miinipati-áÍ8hya-Kaiiakase(s6)na-süriinukhyava Kanrt«.« 

mánavaka-Iíakuláryya- ^ ^ ^a^^iavannmamaia-kshetre Ere[ka]. 

10 Ka[l]iyaramaiia[m*] Hast3t=sahasrá-valli*-matra feRÍ,-f • 

grihi(hi)tva nagara-mahájaaa-mdese ^«aeiram draTya.s¡üdu(ndhu)n3 

11 dattarii [II*] Taj-Jin-alayaya trisata r1,«c.>.^.'u-^ ^ . 

sreHhthibhil, Ballagere-kshié sahSatrtrS '^ «^^^-^^^i' 

Bellala-kula.bral.ma,ais=cL tat- ^' ^^^^^tí-§'^ta.matójan-aBumata-d= 

13 t-[E:andavaMmma]maÍ:ia]-ksh§tré sakasra-vainii-mafr. i u-t • 

Évañx tñuy=api nagavalli-ksUotrani sarvva pada-O '^'" ^'''''^ tH'^ 

14 



14 

Yah kaó[ch]i[tj 



TEAWSLATION. 

(Verse 1 ; liiie 1) Rovoroncc t,o Ixim who is naraed Ckandraprablia 7 wl,. ;. í . . 

(tho causa of) tke iucreimc of the Jaia düctriuo ! ' "^^ '" *^'°§^'' ^^° " 

increased by twenty plus four hn.s gono by ; whilo tho year Bamed ¿undublf wti ^ 
flowswithkinduesHtomaukind,«Í8cuiTent:- -uunaubUi, wbicli orer- 

(V.3;l. 3) WWl" tl'o gloi'iouH Icing ErishnavalIabha-íKrishna 11) ^hos f 
spread abroad, i. p«.locti«g tho whob world : (and) whiio, andar him/the veíy illust.iourou« 
who has tho ñame Vmayumbudhi ih ¡.overniíig aU tlie Dhavala district :- 

Chandrsrya,» bom in tho cxccllont mcrchant custo : Iub bou ChikSrya caused to be made Uofív 

(V.Sjl.G) Ilm Kon ^<.sO Nsgvírya by narno : bis yoangor brotW (4) Arasarya, 
sklled xa tho procopiH of pru i.,nt cundud;. ..aioun iu charity, ote, chat^cteHzed by thougL; 
mtent on right btiliaviour. ^ >j"Buo» 

; ií"^ ^'f "W5 ; <i»'l «n; "'-(-• í! aUn... » IJoad .in««r^¿,5 ,- and 8«o mte 6 aWe 

llu.;,arf«cu»tai,mtvvo«h.ri,....vll..!.I..M,.,tftnt.iu .,«!.« «f thu metro: it miglu be correcfced by mdiag 

inlil^^I Üüd it"'' ' "*'""'' ''' '"'' '"'"" '" '^"'^' ^""^'''*^''' ' """''" "'""^ " '^'™" *'''"' *'""'' ^'*'' «'* '°°» »■ 

»Theomi«abnl,mM>f t!.M,/«r^u<.f,¿.^„r4A,7.lof.na!,«/folbwod by r ¡a fcl.o ,mt word is justifiaW* 
accordmg to t.liü «outhcnt rule. jiiowuauío 

' Rcad sarvm-lidfni, w »nriif-ahá¡i!m. 

' TMsiaonuof thf Jalu Arhat'í nfilio )i!v«i>nf -ir íj«r;),HÍ.ppri(„l. 

yearDunaubli,,thouKh,otl.«-w,.«.,tw„:,U ..¡.ply l.-u.-r to flw ki«K whok moutioued m the next vU. The 

• Regarding tb.H aiad soum f „n.n, i,.g ,;«».; «, «. . ,i,u. ¡í oii p. Itííi a^üvo. Tlik pasü,i,;c, as far as tixj montion 
ofArassi'ja, laofcüurwjtart'iithfticía. í '• ' 

2c 



jg^ EPIORA'PHIA IXiTlCA., [VoL. XIII 

(L. 7) Byhim, adornedbytlieorn:uiKní, \vhi./h ¡s aisi'.--i:n-:.l. i'^tH-s been given, at 
the biddiBc^ of the Mahajanas oi Üw ciivJov ihr :ih>.l' .U:l^^v;::i-:í (-v) fuüiür had caased 
iohem^ie,in(the enclosure navia) Chandnkavufiu tu lv-:v ;::^ i.:i, í. dn.f oí: ^íbo men, a 
£olloweroftheSénalineage,adiá('ip]eof ihc .rrrM ..v.::t \ ^^i, !:;v. m'Iío wa;^ tlio chiof disciple 
of the ÁoUrya Knmarascna, wlio^^c h^i w.t. wmíiiy ív. 1 v ^vor lin.p.a hy irun, kingg, má great 
fiacetics, a fiold moasuring one Uioii.anl (/< ,- ■ í-ít :';.- -, nM n í Kanduvarmamílla área, wMch 
toboiightforaTerygimtBiimM'romílu, haMii.üi i: r .;.:i.:ri,:.vuk:i í: íIr' yuiitliíul Ejeka), 

Nakalarya, and Kaliyamma. 

(L. 11) TothatsameaWleuf .liiKií^i'V- !í;l^ ly k -;',■ -, ! y i' -m- luatUmou of guil ds (of) 
three Ixuadred and sisty citios, u i'cSa riiu.-iri:;,; > :,r i,;..mí ujíJ (í-.' /^ /)H'rt:4»üv8 in the 

Bailagere área. 

"(h. 12) And to ibat same Iíouh; í)f .Hiííi tíi* !'■ 'K::-- 5 ' ^ ^t viv rj, with ila^ npproval of one 
huxiiveí\Q.riii\ymtj MahñJamiH, by tltí' líriiin.-:!?;; oí Tn' Bi^lhilji fuanly, a íiuUl mmuringone 

tiionsand (6cfeZ)-creopertí in that .íiru; KuncIavi'UMn'untlü ;i:UM<, 

■ ' (L 18) Thus, atí inany US thm; íl*:!'-''^ '^5 \iiik\-,'í'. . ] ^-i- , [L^r í^.u.^ :ú¡ ithhúiitíon . . 



No. 16.^C0NJEEyElUlI COPPi;U-Pl,ATi: ur \ !JAV A.4iAXnAGü:PALADEVA. 

Tliis isa single eoiípvíi-¡*lui-í U'^raú tA iim: im¡.í uj.A ímI* A <?!i li,ítí¡ .iA« s. Thcabvapt way ín 
^\diicbtbeiü8(U'iptiou begina bIiowh tliut i!i»' ['I'.!': i. i ^'■'' ''-^''^ ^''"- í ^-^^ '"'*' '*f a gmnt of ivMcli 
one or more plates In tbü begiiniií]*,^ tire rni:, ii; % T!<!m Ií. : i,\'M- Nv;tM tí^ liuAit-d by mo on loan 
from tbe Sañkaracharya Maibu ni Kunibíik'Víi.íi'u \i i^ in í '^^^A ,^t.j( of lin/.H^rvatiou, aad the 
inscription, so far as ¡t go^B, ¡b quil^- l''Sí*''í^' ''br !r3;|;i!i í>f th»- ¡ÍAtv ii 8'7 inchüs at the 
sides and 10'9 inclios in tbti Tíudíüi*, ííhJ thí; liríMlfli 7A» im-lb-H uí tíu^ iu\i and 71) inclies at 
tliobottom. ThelíoigMof tho bítíurn vuí!v::í fix»íu 'ii t*» '»í iíi*'ht!j ¡n tíie biuly of thu iuscriptioa 
and fi'om 'S to '6 inclies iii Ibo Bigiiatun'. 

The inscription ihi iii vetw, aml ih; langiuigo ¡h ^huukrlt llw cliñraotor h Gmnih 
throngbout, escepíing tho bignutur*? id th«? iUni^iv, v/h'uAi l^ iit i /./u"/. Ah 1%/gimlB ortbography 
we have ¿¿Jt used for th in Une 2 aud ddh fur ÍA h\ ib 1* :iíid :^*! k V^i UH*ki Ukv~ pa throügfaout 
When tliree consonantsbavo to Im writtcij iu uuíi «'fanpMii:iA h/\\ví\ otiv uí thuin íb omitted or 
a Yowel is inserted betwüün tbuiu. 1'huH wu huvtj íji'il'ji wnit^n /Am/í/^i, b 17, and Mshthya 
written -fe^^/té/t^íí-, 1. 13. Thtw in iiot wííiícíí in t'-'iij¡"üUíA hAt^-rfi ín Iliaca 4 and 7, wJbere 
Sanhararych is writien 'Saf¡kíi/v¡jya* and ^v/i < // utf-ikr, m u i a i ' < ?,%> , I n t Ui^hü cu8<4» w« bave a dupli" 
catión of tie j/ and i alBo. Short atid hywj^ n^ bk«í íd^^ri uiui l\,>íif( ¿, nro iiot always written in 
their proper places. In b 11» fov nifilaíuus whi-n: -fa/r^/í^i" iü rt'quiívd for mfctrfoal pnrposes, 
we ñad that 4aiísma^ ia acíaally wiAUín ¡ «?*tfw/,í¿íí-^v/.M/,í,^i. l^ wriiUní for -hinUílü-Mhitamm 
1. 12 ; nUlmjiX for nidhaya m 1 17 ; íind vJpnuli ft>r ^u^ ^* w.^ *" ¡n 121, Himílarly wo fiad -muhuUalt^ 
is written for -nulrntaks iu I 7 ; bhumer^^' Lr tihumfr^^^^ íu b 15| aud hhmlñna^ for Vhíl^M- ia 
1.18. The wa/^tt of final m ís liot marki:»! iti Ib i'), bt, lííniídiíL TheBo are probaWy 
slipB of tlie soribu, and bo al^ío íh Iho wrltiiij,.^ mÍ ynihl^j^ tur /a^/f/iaj* íu b 7 and-mattZíi-for 
-wawZí- in 1. 14. Buí nUHyn manmiévarf* m \, 17 ih r* itunly bad p'ummnv* 

ThegrantconfcrBiniwpetuity tbíí villugt' ii Aiabikátnirum* lu^ur Conjíieyeram, on fte 
teacber Sri-Sañkararya or Baukara^agiu tií tbü //¿tif/.^ iu ibat plact^» far unmptaonsly foeding 
one hundred and eight^ Bi'^bmni?f* avury day. 

^ Lit. ^< Imving taketi (t'O by au ocrj^u of ^üuíT»^^ '''''''"'" '■■■'■""'■""'■ "^ 

2 This is moro likely, as it íh iU u^imi íinii*l*ífr Ui:^i\ ^tivtvA \n Huí «?*»*? *)f gifU, Bat in to c»^ 



No. 16.] CONJEEVERAM OOPPER-PIATE OF VIJÁTA-GANDAGOPALADEVA. 195 



The Sañkara herein mentioned is perhaps no other than the then occapant of the 
KámaMH'pUha in the matlia^ of OonjeeTeram, which by tradition is said to have been foundcd 
by the great Sañkaráchárya. Ambikápuram is a village on the Eorthera bank of tho river 
Vegavati and is now known as Ambigramam. Iii this TÜlage Kámakoti-matha stiU possesses 
fiome landed property. apidhrapura, one of the boundaries of Ambikapiijam mentioned ia 
1. &, is the modem Tirnppukknli, otherwiee known as Jatáyutirtha. Other boundariea 
mentioned are Zañohipura (Conjeeyeram), Zaidaduppürú and Simnanni. The lasi-named 
viUage is now known as Sera^ai. 

The donor ia the chieftain Gaij4ag6psla.Choia (1. 17 f.) or Vijaya-GandagSpala-Deva, as 
he Hgns hunself at the end of the record. His accessioa took place between Mithuna and Simha 
in Saka 1172 (=1250 A.D.), as has been calonlated from his inscriptions on the so-called rock 
of the Arnlala-Pemmál temple at Conjeeveram.s We leara from another inscription» of bis 
that the cyclic year Bahudhátya was his 29th year. The present inscription, therefore 
which is in the cyelic year Khara must belong to Ms 42nd year,-A.D. 1291-2 [TLe 
details of date giren in 11. 4 to 7 do not work out correctly ejther for A.D. 1291 or fot 1292 • 
but m the cyolicyear Khara whick occurred 60 years af ter, Le. in A.D. 1351, Monday, the lOfch 
T'-ut l^ft^^Kf ^*'^^^^^^^' corresponded to 4th Jaly 1351 when the naMaím 
Visakhaendedatl6hrs.20ia.aftermeansunrÍBaaüd Anítradha commenced consequonilv in 
the laat quarter of the day.— H. K. S.] -i j " 

The fnll ñame oí the king must have been Vijaya-Gaijdagapala, as is olear from tho 
Tamü s,gnatnre Dr Hultzsch^ is therefore wrong in thinking that Ga,dag5pala is the 
proper ñame and «V,jaya' sxmply an adjectiye meaniog ' victorions '. Various other ki^s 
are knoTm *« ^aje had the snrname Ga;,dagcpala ; e.g. Erasiddhi,^ Tikka 1,6 ManmasiddhaV and 
even ÉpjhaxddhiS of another line of Telugn-Chalas. Dr. Kielhom« seems tb hayo beon inclined 

That the two are distmctis olear, howerer, from the inscriptions in the Tripur5n¿ak¥vara 

S*TR,rZ''%pTi,'''°"P*í^.'.°* *^' ^'^ yearof Vlra-Ga,dag5pála and of the 5th, 
16th, 18th, 24th, and 28th years of Vijaya-Gaíidaggpala."' 

Evidenceis not olear as to the ancestry of Vijaya-Ga^dagSpila. In the latesfc repori of 
the Assistanfe ArcbíBological Sapenntendeat for Epigraphy, Madras (August 1913, Part lí 
p 126)adoubti8expresseda8towhether this chieftain may be of ihe same stock as thó 
Pallayau.urperPornn]iága-D§7a, for the i-eaaon that ia one of the inscriptions Pallaya.d-lr 
Rájaraja Semhuvarayan is stateA to haye been a piUaüjár of Vijaya-Ga^dagapala. Thr- toi^t 
Fallamdar may show that Sembayaráyaa was of Pallaya descent, bnttheterm mUaiyñr 
mnst be taken to mean ' feudatory ' and not ' son '." It is noteworthy that Vijaya-Ga^agApala 

1 The ñame of the uatU is evidently borrowo<l from tbe ñame KatnakStyambiká of the goddess «t Coni-'cvc 
nm. Accordiiigto tradition the gvcat refonuer Sañkatachürya himself died at Conieeveram. lu the Kamakotvam 
biká temple in that city we atiU have the figure of Sañkara sittiDg m Yoga posture 

» See Ind. Ani., Vol. XXI, p. 122. 

» No. 417 of the Madras Kpigraphist's collection for 1911. His latest datetill now knoTO is the 33j.d vear 
Ot hi8 reign. ♦ j„¿. j„¡,^ j^„_ ^^^ ^ 

* Ep. Ind., Vol. VII, p. 152. e lío. 46 of EpigrapMst's collection for 1803 
' N"- 5SS °' ^^- « Epigraphist's Report, Angust 1900. p. 17. 

• Bp. Ind., Vol. VII, Appendix, No. 904. [Dr. Kielhoru only compares the two uames.-S. K ] 

w See Epigraphist's collection for 1909, cspeciaUy B. 333, 335 and 339, and cf. Nellore inscriptions G 91 
(7tli year of Vljajaganíagopala), G. 67 (9fch year), G.75 (llth ye.ir). G. 116 (I9th year), G. G9 and 74 fV,»: 
yeav), G. 57 (24th year), S. 3 (24th year), G. 80 (27th year) nnd A. 25 (S-tka 1207). 

" The author óf tbe Keport has himself admitted that tliis intcrpretation is possible. I may perhaps 
rtrengthen the caso by pointing oot that Pañchnnadivánan Kilagañgavaiyan ía tlie tillo of % pil¡aiifár of Vira- 

rájendra-Ch5!a and of another of Vijaya-Ga^dagopala (see Epigraphist'fi collection for 1911, Ño. 2. and i oí 2 
No. 117). -"«J.'ií, 

2c2 



196 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol, XIIL 



distlnctly sfcyles himself a CMa in the inscription before iis (I 16). He was probably one 
of tle Telnga-Chola chiefs whoso genealogy has boen given by the late Mr. VenkayyaJ 

Several inscriptions of this djnasty are found in the Nellore district, and one of them has 
mnch to tell us abont the donor of our grant. He helongod to the race of Parna' and the 
gólra of Bharadvaja, his banner was the club, and his ensign the bnll. The inscription (A. 25) 
is on the western wall of the Chandraniaulisvara temple and it may he noted that Ohandra- 
maulisvara is the tutelary deity to this day of the áchárj/as of the matha of Conjeeveram. The 
inscription is dated Saka 1207, and it styles Vijaya-GaiidagOpála '' Lord of Kánohi." 

It is a pity that the first píate or plates of our grant aro lost. If discovered, they wonld 
have clcared up sorae of the difficnlties of the aubject. Bufe it btícomes olear even now that 
Vijaya-Gandagópala filis up the gap between ManmakftíiamavaUablia,^ the bou of Tikka L, 
and Eája-Gandagopala, the last known kiiig of the lino. For No. 598 of 1907 records a granlj 
made for Manmasiddha's recovery from illncss and belongs to 1249-50 A.I)., and Manmasiddha 
isthesameas Manraakshamávallabha/^ And it must be remombered that 1250 was the year 
of accession to the throne of Vijaya-Gandagopala.^ Again, the last known year of this king- is 
1291-2, the year of the copper-plategraütbefore US. This tallies with tho year of accession 
of Raja-Gacdagopala, as is olear from inscription 194 of the Epigraphiat^s coUection for 1894 
(the Sata year 1221 being his 9th year). In the mcantimc, however, wc havo the acces.sion of 
Tikka H. in 1278 and Manraa-Gandagopala in 1282-3.^' Porhaps they were joint rulera with 
Yijaya-Gandagspála or ruled over other portions of the Telugii-Chola dominión. 

text; 

4i xT^^if' w^wt miifm [f] m m- 
6 mwm iftr^ i(n) 'H^^\^^ %- 
8 ^^T^?rírf^; i(ii) í^r^w^imT^^ 



^ In his Repovt for 1899-1900, p. 18. "^ ^ 

2 The authors of the Nellore iMcriptions tbomsolves suggcst Píirama a«í a prt^bublti rmñln^r. T},o f>pifchetg 
iven to Vijaya-Gandago pala in this record, show that ho rousfc havo belüu^ed to the Piillavu race. Paraa i« 
perhaps a misreading for Pallava.— H. K. S.] 

5 The Manina-kshamápati of the poet Tilckaua. 

* Epigraphist's Report for 1907-1008, pp. 82-S5. 

«Imayperhapsidcntifyhimvvithímmadi.üandagoprila.Vijayridi^yaiLnií-Mahrn'a^ of tic Nellore inficrip. 
tioDS (see Ind. Ant, Vol XXXYIII, p, 84). The latter was the youn^rer brothor of Allu Tirulclíatiiiéyft 
Mahardja alias Gan^agopála, and Manma-Gandagopala waa his mi HhUím, p. 1 1). One of his known dafes !. 
1260-1 A.D. [ihUem, p. Si), 

e hiL Ánl, Vol. XXXVnr, p. 8G ÍF. ? From the •riglnal pla^r^. 

SEvidtíutlytlielnstletberofaword which was tho name or snrnaiao of the donoo Sankm inantiontd 
in line 3 f. [The letter looks vcry much líke vvai — H, K. ÍS ] 

" EcíKl \,f or ' ^jj. In the former caso wa must explain the compoimd as " S ri Saúkara, ti» ffum oí «he 
Áryaí." Cf . the titk J,umdffwu a^ramed by the heads of the müm. [Thh cxpktiation is far-fet«hod. • % Me 
]m\ jii ru Saíikntórya ' v/onld be the plajn intcrpretatiou of tho phrase ^3Í íí WrTq —H K fj 1 




SCALE -80 



W, GRIGGS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH. 



No. 16.] CONJEEVERAM COPPER-PLATB OP VIJATA-GANDAGOPALADEVA. 197 



10 M<¿|Sá*ÍTlTí^ [ll*] #^^0'^ ^VRT^ fWT^- 

12 T[ [ll*] 5TTfe%n«n7T^nTrait'?TraíTííTtfni* i tt- 

13 ^rnf^f^ifz^^^ H^^HWTf^<T?í [ll*] %«hir«¿i- 

14 íígiÍ5f5fNr''^^<iíl<ri!jd*t I ^^HRTH^^JÜffi m-' 

15 wf^ífTTínfW^' l(ll) '"^^W: JT^T^ ^TW^f^si- 

16 ^^;" I ^^^'ff^^^f^^íT: fiwní xn:^^: [«*] ^^' 

17 ^i?iT 3í^'' ^^^ "íTírtoT [i*] ^[:*] ^>«^4\- 

18 xTRi'^aEí^sR^W [ll*] '■'íj^'iíjre^ ^m ^^' 

19 ^í ^ fí^ ciTg^Ti: I ^?Tf^?i>í^í^'' ?rwFi ^íTt?reT [ii*] 

21 ^íTW 1 ^T^?(^ ^íTR^THtíí^ TiraTT^'^W tj- 

22 ^^ l(ll) 

23 ^^SfiT^'t^^tn^fH^J' 

TRANSLATION. 

(Ll. 1 to 15.) Tú the famous (personage) wlio, in the maiha to the west of tlie abode of tho 
gloi'iotis Lord of tlie Elephant Hill,^^ clearly explains to (his) disciples the hidden meaning of 
the Vedánta and who pleaseg (the Eternal) Átman and the Brahmans by the roatine of daily 
gif f s of food, — (to this) holy teacher Sañkararya, in the year uamed Ehara, when th© 
lover of the lotus (t.e. the sun) was in the holy sign of Karkataka (Cancor), in the con- 
stellation presided over by the deity Mitra (t.e. Anm-ádha), on Monday the tenth day of 
the bright fortnight, at an auspieious moment — for gratifying daily one hundred and eight 
Bráhma^a with food appenliüg to various tastes and resembling néctar— (the donor) garó 
tbe most excelleni village named Ambikapiira, (.situated in) Yairakoshthya, -which lies east of 
Gridhrapura, west of Káñchipnra (Conjeeveraní), noi'th of the village Eaidaduppüru and 
south of áirunanni, wbose chief omaraents are the gardcns on the north bank of tha rivcr 



i The first partof the voTrel of f^° is fonuil at the end of liue 8. 

* Tbe teimiautioa pura applied to tliis petty village seerns to show that it was tlioii iu a flourishing conditioB. 

s Bead °í5€t€tí!T°. * ^^"^ "^1^° ''°* °f^fira5Ítf»(?W. 

s The á-mñtra of ^ " '^<'^^''^ "* *^^ begintiing of the next linc. 

. Bead °^r^°- " ^^* 1^°- 

n Thft first part oí the vowel of «^^^ is fonnd at the eud o£ h 15. ^^ Kead ^^j, 

u Eead r^^ ^^^^T,\ov U^m ^ Í^t . ^ ]' ^'^^^ ^^'s .^ 

>« Exe/^ptiucí the firnt tlirec letters tlio whülo of tliis Une is ia Tanúl. 
i» Le. tho knuple uf S.i-Vamdanlja oí* Cuiijeovorain. 



m EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. [Yql. XUL 

Végavatí, which is beautified bj coccanut, mango, jack, palmyra and Úntala Uilmnix 
pahcdosa) (trecs), frngrant with the scenti^of flowers of varioas grores of trees (and) alwaya 
proteuted by the g^ace of the iiioon-ct'estí'd.(Siva). 

(Ll 15-190 Ey tilo gift of ibis la,i¡d for as long as tbe Sim and tbe Moon rnn on their 
coui'pe may the Su;)reiae God be plcased whose abode is on the Blephant Híll. Tbas with 
towcriüg devofciou nsting bis mind in God, tho glorious cbief Gandagopála-Ciiola ^avo the 
cburter (conveyirig) a gift of hnd written in bis own haad,^ to Sañkara-yógin, w'th a puré 
mincl, aspiring for the highest good (dharma). 

(Ll. 20-22.) Of v.ift and (its) maíntenance maíntenance ís moro mérito riouB thau gift. 
By gift heaven is aítained, by mtiintenance iindecaying büss, 

(L. 23.) Tb(í ylodons Vijaya-Gandagop5Ia-Déva. 



No. r/,-'-)iíANA PLATES OF THR TIME OF THE TADAVA KING 
UAMACHANDKA : SAKA 1194 

By Lio^íEL D. Barnett. 

The record on these platos, which were found, with anotber sot beaving a record of the 
iime of the same king dated in Saka 1212 current (A.D. 1289), in diggíng a giT.-re iti the 
Musalmán barial ground at Thana, the head-qaaríers of the Thaua District, Bombay Prosí- 
dtíiicy, was brought to nolíce by Mr. W. H. Wathen in 1835, ia the Journ, lí. i¿f. Soc. first 
Bciies, Vol. 11, p. 388 ; and a reading of the text, preparcd by a paudit, with an absiract ia 
KngHsh, was given by him in Vol V, p. 183, No. 10.^ The original platea have ricver leen 
traced again. Bat Dr. Biirgess found ink-itnpressions of throe of thoir four inscribed sides 
evidently made by Mr. Wathen, in the Branch of tho Royal Asiatic Society at IJombay, and 
made them over in 1902 to Dr. Pleet, who has placed them at my disponal I now edít the 
yecord from these impressioas, as far as tbey go. Bat an impression oí the soeoud side of the 
second píate (Haes 46 to 68) being wanfcing, for my text of that I am entiroly dopondont on the 
reading given by Mr. Wathen's pandít ; and he did nofc take tho troublo to transcribe tho -w-holí 
of it, bat omitted the ñames, etc., of all except the first of the granices.^ An approi)r¡ato uam( 
for the record would be " the Vaula grant," as it rogistera an aBsignxnont of a villago namec 
Vaula : but the platos have always been known as a set of " Thtoa platos/* as which they ar 
entered as No. 370 in Professor Kielhorn's List of tho Inscriptions of Southern India ^ and i 
is convenient to retain the lafcter designatíon. 

The platos were three in namber ; the first and third of them being inscribed on ono 8Íd< 
and the second on bofch sides. Judged by the ink-impressionF, tho size of tho pJates wa 
between 11 and llf inches in width, and about 9 inches in height ; and the second plato soem 
to baye been made slightly smaller than the other two, and also wíthout raised edgcs so í 
tofitinbetweenthem. The illustration of them ís from Mr. Wathen's impressions': ar 
these being 7cry brittie, a few pieces broke ofE and were lost beforo the photographs wei 
made, with the result of causing some small gaps in Unes 7, 16, 20, 43 and 44, and a larj 
one between Unes 42 and 45. There is no information as to whether the ring on which ti 

1 This mny ocly mean that the doaor affixed his signature, found in 1. 23, to the grani 

2 The other record, of A.0. 12S9, ís Ib JíTo, 9, on p, 178. 
' Sce, more fully, note 1, p, 203 to the Text bolcw. 

* Tol VH, ahove, appendix : the other set of places, dated iu Sala 1212 (A.D. 1279), b mtmd as No. 379 
the same LÍ8t. 



j5To. 17.] THANA PLATES OF RAMAOHANDRA : SAKA 1194. i09 

plates must have been strung bore anj seal.— The character is a good Nágari of the period, 
Tlie letters are about f^" in height. — The language. ís Sanskrit, pattly in Terse, parílj iu 
prose ; the grammar and orthography cali for no special remarks, and the only rar^ worfJs aro 
sarvíijaj * good to all ' (1. 42 ; cf. Pániai V. i. 10, vártt. 1), and vaniak.tj *a share.' 

The subjeet of the record is a grant of the village of Vaiüa uuder the Yadava king 
Eámachandra of Dévagiri. It contains a gonealogy of the latter's djuasty, in verse (11. 7- 
31) and pro&e (11. 31-34), naming and extolling Bhillama (v. 4), Jaitrapgla (the Jaitugi 
of oiher records) (v. 5), his son Siñghana (vv. 6, 7), Krishna (vv, 8-10),^ his }onngúi' 
brotherMahadeva (vv. 11-13), and hi3 son Bamaohandra (11.26-3,^), who is said to Jiave 
defeaíed the Malavas (11. 2í^, 37), the Qürjaras, and the Téliñgas (1. 36). It then relates 
that in the reign of Eámachandra, while Hemadri, the snperintendent of all the elephant-ridtrs 
^samcisfa-ltastipah-ddliyaJcsha), was actiüg as chief miuister of the kingdom (11. 39-41), tbo 
village of Vaula was granted to thírty-two Bráhmans by Achyuta Nayaka, governor of the 
Koñkan. After a specification of the boundaries, etc., comea a list of the beneficíaries, with 
the naincs of their fathers and Gotras, 

The minister Hemadri of this inscription is plainly tho famous author of the commentary 
¿yuT-veda-rasáyana upon the Áslitanga-hridaya, the commentary Kaivalya'dípihcí npon the 
Mukfcí'plialay and — most imporfcant of all — the encyclopaedic Chatur-mrga'CÍiintmimi, In 
the metrical preface to the Parisésha-kha^ida of tho last work (ed. Bibl. Ind., p. 3 ff.) we have 
a good deal of information concerning him, from which we learn, inter alia, that he was the son 
of Kamadéya, and held office nnder the Tádava king Rámachandra and his predecessor 
Mahadéva. 

The details of the date (1. 1) are : the Saka year 1194, being the cyclic year Añgiras ; the 
íifth day of the bright fortnight of Ásvina ; and Ravmi, i.e. 'Ravivaré, " on Sunday." Dr. 
Fleet gives me the following remarks:—** This Añgiras 5a waísant was the Saka year 1134 
expired, and began on 2 March, A.D. 1272. The given titU Ásvina áakla 5 ended at closely 
about 47 miuiLtes after mean snnrise (for Ujjain) on Thursday, 29 September, and cannot in 
any way be connecied with a Sunday, which is the weekday speclfied in the record. Accord- 
ingly this date is an irregular one. In connection with the terms in which it is stated an 
incidental remark may be made, as follows. On the strength of the reading published by 
Wathon, this date has been quoted as containing the expression SaUvoí'ham-éa'k$,.má as giving 
the earliest instance of the connection of the ñame áslivahana váth the Saka Mra : seo Pro- 
fessor Kiclhom*s notes on this matter iu Ind. Ant.j vol 26, p. 150. Bnt it is foand from tho 
ink-impression that that is only due to a gratuitous insertion by the paudit who transcribed the 
record for Wathenj the text says simply in-;Sá^e. This fact makes it very doubtfnl, to say 
the least, whether the said expression was really used in the Thána record of A.D. 1289, 
mentioned aboye, Wathen's No. 9. Further, it is known now that the dates of the two Knrga:! 
inscriptions of Saka 1095 and 1103 (A.D. 1173 and 1181) do not include the ñame Salivahana.^ 
Alao, I learn from Mr. Naraaimhachar that the date of the Sravana-Belgola inscription of 
Saka 12Ü0 (expired), in A.D, 1278, also does not really contain any mention ofSaliyahana-^ 
In these circumstances the earliest reliable instance that we can quote, of the connection 
of the ñame of Sálivahana with the era, ia the date in the record on the Harihar plates of 

1 His fathor, Jaitugi II, son of Siiiííhana, is not montioned in this record, 

2 Seo fcotaote to the entry of tliese two records under No. 253 of Professor Kielliorn^s List of tlie Southeru 
InfiClptious.— J. F. F. 

8 This record is £pi, Carn.» vol. II, SB,^137 ; entered as No. 976 in Professor Kielhorn's List.p| the Sci»j?bíírí^' 
Inscriptions. Tho puhlished reading ia :—Swí^t írvüíya3/-a5%«í?a^a-$a^¿MAaíia-/aAra-t'arí7¿ttm Jíí?^^í^flf,^ow^ : 
Mr. Narasimhachar tells me that tho tnic reading, as ghown by an ink-impression, ÍB;--Si'aíííi|ir?-;ü^ 
dai^ái=cha éalca'VQruúm. 12G0nei^¡ etc— J, F. F, /''''■^■'^Jf'^ •' "• 






EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol, XIIL 



¿¡¡^b¡í¡J¡7ívÍjayanagaradatodiu Salivahana-áaka 1276 (carrent), Vúh. details falling 

m A.D. 1354."^ 

As regards tlie places mentioned ia tMa record, Vaula, tte viUage whicli was grauted, is 
described as being in SSsati. This last-mentioned is the present Sashti, SSlsette, the islsad 
which forma tlie íaWa of wiúch the head-quarters statiou is at Thüna : its ñame is found as 
Shatsbftshti intbeBhándapplatesof A.Ü. 1026 (sea Vol. XII above, p. 257). X- uula still e^ists, 
STwn ÍB the Mian Atlas slxeet 25. N.E. (1905), in kt. 19= 16', long. 73° 1', abont fi.e 
milca north-bywest from Thána. The yiHage of the god Kamésvara, oa the east, is plainly 
the "Eavesvar" of the map, about a mile east-south-east from Vaula. The Sambhavaja 
river on the Dorth, must be the lower part of the Ulhas river, which there develops into the 
Basseín Creek. The map does not show any iiaraes answering to Sitalesvara, on the south of 
Vaula, aud Sámbhavajá, the hamlet of the god Khspeávara, on the west. 

TEXT.2 

First píate. 

1 Om^ Svasti ári-Sské'' 1194 Amgira-samvatsare 1| Ásvina suddha 5 Ravau (j 

Giama-sá?anam sa- 

2 mabhilikhyato yatha | 5Páda-nyása-bhar-átirtíka-vinamat-pr¡thvi-mithah,-sammilat-sapt- 



O^TT»- 



3 '■ ■.;■■::-' :rr;'i-;r.ív;:;.-.<.-Ji?.:i:i-*-: ..•,:'.-'■'-'■ ..-i.-r.^ñ^ I chamchat-kautuka-kamduklkrita* 

kula- 

4 ksliSJliclliara-áconayó Harambasja jayamti dana-rabhasa-bliramt-alayah kélayah Ij 1^ 

BibhretDa* 

5 sr:tuliírí-iícli'i-iTiauVi-\-iI.i;iir?.-i:ii-iibV.ra-ll'?.ni bbuvam daiii8ht[r]7-ggr&na jagat-traylm* 

avatti sa kr!da-vará- 

6 hí5 Harih | yasy^ariíga-vyatishamgii^Li prasrimara bS kv-api Kaptarunav! nary- 

í^üuidratatna-srain-ambu-ka- 

7 ^ika-samdeham^abiiyasyati || 2 ^Asto pay^dhi-pratims YadünSm vamáalj pratitó 

bbuvana-trayé"pi, I 

8 yad-iiflbhavair4)inipati-ríitna-j¡iciií=aiiian:dí prithvl mnga45clian«eva || 3 ^VamáS 

tasmmii=avaBÍ-vanita-mau- 

9 li-népathya-ratnam jStab sltadyufcí-sita-yasa Bhülama!^ ksb5nií)alah j artbi*ár5m- 

sura-vita- 

10 pia5 yasya vidvdslií-bhñpah síJaa-Srlkam pada-kiSa(sa)layaxh Bifcyam«attamfía- 

yamti ¡1 4 ^^DiTam gaté ta- 

11 tra cbaritra-dhamni mfthí-nialií(bo)tfadr5 gHi.m-rataa-siihdbau [ anamtaram 

bbíi*Yalay*aika-]aítralL árl-Jaitrapaio nri- 



* Ko. 465 in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Sontljern Insoriptiona..- J. F. F, 

2 From the ink-impressioüs, and as regard» the third sidc, from the ptibiished text. 

* Denoted by a symboL 

* Not irhéálitahana'iaH as given in Watheü*g text. See l)r. Fkct's reniatk» aboye. 

* Metre i S&rdiUavikridita ; tbe samo in verse 2. 
« '1 he verses ave numbcred on the original píate*. 

' The r ifl not visible ou the ink-impression, hut ig pvm in Mr. Wathen't t«xt. 
« Metre : Trishtnbh npajáti, padas 1-2 being IndraTajm and 3-4 Upéndravftjril 

* Meíre: Mandakránta. 

i« UHre X TÚshtubh upajati, p^das hZ l)oÍng TpeüdravajrH and 4 InarftTair&. 



Thana plates of Ramachandra : Saka 1 194. 










•í^.^r?' 



\r¿-í4d ci 



10 



12 



14 



16 



18 



20 



22 






'cPf.M'triA 



cxvvrvKTslv" 









10 



12 



14 



^m'^ 







la 



20 



22 



j. F. FLEET. 



SCALE ONE'HALF 
FROM MR. WATHEN'S INK-ÍMPRESSIONS, 



W. GRIGQS & SONS, Ltd. PHOTO- üTH. 



lia. 




m. 




No. 17,] THAKA PLATES OP RAMACHANDRA : SAKA 1194 201 



12 patir==babliüYa || 5 iNamra-kshmapala-chüd-ananii-mam-kiran-odára-katí^^^ 

króda-kridat-pad-ábjaV 

13 pratliita-Yadu-kul-áihb]iOdhi-nihara-b]ianiih | tat-putr(5=tha pratapa-dyumani-rucíi í * 

cliay-acliamta-vidveslii-yó- 
li shich-chakshuá-chamchad-vilas-amjana-timíra-blxaralL SióigbanS s^bhün=Daremdrali |¡ 6 

Díg-yátu-áramblia-dliavat-turaga-cliaya-cha- 
15 mü-ohakra-jagrat-khur-ágra-srépi-sariighatta-pishtia - kshitidliara-nikar - 5[d*]dhüta-dhülz- 

vitanaih | sariiprápteshu pra- 
IG kamarii jaladhishu vipadam samgarad=bh.amga-bhajam yasmina=ast=iha rualiio 

sthitíx»=avanibhriíam na stliale nó ja- 

17 lé=pi (I 7 *^Ajani vijaya-laksbmí-vidyud-uUása-lilá-vilasad-asi-payodah ksbSnípalíí s^tHa 

18 Krishnah I raukulayati viobitram yasya dripyat-pratapa-dyTimanír^ari-nripanáiU 

páni-paihkéniliáni || 8 

19 ^Kurhbhimdr-arava-gifcibliiti pm8nmarai[r*]==nihBvaua -vádya-svanair=yan-nistri(strí)m§a- 

lata ran-ámgana-mabi-ramge nata- 

20 ty =-ad dilata lii j étach=cbitram=aráti-pakshmala-dr¡saiix dhammillató mallika 

bbrasya(sya)riity=asa cha kaihfcba-kamdala-ta- 

21 lat=trutyariiti liara-srajah || 9 ^Makha-sampiii,iitair=Iríidra-padaya Marutaih 

ganaih | samahilía iva kshma- 

22 pah sa prápa snra-mamdiram || 10 ^Sarad-amala-maricbi-sri-sapatnaír=yasablLÍr= 

ddhavalita- 

Second jplate ; firsi side. 

23 nikhil-ásá-fihakrayáb nripalalL \ i]ripa-kula-kamal-augha-dbva¿L3a-nlIiára-patas=tad-anu 

tad-anu- 

24 janma sñ-Mahadéva asifc \\ 11 ^Yasy-odára-yasaa-tnshára-mahasi prápfc-^dayS 

samtatarii sl- 

25 tams-apala-mamdalayi{am=ari-stri-lí5chana''srenibhih | cbétabhih kumudayitam cha 

jagatám dhvaihtayitam v^^=á- 

26 rthíaam daridryena samarhtatah sukavibhiá^cbamchacli-cliakórayiiaiíi [[ 12 

^^Vijitya patbónidhí"mékhalayás=talaih 

27 dbaritrya níkhilam sa bhüpa(pah) | kraména Siitráma-jigíshay=éva svargga* 

prayan-abhirankho babliüva |1 13 ^-ünmi- 

28 lad-Yadu-vamáa-maukfcika-manih kabónimdra-Narayanah prith[v]ipaIa^^-Pitámab5 

nija-bbuja-prákara-Bbim-0- 



1 Metre : Maadákránt» ; the samo ía Terse 7. 

3 Mr. Watbeu's text gives °áhj(ih ; bufc there is no clear wargct ou tlie ink-impreasion, 

® The avagraha is written. horOj in practically the modern form. 

* Metro: Malhü. 

^ Tlie avagraha is written bere again, iü practically the modera form. 

■ Metre : Sárdülavikrldita. 

' Mctrc : Sloka (Annshtubh). « Metre : Mállní. 

• Metre: Sárdülavikridita. 

^^ Mr. Wathon's text has c^= j but the ink-ímpression shews a letter much more like u. Tha use of m 
mmuchchai/é is quite justifiable. 

*^ Metre : TrisLtubh upajati, 2}^das 1»3 beiiig üpéadravajrá aud 4 Indravajra. 

^* Metre: Sardülavikrídita. 

^ The V is uot visible oa the ink-xmpressiou, but is given ia Mr. Wathea'fl text. 

2d 



202 EPIGRAPHIA INDTOA, [Vol. Xlir. 



29 dayah | kliélan-Malava-medini-parivridha-praudh-ebha-pamchananah sünuhi Krishna- 

mahipaíer=viiayaté sri-Eama- 

30 chamdro ra-ipah || U iStira-gívini=ndhirüdha pfirYa-dik-parvat-ábhaih kalita- 

dinakara-éri-aiimdare yatra diksliu 1 kíra- 

31 ti kaTa-suniriddhi-sparddliiTiIm bana-pariiktim pratibala-timir-aughah kamdisiks na 

kr)r:bhrit ¡j 15 Atha khara- 

32 tara-pratápa-tapara*áashii-arati-Daresa-yasali-??^lvalah | vimala-nija-gnna-mauktika-ma^i. 

áréui-sama- 

33 lamkríta-dig-amgana-valayah 1 pt^udha-ripürah-kapáía-tata-patana-piakatita'Nrísiriiha'- 

daihbarah | Sa(Sa)inbara-matba- 

34 ra-taralatara-Tiayan-üihchala-chamcliarika-chuiiibita-TaTikli-üiiibnjah | sva-bhuja-sam- 

■nparjit-Aikárhgavír-abliidhlna-sa- 

35 kala-guna-Tiidhana-ripu-Dannja-Vlra-Tíarayana-nij-áyur-avadh^ 

36 tamaha'DvaraYatipura-parivridha-Gürjara-kaihiara dalana-kaiiitlilravah | Telimga- 

tuthga-tar-ünniTilaiLa-damta- 

87 vala \\ Málava-pradipa-áamana-pralay-atiilaíi 1 dana-gun-á]vi(nvi)ta^-kalpa- 

iiíahirubaK | ity-ádi-samasta- 

38 birad-avali-TÍrájanaanS sakala-bbñ-vaLiyam-anusfiaati Yadu-kula-kumuda-chamdré 

Iri-Eámachamdra- 

39 narémdro tath-aitat-prasSd-avapta-nikhila-rajya-dliurnintam vahati samneta^hastipak- 

ádhyaksbé uija-gu- 

40 iia-subhagam-bhaYTike bhávaké^ sainasta-karau-adli¡patyam==amgikt3rvaíJu cha 

•nirjita-Jhadi-mam[da*]Ió mamtri- 

41 cbndfimanaix gui^a-ratoa-Rohan-adrau srl-Hémádrau [I*] ^Srimad-Gantaraa-gQtri- 

Diaiiidana-manih^ irl-Jalha- 

42 nali pñrvajah sarvvly5 dviia-puragavag=tad-anu cha premldiad-gano 

Míidhugih 1 tat-Bünuh srnti-sastra- 

43 sa8tra-kuáalas^ta8y:=amgajah sad-gunali áriaiáa=A.ohyuta-nsyakah samajnni árl- 

Rániacbamdr-ódayi 1| 16 

4i Tnsminri^Acliyuta-náyake vírachite(ta)-praudh<i-pratrii)d varé^ ISvauy-aukasi 
bliñri-datari dhará-bhara-ksha- 

45 me vedhasá ] Bílryali k¡m ghatitat kim^^esha vihitaóxchamdr^ fiamutp5ditas« 
chimta-ratnam^ahó mtidli«aÍYa kim^aral 



1 Mfttre : Málini. 

' Tho ink-i>nprcssion se.:n,s te .hew hú but with tLo upper half uf tbo «haft of tho I writton bv error • Mr 
Watbeu's text gives Ifi. •' ' 

3 Thisiscovrupt. Apparentlythesme demanda .omethiTig likc ^^uhhagatraMamka4Mvakhmá I h^xe 
veutured to transíate aceordingly. [But iuhhasaé4hávuka would bo correct.— F. W, TJ 
* Mot^o : Srirdülavikrídita ; tlic «ame in verse 17. • . * . j 

5 The ink-imprcssion reads apparently %anih : Mr. Wnfchcn's text haj °matiih. 
• Varé h giveu in Mr. Wafchcn*8 text ; tke ink-impression is illegibl«» ' " ' 



No. 17.] THAITA PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA : SAKA 1194. 



203 



Second fíate ; second side.^ 
45 srisTitáh kula-kahmábhritah \\ 2^ |1 Tas=clia mamdallka-Pitamahah |1 
mamdallka-bhára-samkliamli^ || mamdallka- 

47 dhádlil-tadakah* || pascliima-ráya-vibhada áhe' || «Tena érl-Báma-tCsli-áliita-nija- 

padavim bliumjatá 

48 Kaumkane-smin dvatrimsad-bráhmaiiébliyd nava-nídhi-sahitS^dSyi Vaiü-abiii ana. 

Il"^ grama[]i*] svly-áshta-sím-avadlii 

49 vara-vidhmá Sísafcer-midhya-bhagé bhaktavyah svairam^ótair^dvija-vara-vrisbabliair- 

asishó=smai dadadbhih j| [18*] 

50 Tasya ágháfcáh || pñrvató diva-sri-Kameávara-gramah daksninatah Sitale- 

svarah paschimat5 dva-ári- 

51 Kh5péávara-palli Sámbhavajá uttaratab Sámbtiavaja-nadi [I J ^'^*'^ 

ügliátáb [I* j sva-8imá-paryaihtas=trina- 

52 kásbtródak-f)pétah sa-vriksha-mál-ákiilaii kliári^Y5ra-Yédlii^-fiatit.5 Vaxil-abbidhanó 

grámah sri-Achjnita-náyakna 

53 dvatriñisad-brahmanébhyo dattah [I*] té cha bralimana Gargya-gOtrlyali 

VishnLU-díkahita Bhaau-suta vaiíitakab ékab 1 



54 ) 
68 ) 



These Unes are wanting. 



Third plate.^ 

69 Jümadagna-Vafcsa-g^triya Sra(Á?)u-prabhu Vislinu-prabbu-suta vam 1 Atri- 

gOtriya Báchhiím^^-iiíLyaka Rá- 

70 ghava-xiá[ya»]ka-euta vam 1 Jámadagna-Vatsa-gOtriya Vasudé-bliatta Mara.simlia- 

pamdita-fiuta vam 1 Vási- 

71 fibtha-gotriya Khétamacbarya Krishnacbarya-suta vam 1 Jámadagna-Vatsa-gOtrlya 

Nagado-bhatta Madbava-bhatta- 

72 sata vam 1 Gautama-gotriya Sra(Á?)ñ.bhatfca Somanátba-ghaiáasa^suta vam 

Bharadvája-gotriya Nagade-bba- 

73 tta Purashottama.bbatta-auta vam 1 Bháradvaja.gOtriya Bámé8va(sva)ra^bhatta 

Po(S5?)madé-bhatta-suta vam 1 Chamdratréya- _____.^ 

1 For tbe fcext of this side 1 am wholly depeudeat upon thafc givu-n by Mr. Watheu, which is a^t very correet, 
aad Las do división of l'mes. Moreovcr Mr. Watheii*s paadit, after copying the namc o£ tliti ^\ ^^^ . fi • f . 
list, has suppressed all fclie ofcber uames, wrifcing iastcad ths words aparé ikatriruSat-samich^ja^ O'h \ . 

otber perfious"), and tLen procecdiiig to the words évam hráhmaiia . . , pradatlf' J'^,' * \ .. 

next face, ^vhich he copied out, but incorrectly. It b:íiijg d'jairable always to havo the tei'3 '^. i b ' 

numbered, fur purposes of refereace, I have arraneed thia text here, as far as we have i^, ^-^ ''-^ ' ■ 

divhion of tho hnoK is only coajectural, bccause Mr, Wathea's paadit did nat show tnc reouj. 
there is no plaia pnáfí, after liae 46, as to tbe exaci sylldblo with wiiicb eacb liae begau* 

* Appaicntiy a mibtake fur 17. ^ Corrapt. 

* CorrUi)t ; perhap.s we mí¿;'ht read ""dhati-tadakah, Wathea^a üaudit mav 
« Probably a bluudor for asil fí'm-ularly eiiougb, áhe ia the Marathi for adlp and Mr. vtí ai; p 

have uacoDScious'y traiulated astí iuto ühe, . . ,^ j„*,^^ 

* Metro : Srag.Umra. ' Probably .ve ought to write a single da^da. 

« I give thcse word» with due rer^crve ; seo bolow, \u 206, note 2, for the trüus'ation. ^^ ^^ Wathen'3 
8 For the conieuts of thi;á face wo bavc the íOíítiuiony of the ink-impression, 8upplei^«ti t y • 
text for the List tv.o Unes («eo abjvt', uole 1). 

10 The chhñ ia rather uuc ertJÍu. twá \lxc anasmra aiay be due to an accideat 2 D 2 



204 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 



74 gotríya Kanliupadliye DamSdaraMipadliyániNSUta vaih 1 Kááyapa-gotriya 

Trivikrama-gliaiááBa Vásu- 

75 dé-glmisas^i-suta vam 1 évam brahmaria 32 [f ] Sri-LakBhm^Narüyaiíaya dva- 

triiiisat (d) 'brahmanaih vamtaka- 

76 á=cli=aikalL | 1 pradat[t*]ab [||*] 

TRANSLATION. 

(Liues 1-2)— Om ! Hail ! In the Saka year 1194, tho cyclic yoar Añgiras, on Sun- 
day, the Stli day of the bright fortuígbt of Aáviua, a grant of a villago is drawn lap, as 

foUows:— 

(Verse 1)— Victorious are Horamba*s sports,^ in whirli tbo tlirce worlds tremble on 
(seeing) the streams of water from the Seven Ocoans niutually combining on tbe carth as 
tho latter sinka down under the iiifcensely heavy Bteps of his fcct (Í3i dancing) ; the Iíbos of the 
primitive mouBtains become balls foi bie brilliant anmsenient ; aud bees lose thoir way in tho 
hot flow of bis rutting icbor. 

(Verse 2)— May Hari, in sport (assnming tlie form of) a boar, aid the throc worlds ; 
he whobears on tlie tipof his tusk the earth, which hm the í^raTOÍiil appoaranco of a Hwarthy 
clond conspícuons on tbe crown of tho Mount of Snows ; attachod U w lióse body tho Sevcn 
Oceans, sproading out in some córner, constantly suggcst tho idea tbat tbey íiro drops of 
newly arisen sweat, 

(Verse 3)— Thero resides the race of the Yadns, rcBombling an occan, fanicd through 
the three worlds : by the multitudes of the jewols that aro tho kings api'ung tliencc the earth 
hasbeen adorned like a decr-oyed damsel. 

(Verse 4¡)— In this lineage was born Bhillatna, a gom for tlic dccoration of tho diadem 
of the Lady Earth, having glory whíte as the cool-raycd {moon) \ a celcfitial troo to troops of 
suppliants ; one whose sj^rout-like foot, brilliant in its dark-red huo, liostilo monarchs ever 
placed on their hcads as an ornament. 

(Verse 5) — When this Mahéndra of tbe oarth, a homo of good deoda, an ocean for tho 
jewels of virfcnes, had gone io hoaven, af ter him tho fortanato Jaitrapála, a nniquc conqnoror 
of the circlo of the earth, became king. 

(Verse 6)—Tben hia son, ^Ybose lotns-foot íipnrted in the bo.soxn of tho wavofl of tho noble 
lake (consistimj) of the rays from the largt» jowols on tho erents of bowing monarcbs, a san to 
the mists upon the ocean that is the famoua Yadu raco, driiiklng up by the fullness of tho 
radiance of the sun of his majesty the mass of darkuoss {consüfing) of tlio collyrium of olegant 
sport on the bright eyes of hia f oes' mintresses, Singhaña, becamo king* 

(7erse 7) — As, when he was wroth, thoocoan readily foll ínto misfortune owing to the 
canopiesof dustthrown up from the mnltítmlo oímoantaínt^pomided down by tho tramplinsr 
of the linea of unsleeping hoof-tips in the circlos of his army, whorein Bquadrons of horaes 
galloped forward to undei-take campaigns in (all) quartcrs, the monarchs of earth, doíeatod in 
battle, had no rest hero eitbcr on the dry land or in tho wat^rs. 

(Verse 8)— Then was born king Krishna, who boro a clond (consisting) of a sword 
Irightly shining with the sportivo play of the lightning that is the Goddoss of Viotory ; the sun 
of whose hgbughty majesty, strange to say, causes to bud the lotus bands of bostile kíngs ;^ 

(Verse 9)— whose sword blade dances veheraontly, on the stago that Í3 tho grouBd of the 
battle-field, to the accompaniment of songs {consisihuj) of tho bellowings of lordly elephants 



^ Héramba is an(>ther nnme for Ganesa. 

2 That u to s'iy, hfi caua-l thoiii to clasj) theu- hands Jn supplicatíon, 



Ko. 17.] THAXA PLATES OP RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1194 205 



and of í9preadíng musíc (ronsistíng) oí noises : tliis woadeu {liappeneá)^ that tíie jasmines fell 
from tlie locks of tbe tressed faces of his foes, and the necklaccs were quickiy broken off from 
tlie fturface of tbeír throats and heads.^ 

(Verse 10) — This king arrivo 1 at tho dwjllíng of the gods, beiug as ifc were sunimoned 
by the troops of the Mariits, wlio wero deliglited by liís Hacrífices. 

(Verse 11) — After him Iiis yonngt?r brotlier Mahadéva bsoamo king, whitening ílie wbol^ 
spliere of the Bkies witli g'lorios rivalling ílxe biílliance of the staiulesa i-ajs of the (mnon of) 
autumu, and custíng inists of destraction on the muUIhideí of lotases of royal races. 

(Verse 12) — Whrn the joyfiil rising of the TTio:>n that was liis noble glory happened, tho 
mullitudes of the eyes of hisi foes' women bocame oonstaiitly mooQstoa^s/^ ths 8ouls of living 
beings beearnc niííht-lotuíífS, and the poverty of the needy everywhore farsíd like the darknes.9 
(tchi'n ihe mnon rise.'i)^ and worthy poeís became bright chakoras, 

(Verse 13) — This kinp:, after couquering tlie whole ñurface of the ocean-girdlod earth, ia 
diie course preparod to dcpart to paradise, as tbougb from desire to overeóme Indra. 

(Verse U) — A precious pearl from the opening (shdl of the) Yadu race,— a Narayaiía 
to the lords of earth,— a Grandsire [Brahmán] of kings, — having the exaltatioa of a Bhima in 
the rampart of his own arm, — a líoii to the mighty elephants of the province of the wavering 
Malavas, — tho king Ramacliandra, son of the monavch Krishna, is victorious. 

(Verse 15) — When he, beauteons ín the posíiession of the sun's splendour, has ascended 
tbe Gods* MoTirjt,^ wlúch is like the Eastern Mountain, and has sonttered in every directíon a 
Une of arrowa rivalling the abnndance of (¿he sun's) rays, what mass of darkaess (r.onsisttnrj) 
of enemies has there been that is not eager to flee ? 

(Lines 31-39)— Now wbile king Eamaehandra, moon to the lotuses of the Yadu race, 
brilliatit wiih the series of all tilles such as : *' he whadrie-í np the pools of hostilo monarchs' glory 
by bis most fierro heat [or, majesty], who adorns the girdles of tho Iadie3 of the quarters o£ 
space with lines of precioiis pearls of his own staiiüess virtues, who displays tbe awfulaess of 
a Nrisimhaby tearing open the sarfacepf miglity foemen's breasfcg, whose face-Iotas is kissed 
by the bees whicb are the restless eye-corners of Sambara*8 slayer [Eama], who by his own 
arm has won the narae Ekiñgavira, who is a treasmy of all virtueg, who is a Vira-Nárayana 
to tbe demons bis enemies, who by his life makes light of the Grandsire [Brahmán],- a Grandsire 
of monarchs, who is the lord of the city of Dvaravati, a lion shatl-ering the elephants of the 
Gürjara, an elopbant in nprooting the tall trees of Téliñga, a blast of the Day of Doom in 
extinguisbing tbe lamps of tbe Malavas, a treo of desire possessing the virtue of líberalitv," is 
reigning over the wbole girdle of earth ; 

(Lines 3941)— And wbile Hémadri, snperintendent of all the elephant-riders, ínspiring 
men to approciate tbe fineness of his virtnes,^ conqueror of the province of Jhadi, crest-jewel 
of miuisters, a Rohana Mountain^ of the gems of virtues, is exercising tbe administration of the 
whole kingdom which has been obtained by his favour and controlling the wbole treasury : — 

(Verse 16)— Tbe fortúnate Jalhana, a gem adorning tbe members of the blessed Gaatama 
gUtray a noble Brahmán, good to all, (?¿;a5) the ancestor ; after him (í(?ííí) bis son Müdhugí, 



^ Kandala appareutly in the sense of hapála ; the reference set^ms to he to the weaving of pearl-stringa 
on the parting of the hair. [I would transíate aráti-palcshmaladrisoMt of the enemy ladies who have long 
eyelaahee.-— S. K.] 

> That is to say, thcir eyes were always rainiíig tears. 

3 Sura-glri, i.e. Devagiri, the residonce of the clyuasty. The comparison of the king to the sun is woiked out 
in áetail. 

* Seo note 3 ou the text, ahove, p. 202. 

•Literally, "Mannt of Asceiit." Monnt Rohana is Adam's P»-íik in Ceylon. Ou iía mythical wealth of 
joWels see roff. in P. W. and Col. Jacob's LaiMTcanijáymijaUt pt. 3, p, \2U 



206 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [\^ol. XIII. 



bríUiant of virtue,^ sHlIed m the weapons Tvhích are the Sruti and the Sastras ; to him waa born 
a virtaoaB sob, the blessed Aehyuta NSyaka, wto lias the fortunes of the blessed Ramachandra. 

(Verse 17j— While this Aehyuta Nayaka has developed mighty radianoo [or, majestj], 
is ati GscellencG of "beatity, a giver of maoh largeese, a person afele to bear [or, rule] the earth, 
why has the Creator f ramed a sun ? Why is this mooa created (hy him) ? Alas ! the wishing- 
gc-m ÍB prodaced ia vaio ! Why a.re these primifcivtí mountains made ? 

And he, who is a Grandsire among governops of provincea, , a conqaeror of weatern 

kings,— 

(Verse 18)— he, who occupie^^ in this Koñkan his seat established by the pleamre of the 
bic&iíed Báma, has giyen by a goodly dispensation to thirty-two Bráhmans the villag© named 
Vwiüaj with tbe iiine forms of íreasure, as far as its eight bouudaries, ia the interior of Sasati 
io be enjoyed freely by these most noble Bráhmans, who give him blessings. 

The bouüds fchereof (are) : on the east, the village of the god Kamesvara ; on the sonth 
SítaleáTara ; on the west, the hamiet of the god Khopesvara (nalled) SambhavajS ; on the 
jiortb, the Sambhavaja river. Thns the foar bounds. The village called Vaula, as far as 
íts proper limits, together xvith grass, wood, and water, with trees and vegetation, with khdrí 
ióra^ and 'cédhi^^ has been given by Aehyuta Nayaka to the thirty-two Bráhmans. 

And theso Bmbmans {are) : Vishnu-dikshita, son of BLanu, of the Gárgya gütra 1 share* 

Au-prabhn, 

son of Vishnu-prabhn, of tbe Jamadagna-Vatsa gdtra^ 1 share; Bachhü-nayaka, son of 
Baghava-nayaka, of the Atrí gótra, 1 share ; Vásude-bhatta, son of Marasimha-pandita, of the 
Jan] adagna- Va tsa g'óíra, 1 share; KhétamScharya, son of Krish^achSi'ya, o£ the Vasíshtha 
góira, 1 sharo ; Nagadc-bha-fcta, son of Wadhava-bhatta, of the Jfimadagna-Vatsa cjotra^ 1 share * 
Añ"bíiatta, son cf Ssmanatha-ghaisasa, of the Gantama gUra^ 1 share j Nagadé-bhatt^a son of 
Pnrush5itamá-bhatta, of the Bharadvaja gotra, 1 share ; Raméávara-bhatta, son of Sómadé- 
bhatta, of the Bharadvaja gotra, 1 share ; Kanhnpádhyo, son of Dame^dara-npadhySya, of the 
Chandratréya gntra, 1 share ; Trivikrama-ghaisasa, son of Vásudó-ghaisasa, of tho Kaájapa 
fdrcí, 1 sharo, Thns the 32 Bráhmans. And the thirty-two Bráhmans have given one share 
io (tlie god) Lakshml-Naráyaflia. 



No, 18.~THaEE COPPEB^PLATE GRANTS OF THE TIME OP THE 
CHAHáMANA KELHANA. 

By M. B. Gaebe, B.A,, Gwalior; 

ledit the three snbjoined inscríptíons from fonr sets of impre?sÍons kindly placed at my 
disposal by the late Rtd Bahadar V. Venkayya, two of whioh bad been sout to him by 
Mr. D. B. Bhandarkar and theother two by Pandit Gaiirishank.ir H. Ojha. A briof summary 
of the conknts of these records by Mr. Bhandarkar has appeared at page 53 of tho Procreas 
Report of the Archseological Survey of India, Western Circle, íc: the year li)08"09. 

The copper-plates on which the inscinptíons are eng.'nved aro now ia tho BSjpntSaS 

f ^r'''^. t^^' n!^^'^'' ^^*^^' ^'' ^'''^'y e^ppHed .the foUowing Information aboat their 
fír>d..pot :~ The Cháhnana platos , . . wero foan d at Bamnéra (in the Jodhpur State) 

1 Trcml-hai-gmo, litorally, '* having swinging virtues ** 

^» Ixather,ncl«etoexpU,nHána8 BalUeds. Vm^ is pe»'.,,, cnu.ctcd T.ith tke Mar.tUi S^, 
»íte aamos, ek., of t«rc.uty.oue of tbe graatees are wauthg horc ! m r marl:, abavo. 



Ko. 18,] THREB COPPEE-PLATE GBANTS OF OHAHAMANA KELHANA. 207 



about 7 luilos from the Erínpura Eailway Staíion, while the foundations for a bailding wero 
being dug andl sectircd them from a Brahmana o£ tte place, named Eúmíi.'' 

A.— BAMNBRA PLATE OF KELHAWA : [VIKRAMA-] SAMVAT 1220. 

The íüscrífíion is on a single píate iuscribed on one side onJy. Judging from the iiaprcñ- 
fiions, the píate varíes from 7f " to 8" in length and from 4f'' to 5" in height. In the midúlg 
of the topmost line there ís a hole meant for a ring to hold tho aeal. Nothíng, however, is 
known about tlie ring or the seal. 

Tho inecripticn consista of 9 h'nes of well preservcd wriíing and with the excepííon of two 
customary vorees it ia in prose. T!ie characters are Nagarí, and the langxiago is incorrect 
Sanskrit, mixcd ^vith locfvl v,ords. Tho rules of Samdhi have uot been observed m míiny 
plac.s ; thcse and other mistaktsj occnrring in the text are corrected in the foot-notes, Instanoos 
of Prabritism are seen in the forins of the proper uanaes -Enviara siJia-, 1. 3; ÁjayasiJiena, IL 
B f.] "Puinnüsília-^l, t> ; and perhnps in isz-, 1» 4 (Skt. rislii), The followíng raro words 
raay be nct^d : — dolialilm} 3. 2, is a leca! word meaning * a piecc of land granted to Brahroanas, 
Svamins, Sádhus and others.' Víjamaniyo,^ I -i, is also a local word which n:eans * on tho 
east.' Vadühardy^ h 5, is probably a fonii of tho Márwári word badéró^ whích signifies * aii 
oíd man.' Ásáilta-, 1, 4 (Skt. Ásddliya^y orid Vaida-y I. 5 (Skt. Vaidya), appear to bo 
proper ñames, The abbreviation iZi¿°, 1. 9, standfi for dutah. As regards orthography it ís 
suSicient to note that the sign for v is nsed to represen t b also ; ri is once used for the Yowel 
ri in rishi'liatyci'-^ I. 7. 

The inscription opens with the benedictory syllable dm and refera itself to the reiga of 
Kelham, the son of Maharajddhimjti 6'/'J-Alhauadeva [of the Chahamana line of king??]. 
The objr^ot of tho inscription is to record a grant of land mado to a Bijlhniana naraad 
Nárávnaa, f,on of Samdhírana, on the oceasion of a solar eclipse, on Wednesday, tíie 15th 
of tli6 clark fortnight of Sravana in the year [Vikrama-] Samvat 1220. The granfc was 
raade afc Koretaka by Ajayasiha, son of the great Rajpüt (mahdrajaputra) Kurnarasita. 
The spccificatíon of the boundííries of the land granted is given in lines 4 and 5 and ís followed 
by two cnstomary verEes. The Iñsk line records the approval and sign-mannal (svahastn) of 
prince (Rajaptitra) «Vz-Kirtipáladeva and givtís the name of the messenger (díita) as 
Chámumdaraja. 

The inscription is of gome histórica! importance inasmuch as it informa us that the 
Chahamána prince Kélhana was reigning in the month of Sravana of the year V". S. 1220. 
The earliest record of Kelhana that has hitherfco been published is dated on the 2nd of the dark 
half of Wágho. of V. S. 1221> The prenent record thas gives us a date for Kolhana about a 
year and a half earlier than any known hiiherto. iSrí- Kírtipáiadéva roferred to in thfi last, lino 
of the inscripíion is doubtkss the same as the yonngcr brother of Kélhaiia who is nlready 
known from his Nadol plates^ dated in V. S. 1218 as well as from other inscriptions^ of the 
Cháhamána dynasty. From the present inscription it appears that Kirtipala enjoved a share 



1 Soo PhaiKlavljar, loo, cit,, p. 53. 

2 For the inenning^a of tliia aud some other words peculiar to Rájputaua occiin'in;^ i:i tlicse tlirec inscríptiojis 
I am inúfeUod to Mr, D. R. Bhaudaikar. 

8 C£. vadaharaka, Rl)ove, Vol. XI, p. 27. 

* Aí»ovc/rol. XI, ;>. m t 

6 Tliü "Nadol coppor-platc iuscription tolla iis tliat tweivo villages appertaxning to fihe'j ]íi^ad(Iü^u [di fcricü] 
wevfl assígncd to K!rt;pála by Lis fatbcr Alimaña and las brotber Kelbaca (abovo, VoKlX, p. f í, te:<i Ibeü 17 
and 18). In tlie Sündha MU inscriptifui Kíri.iiiák b desmbed as haTÍng dcfcu'xd a Ki^'^títl-i'ta chief naaicd itóU 
androutodíinui..y of Turuslikasat Kásahrada ^il.ove, Vo). IX, j). Í7, v. 30), K^was tbe fouuder of tho 
Souigarí/ürauch of the Cháhamanas (above, Vol. XT, p. 73). 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. IVol. XIII. 

208 -.^.^---^-^.^-----^ '' 

"7 Z j~ i|jQ i-eitrn oí liis l.Toihrv K'"lli;i.na, siiiuo hif? sign- 

in the admiBistration of ^^^^'^^.^f^ '^^ f Nothin- is yet knovra about Ajay.siha,! the 
manual and approval are Bpec.fied jn t^'^ S .• ^^¿^ j, -^ ^^^,,^^i^ .vli.ther thoy wero in any 

way conneoted with *l^«^f^''"Sj3^¿f3*';;,eB in the modern village of Korta (Jadhpnr State, 
occurs in this inamption f jf ^/^'^jj^^^th of BáiimírS. Mr, Bhandiu-kar' observe., 
K.jpa«, which lies -fa-^^^^^^^^^ 1 t La^^taka wbich ba. givon it,s nan. to a Jaiua 
«Korta is no doubt *^«/'^°^^/''''® ';,,.,. „resentvlllagc of IvoHa, but had spread as 
,acnonU and .bich fo^erly -* oa y -^^^^^^^ ^^ ,„a B^,... is aHIfieial and 

ti HZ tSr^ Vn anoiini; K.L.ka by na.e, as .id abo..' 

TBXT.' 
1 ^« II #n UV '^'5 "^ ^^ ^^^^^ '^^'^^^ ^T(W0W- 

6 Ki^(f«:) Wt^iEf^]^.' ['*] w w ^^ 'if^' ?n?i" ^^ 

7 ^ w(3)m[<5íT] ^ m(m)?r^í2iT ?íi^ '^ [1*3 f^íí^?3T '"f^fínnín- 

8 M f^H [11^*] f%f?§?rfíí^ ^'nm" ^f^^TTíW. ^T ííHT^fiTfW « 

B.-BÁMNBRÍ PLATE OF KELHANA-DÉVA : [VIKRAMA-] SAMVAT 1223. 

ThisinBcñption is engrayed onone side of a singlo plato which. m tho iinproHBÍonB show 
measures 6i'x5|'. The letters ave woU engraved and aro o» th« whole in a good state of 
preservation! A hole for tbe ring boldiug the scal is Buen in tho iniddlo of tho firat two linea 
of the inscription. Neither the ring ñor the seal has been presorvcd. ^ 

1 TMí Aiayasiha is the same as fclie donor of graut C, below. 

' The nameofJCoíe^oifcaappeatsmsIJghtlydifforenfc forma inr-lltlictliree bimpüoii. of this gronp. Ova 

record haí Eoretalce in 1. 3j Zára^faka U to be interrod from tho Taddhita form KSramJaktya. ^ 
íeBÍdentofí:óramfaJfca,inll.3f.ofrccord B, below, p.210; mi Kdrinfhaka- occutn iu IL 2 f . c£ record C, 

holow, p. 211. 

» Loe. cit, p. 62. ' ^««n minmmi. 

• Eipreaaed by a Simbol. « Kcaii '^mXim'íV- 

1 The first Towel in q^ is not engravcd in ita proper place. 
«Theroisaredundant npright stroke after ft. * Kaail ^f^^tc(. 

w Eead ftiresifí^aíT S^*í»(^^f . ^Ue aecond line of tbia virac Hin)ears to ho corrupt. 
"Ileadft»mt»TPí'«m. 



Bamnera grants of the time of the Chahamana Kelhana. 
A. — Samvat 1220. 




B. — Samvat 1223. 






10 



10 






12 



8. KONOW 



8CAUE THREE-F0URTH8 



W. QRIQQ8 & SONS, Ltd., PHOTO-LITH. 




5CWffl»E6-«*™ 



No. 18.] THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANT3 OF CHAH.-VMANA KELHANA. 



209 



The eplgraph consiste of 13 Unes of writing. the whole of wWch 



characteM aro Nagarl. The language ia Sanskrit' "I """!, °' T'"" '' '" P'°'°- '^^' 
note thafc a sepárate siga for I, resemblL he" od L mJT «^thography it is worthy of 
J.U 1 • Au j ' ^ ^ "^ nioaern iNagari 6, occurs m one place 1 4 • but in 

two other p aces m the record. ... 1. 7 aad 1. 8. where 6 occur, it is denoted by the Jgn'of I 

A palatal sibaant >s once used for a dental sibilant in éa^ana^^, 1, 3 ; but íb several other 
places where the dental .. occars au tUis inscriptioa it is denotei b; its proper Z . 
sa..at. and .... 1 1 ; ,n .8.n^mra,a.snta, 1. 4 ; in -sejay,,, 1. 5. and so oí. V is^ dolled 
after .; e.j. p.r.m.^a,«, 17. Bat the surd fe is not doabled after r; e.a. .a,lfc.- I 6 The 
word .c^^én. .. wntten as sas.mne.a, 1. 5 ; and the word MoJ.asra.üdéea Is .ritto'u as JW 
sm,n..;ncZa™- L 9 There are m.ny iastances of the violation of Samá/n rales ; .., -¿.,5 
sáéanam, 1. 3; .Náráyanasya a-, 1. 4; pñrvvasyam asya, 1. 7 ; -.n-fca«.«ia;fe„7o- pmlííai 
11. 10 f ., and so on. Other serions mistakes occurring in the tezt are correoted in the foot-note's' 
As to the naeamags of the unfamiliar words in this inscription, the word .ei-xya^, 1. 5 is 
probablyeqnivalenttothe Sanskrit ^ovi bhuMm, property, which is usually met with in 
tbisconnection in granta The word éh^Maü^ 1. 6, and its allied forms -dhikah, 1.7, 
■dhimvadau,- 1. 8, and dhimhal, 1. 9, all mean the same thing, vis. 'a well," as distia-uished frool 
araghata,^ 1. 8, "which means ' a machine well or a well with a wheel to raise water.' °8athi * 1 7 
?neans 'bolonging to.' Narap{b)rahma and BUadam, 1. 8, are proper ñames, the former of í 
Vyasa (=a Brahmana who reads the Fariñas in pnblio) and the latter of a well.6 Mahasvmimh 
(Mahasvaml), I 9, i.e. ' the great lord,' on " the analogy oE Jagat-sviCm, by which (ñame) the 
Sñrja of Srimála (Bhinmúl) was known"« most probably refers to the Snn-god (Sñrya) of 

This epigraph registers a granh^ by MaMrájádhirsja íTí-Kelhanadéva [of the Chaha- 
mana family] rnling over the Nadüla mándala, made on Monday, the l2th of the dark half 
of Jyéshtha of the year [Vikrama-] SamTat 1223, The grant consisted of a M-ell'i 
with its treaaures and its treos, situated in the property (seja) of the RajpOt (Rdjapatra) 
Ajaya[r5ja] in the same, i.e. tho Koramtaka villago. The doñee is the same as in the 
precoding and snccocding grants, viz. tlie Brahmana Naráyana, son of Sámdhirana and a 
roaident of Kí5rariitaka {KdramtaJmja'^). Liues 12 and 13 have " thií is the sicn-minual of 
MaharajadJdrdja iVí-Eélhanadeva himself." The closlng portion of the last Une is not 
ieatelligiblu to mo., 

Tlie Rñjaputra Ajaya[rSja], in whose property tho well granted lay, was probably the 
same as Ajayasilia, son of Maharajaputra JÍre'-Kumarasiha of inscription A above aad as 
Ajayasiba, son of Raja° Kumvarasiha of inscription C below. As regards the looality Kóraih- 
taka reniarks on that iiame on p. 208, noto 2, above may be referred to. In this inscription, 
however, tho placo is described as a grSma, 1. 5, which may show that at the time of this record 
it was only a Tillage. 

Attention may be drawn to the late Professor Kielhorn's remarks* on tbe date of tüa 
record : " Thia dato .... works out satisfactorily only íor the amanta Jyaishtha of the cnrreni 
Ohaitradi Vikrama year 1223, for which it corresponda to MondaT, the 7th of June, A.D. 
1165. 

' See foot-iiotc 2 on p. 207, atove. 

* Compare fcho Marwarl word dhlmdá or dhimvia. ' Aboye, Vol, XI, p. 49, and n. 1. 
**At)ovc, Vol. Xr, ].. 27. • • • • «Above, Vol. XI, p. 49. 

< x'rf>i;. Zep. Arch<eol. Surv. Ind., W. Circlo, for 1908-09, pp. B2 f . 

' Au oíd tsmplo of Sirya a* BSmijora is ruferrod to in the paasage dtod in tíve preceding foot-nole. 

* A well in Sonthcrn Eüjputini moaa» a woll togother with the land irrígate^ by ü Cf. above, Yol. XI, 
B. 49, »ud foot-note 1. 

» Above, Yol. IX, p. 68, foot-note 1. 

2i 



210 EPIGRAPBIA INDICA. [Yol. XTi, 



6 Tirfi(iít) %^^ ^D""] ^íTR^T^^^ ^^^ íT^tí: [rn ^. 
11 if^Ti; [i''] «mnr^ ^RR^sif:?!fg^^fv; 

C— BÍMNSrÁ PLATE OF KELHANA^DÉVA [UNDATEB]. 

This inscriptíon is on a single plato inscribcd on one side only. To jndge from tho íirjpiv.a. 
sions, tlic plato vanes from 7|" to 8' in longth and from i}'' i o 5' ia brcadth. la Ibc centre ot 
tte top Une there is a rmg-liolo. Kothtmg is known about ih(í vm¡r or the scaL 

The record contaius 9 linos of writing. The oharacters are Níígarl, and tbe languag© ir. 
Sanskrit prose with. the exceptioa of two customary verses in the ÁnntíLtuhh metro. In respe^jt 
of ortiLOgrapby it is to be noted tbat v and & are both denoted by the sigu for i\ lu one plaee, 
however, tó. paiba^iubUh, 1. 7, tbe sign forjp is employed to ixípresent h. Tho deníal sibilant 
is repeatedly used for the palatal sibilaiit in Unes 4, 5 and *>. The mivíh i aiid A' und tbe labial 
«are doubled affcer aprecedingr; e.g. pravarttamdné, ]. '2; acham'lm/hka-hilam^ I 4 and 
80 on. Once ja ís snbstituted for ya, riz, hijami, 1. 4. The íibl>rovíntion r^^ja'', 1. 2, donotes rrí/'-j- 
I^Htra. Instancesof pecub'ar spciíiiig aro mahlrJjahirajn, K 1^ ior miuV'v ilndhitrij i ; -riyujartl^jijí', 

í From imprefísions. ?• Kvj;voHn.í l)y u s;:í:h')1. 

^ Read ^Kn?^*^^^t^^^ 

** Ilead ^^tfwt^. 1''^^ fií'^t letter lii 1. 5 wae (iriginuUy cns;ruv,*a m ^^ hun aflíírwards Uic iiprí-hl strokü 
above tlie loop wMch ditítingaisLea ^f from Tf "vvas caDodled by etigravln^^ a hoi-i/. intullUií? uiiou ít. 

^' ^^51^1^ ^<^^^^ ^^ "^^^'^ ' troasurea buried uudcr gronüd.* ^^ i^.^^j ^.^^^j^,^^.^.^'^ 

H Thetffo augular marks betweeti'tbe a^í^úsr^* ^ and ^^ on the iinprcs.^i'nr.íücaíi- Iho oi^\. ua\ of thelettcv 
:i,j ^iiicb bos boen snppbed below tibe last lino. The corrccted word tbna read» ^írfTÍcr. Rcad ¿Tftr, 

i^ Bead qft^^i^á, After Xíf^qqift^: tbere ís, on tbe imprcssíon, ivi orrmtnciitu! f';,'u of punctuation. 

íT í' d. Tiot uiidcvstaud tina oxpro>8io«. [A-a^ara;* porbí^py correnpoiul^ tu Hh.dustnui 1.^:.% a cbaimd, and tbc 
wbole migbt bo tawblatod ' abo tbe cbamtol sbo uld not Imí diiuiaged.'— S. K.] 



Ko. 18.] THREE COPPER-PLÁTB QRANTS OF CHAHAMANA KELHANA. 211 



1. 1, for vijayardjye ; KiLmvara'^ 1. 2, for Kmiara^; tasyághavtd^ 1. 5, for tasyaghaia, The fomi 
slha in Kumvarasíha- and Ajayasihena, 1. 2, is perhaps a Prakritísm. Bules of Safhihi are 
violated in 'déva-usthdpam-i 1. 4; -parvvani achamdr^rkkakdlam^ h 4 ; -t;awz5ajó /c5^2, 1. 6 ; 
pa(ba)'hubhikrvvas2idhd, IL 7-8, and so on. The unfamiliar words to be noted in this 
inscriptioE are ^MJcd^l. 3; -dhílciiy 1. 5; and *dhiku.^ L 6, all of wliicli mean 'a welL' 
BaiiraU'f 1. 6, appears to be fche ñame of a dhilcu or well. 

Tbe inscription opens with tbe benedictory words drh svasti and refers itself to the Ticto- 
riouB reign of Mahdrajddhirdja Kélhana-déva [of the Cháhamana dynasty] . It records the 
grantr of a well^ {dhíko) to a Bráhma^a named Naráyana, son of Sámdblrana, at Koréntaka* 
sthana. The grant was made by Ajayasilia, son of Éaja"^ Kumvarasiha, on the holy occa- 
6Íoa of a deva-utthdpant ihadaétr The epigraph oloses with the auspicious ezpreesion Mangalam 

The date of this grant is snggested by the words ekadaét déva'iitthdpani-paTVvani as being 
tbe eleventh day of the bright half of Karttika, but the year is not given. The donor, the 
doñee and the loeality of this grant are the same as those in th'e grañt of inscription A aboye. 
The remarks on tbe word Mahasvdmvim in inscription B above hold good also in the case of 
the word Malídsvdmi occarring in 1. 5 of tbis inscription. 

TEXT.s 
[\^] tTf%ií[f^]- 

6 f^(f3i) [u^J^si [i*] ^rfTWT ^ \\ m^í^^^' ^^ \' 
^ ?:twt 

8 f«;^^[^]^T WT ^Tf%(^)f?7; ^iRif^: i ^rei ^re? ^í^ v^^ 

9 fíí^rsi <m cT^ -^^ II ^ m4 viwr^i [a*] 



i See foot-üote 1 on p. 209 above. 

* Dlvottlicipam ehádaét or ^PmlodMm iTcádañ, as it is called, falla on the eleyenth day of the bríght half 
of Karttika aM Ib «o called becauee (Hindú) gods aro eupposed fco wake up from their four months' sleep on that 
cifty. They go to sl^ep on rhe eleventh day of the bright half of Ashádha. 

3 From in/tressions, * Expressed by a symbol. 

6 Read -^fT^^m^^f^'^^^l^^ " • Read ^W[: 

í Read ?iVT;*^T5i:. 8 ^^^^ "^^^imu 

» This iipní?>-»> strokc is reduiidant. 

w Read x^cí'^Tii "^t ^ít? ^^^ ^he test of the second half of the verse as it stands offends agamst metrí. 

" Read'^fi^^^^T- 

2 2 2 



212 EPIGRAPHI A INDICA. [Vol. XIII, 



No. 19.-SIDDHANTAM. PLATES OP DEVENDRAVARMAN, 

Br G. Rámbas Pantülü, B.A., Jeypore. 

The sutjomed plates were given to me by Tripurani Páparao, a native of Siddhántam, a 
viHííge near Chioacol^, in the Ganjám distrif^t. It is sfcated that tlie plates were discovered 
wLile digging foutidations for a aew building. They are fchree in namber and measure 7| by 3-^ 
mches. The raargius of the inscribed inner side of the first and third plates and both sides of 
the second píate, are raised for the protectíoa of the writing, Tho lattor is iu a good slate o£ 
preservation. The* ring ou which the plates are st-rung was not cixt when the jilates were firafc 
acqaired by me, Ifc is ^ inch thick and 4 ínches in diameter. The two ends of the riño- are 
Becured at tbe bottom of aa oval seal (l^ by V¿ inches in diameter), -which bears onaconnter- 
sunk snrface a bull conchant facing the proper right with a cresccnt abovo and a floial 
de^ice below, The weight of the platea with the riiig and seal is 98| tolas. 

The characters, which are a variety of the Soníh-Indian alpbabet, belong to tho same stock 
as those used in other grants of the Ganga kings. They do not resemble the characters of the 
Chicacole plates,^ presumably, of the same king ; bat are rather allied to those of the Alamanda 
plates'^ of Anantavarman, and oi the Vizagapatam coppcr-plate graut"^ of Dévéndravarmaia 
son of Anantavarman. Of palgsographic iuterest is the coujuncjfc a/wAura n/ia. This ia made 
up of the letter m with a na written under it, just as in the Chicacole graut. The two other 
grants referred to abovo show correctly the two ms, one below tho other. 

^ The following remarfcs may be made aboat tho orfclxography of tlio gríint, The emplov- 
mer>t of the visarga k arbitrary. It is omitted ¡u Ih 5, 7, oic, und iuscrted unneeeBsarily ia 11 6 
and 12. Thejihvamíiliya and tho upadlmfinlija aro both expresH(*d by tho Rynibol represoíitinp^ 
the letter sha, e.g. in II. 2, 8, 16, 20 and 28. In the middie ol' a word the (iniisvara m coiiverted 
to the class nasal of the consonant wíxich immediately followB it ; for cxampUíj in -Minkshdbhch 
(1. 6), in ¿ankara* (I 29), etc. Before liquids it is changed iuto ni, f .</. in -daitatk^rva (1. 25) 
and in ^samvachliara^ (for samvaisara (1. 28), The conversión of the anmvam into ú before the 
palatal sibilant é, e,g, in -nistrinía", I 5, and ¡n cJmtiirtthUnéü, I M, k prubably a reflex of the 
local pronmioiation of the sound. Before the dental s tho anusrara k changod into n in 
-pürvvan-^sampmUa' (1. U). Consonants procedíng or followin<r tUrcetly npoii r aro as a rule 
doubled : see U. 1, 3, 5, 9, 10, etc. The following are some (>f the exceplioiiB to this doubling : 
1. 1, -mTvaWu- ; 1.7, ^clioJcra^] I lü, Amm;zató- ; I 17, f/ar/n-. Chha m not doubled in 
'-hrahmacJiaricUéde m 1. U, even though the Aíubliug íh reqnired by phonetic rules, and in 
drlnan:.chhr éyd=^ÍRh 25. No distinction is raado between b aud v (Ih 10, 12, 13, 15 and 22), 
the only ex^eption, perhaps, being ^brahma- in 1. 11. 

The plates record the grant of a plot of gronnd eqnal to one hala In exlent, ¡n the villago 
oE Siddhsrttlaaka, to Taoiparaáarma^DIksMta, a renidcn t of Erandapalí, who was a .studcnt of 
the Bigveda (Bahvricha), well versed in tho Vedas and Ve^íaúgiis, anii bidonged to the 
TJdaváhi jT^ífa (II 11-13). The donor waa the kiug Devendrá varmun, son of Ounai^nava, a 
member of the Ganga family and a devout worshipjxír of MahAívara (I 0). Tho pasaages 
which enlogise the king and bis family are almost identieal wúh those of the Cbicacolo plates^ 
and do not reqnire further comment. 

Thegrant was made daring the Dakshinayana (W ínter Solí-tiee) on tho 5tli day of the 
dark fortnight of the month of árSvaria, ín the l96th year of tho victorious reign espi-essed 
both inworda and numericalsymbols. if ü^í^ ,.^{^^.^ ^o tho GSñga era. in whtch almost all 



' ^^^. ^ni. Yol XVIir, p. 161 1 . ,,^. ,,,^^ ,^, ,,,^ ^^^^^ ^3, ^ 



No. 19.] SIDDHAIírAM PLiTES OP DEVENDEÍ7ARMAN : THE 19oiH YBAR. 213 



tke Easiern Gáñga copper-plate grants are dated, tbe date of the Siddiiáníam platea vonld be 
twelve years later than the Chieaeole plates of the same king. 

The writer cr composer of the graut was Madanañkura-Pallava, son of Matrichandra of 
tho Apürvanata family, living ¡n Éraudapali. He may possibly have been a broiber of 
Pallavachandra <.£ the same family who wrote the ChicacoIe plates. The puróhita Chfaaram- 
panandisarman, who commuuicated the order of the king, perhaps corresponds to the mapH 
of othei- grants. 

With respect to the loealities mentioned in the pkies, ií is to be remarked that the village 
Siddhártthaka, like Támarachern (or Támarachernva) of the other Ganga plates, is mentioned 
as being wtuated in the districfc of Varahavartaní. Dr. Sten Konow in hia paper on the Madras 
Museum Platea of Vajrahaata III. says that Tamaracheruva aad íes hamlefc Yátaka " should 
be looked for in the neighbourhood of ChicacoIe."! In that case, the village SiddhSrtthaka, 
which Í8 referred to also in the Achyutapuram plates of Indrararman.a may be identified with 
Siddhantam near ChicacoIe, -svheie the plates were discovered. The district VarShavartani 
is probably the región between the Vamsadliars and Nagavali.3 

The word adhikrita applied to the Tvrfter and the aJthasaUn wonld point to the fact that 
there were special cfficials entinsted with the work of drawing up íhese docnments and 
engraving them.— The parenthetical clause gríslim-odakam, etc., in 1. 12, is interesting aa 
indicatinghow much the farmers depended npon irrigation woiks. The plofc of land which. 
is the stihject of the grant is stated to have included a Wiiter-couise and a house-site. 

TEXT.* 

First Píate, 

Second Píate ; First Side. 

9 ^TI^ÍW'^Í^^^T^^^TITf^'giWWT^iTPíH: "#ípn^V^- 



i Up. Ltd., Vol. IX, p. 95. J Ep, Itid., Vol. III, p. 128, 1. 8 of the tírt. 

8 See also Mr, Q. V, Kamamurti's paper on the Nadagam Plates of Vairahasta {JEp. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 183 f.)_, 
which coütaius valuahle information on the loealities mentioned in the grants of the Ganga klngs sf Ealiñga, 

* From the original plates and a set of ipk impi-essions supplied by Mr. H. Krighna SaaÍTí. 
5 Eipressed by a symbol in the original. 

e In bis artiole on the ChicacoIe plates (abore, Vol. Ilí, p. 130 f.) Frof. Hultzach iníerts uanecessarilj tía 
ablatiye caae-ending -át after UlaTcaymaita,. 

1 Read "'^if. i Eead jft^^íííf. 

• Eead W^'ai'''. " Eead°5í55:. » Read "ifíJT^^^». 



lo gáwTwD'] *^'^*' '«^'" '^ 

Secmd Fíate ; SeconiSide. ^ 

¡o ^^ ^í'™^" t'*^ *" ^ ^^ ^ ■. 



r/iífcí Pi!aí6\ 



^n [l] ^" ._ ___ 

— "^ ^ » The sylbble ai is corroctcd from («1. Bci«l '^ín^lRl. 

' Bead f1«i . „ „ ^^^^ 

• Bead ^^.^ ^'^^ • , ^^^, ,,,,. 

uEead T-í- ^ i4TliesyllnWeinwxn8crt«dbelowtbeün8. 

" Bead ^T^^ IJ^ ' , ^^^, ^^^^,o. 

«BeadTO^ V- >« Road qf^1^fgni°. 

a* Eead íim. 



Siddhantam plates of Devendravarman. 




SCALE FOUR-FIFTHS "^ QRIQGS & SONS, Ltd.. PHOTO-LITH. 




,yiiwwww ' '^'"^ 



^'' '^!"^'^^™'!/^^^^^ °^ DEVENDRAVARMAN : THE 195th YEAR. 215 

29 ^m i(X> 90 5 ^^^grwf?% tr^ [^*]t{; II ''n^x^ ^. 

TEANSLATI0]Sr.i3 

(Lmc 1) 'Om. Hai! ! From (his) victorious residcnce (vásaTca) at {the city oñ 
Kaliñganagara, which is íLe ornament of tbe whole earth {and) whioh is pleasantoB accouat 
of {tu dmMlUuuvm f.dsfcnrv of) tbo chams of all seasons,^the ilkstrions Maháraja 
Devéndravarman, h;)ii of tbe ¡llaHí.rioua O-unSrnava,-- from whom the impurities of the 
Kuli (age) ímvo diííappoarod by {his) obeisance to the two Lotas-feet of the divine {god) 
Gukarpnasvami», ihn hn\\ of tho animato and inanimate {oreation), the solé architectfor tha 
creatlon of íímj ^vhoUi univerBti, vvho Í8 eatablished oq the spobless summit of mount Mahendra ; 
— "wbo is the or ñamen t of the Fpotloss raco of the Gangas ; who has aoquired hy the edge of 
his owu Kworíl ihv ovcrlonlñhíp {adldnljya) oí the whole {coiiniry) of Kaliñga ; whose spotless 
íame íh Hpríuui over the Burfacc of the oarth,^^ girt by the wares^s ^f the four ooeans ;' who had 
caiiaod thtícry of '"Victory!" {to resound) ia tha turmoil of mauy battles ; Tí^hose feet are 
reddcned by tho dí^nso cIunierB oí tbo light of the crest jeweis of the entire circle of feudatories, 
who havc beoii proHírattid by bia prowoss ; who is a devout worshipper of Mahéávara ; devoted 
totbofoetof (his) párente ; and a recoptacle of a wealth of virtaes lifce pnidence, modesíy^ 
coiapaasion, cbarity, etiurUi^y, bravory, magnanimity, trathfalness and lib6rality,^6_ 
addi»-»BS(m tbe (/a//<'í/7íH7) ordor to al! tlie assembled cultivators of the village Siddhartthaka 
ia {the dütrii't of) Varíibavartani :— 

(b 11) Bv it kiíown ío you tbat wo have gíven with {lihatiom of) water one hald^'^ of 
latid, indud¡T)g tbe waíer tíoarao and the houBCfíite, {sitiiated) in the Brahmachariii quarter 
(chhíida) {of thk rillntjú )'^ih^ water daring the summer {months heing enjoyad) eqnally with 
the {olhr.r) fiíiuiUeíí— during tho (sun's) progress to the south {dahUnayana)^ ío Tampara- 
éxrma-DlkHbita, rt'B'ulítut of Éran4í»'Pí<*li>belongir)g to the Udaváhi-gfo^m, a studenfc of the IRig- 
Féda {Bnhvrlt'ha) aud well verned in the Vedas and Védáñgas. And he having receiyed it, 
haB assigued a faurlb nbaro to (hia) brobber Yajüasarman. Having known this, therefore, there 
shoujd be no obniucle put ia {the vmj of) his oüjojment {oj tJie same). The marks of the 

* lim\ %^^^^'', 
' Eead Wm* 

" Rcad ""l^^ 

»* By Dr. V. BuktbankAr, Ph.l). 

*^ llie word nuVá ouly diínottíH baltuhia, 

" Thus far tbo contenta of our grant are alnioat ideatical with the begíuaiug of the Chicacole Graat {Ep, 
Ind-, Vol ni, p. UO f .}. 

" The word hala mmm a plonghahare, but Is also used to denote a meafinro of land. In the lattcr case it 
ropi'oseatft tho axpouiit of iaud wbí<íb cun bü couvt^aiently ploughed oi* ratber oultÍYated with the halp oí ono 
ploagh. 



» Read 
*Read 






» Read 
fi Read 






^0 Read \gTí. 
" Read ^°. 
^* JSp, Ind., Vol III, p. 


181, note 10. 



216 EPIGRAPHIÁ INDICA. [Vol. XIII 



boundaries oa all sides of tlie (piece of) land are (liere) "written (doiun) : In tke north- 
Western córner in the north-west a etone ; in the easfc a . . . haralca tree ; thence to tho 
east of tlie cliliéiW ^^^ trench running towards the soutlx ; tlien a stone and {ilien) another 
stone ; to the south of it, in the south-easfcern córner, a stone ; to the west of it tamariud 
trees ; thence to the west, in the soath-we.^tern córner, a stone ; (thm) after that stones in 
constant snccession f then at the foot of the bnnd {foli) of the tank, a stone. 

(1.20) Aiiá(theking) makes the (following) request to futnre kings ; Cherish not, ye 
Kings, the illusion that it is naeless (tUnking tUs is) the gift of another ! The murit of 
protecíing the gift of others is infinitely greater than that of one's own gift ! 

(1. 21) There are the following verses sung by Vyasa on this point ; 

[Three of the cusfcomary verses.] 

(1. 26) This {eüct) was written bj the officer, the illustrious Madaníiñkara Pallava, 
son of Mátrichandra, of the family of Apürvanata (Uving) in Érandapali by the order (of the 
king) communicated by the Puróhita Chharampaüandi-sarman ; (gken ?) in the year one 
hundred and ninety-ñve—(& syinhols) 100 90 5,— of the victorious and progressive reign 
on the fif th day of the dark f ortnight of Srávana. 

(1. 29) (T]}s edict) was ongraved by the beeper of records (ahliaécdin) Nagana Bh5i son 
of Sañkara. 



No. 20.-GAG'AHA PLATES OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF KANAÜJ : SAMVAT 1199, 

By Liosel D. Barniítt. 

Tbese plate.^, of which the contentsare here pnblished for tho firat timo, wero obtained by 
Mr. A. 0. L. Carlleyle at the village of (JagaM, and passed from hini in 1887 to tho Tnxstees o£ 
the British Musenm, where they are now preserved in tho Department of Oriental Printed 
Books and Manuscrlpts, with the number ** Indian Charters 17 *\ A cureory aceount of them 
is given by Mr. Carlleyle in vol. xúi of the Arclumlogkal Suney of India, p. 59 f, 
and a papor on their date by Professor Kielhorn appoared in the Indian Antirpary, yol. 18, 
p. 20 f . (cf . bis List of Northern Inscriptions in this journal, vol 5, App. No, 119), Mr. 
Carlleyle describes Gagaha as lyxag on the westorn side of the rivcr RSptí, aboiit twenty-one 
miles soath of Gorakhpnr. This rather vague specification seems to Buit best tho víUage of 
that ñama sitiiated in the %j>a of Gagaha in Bánsgaon tahsil, which ia Borvod by tho post- 
office at Ksri-Ram.— The record consists of two copper platos, with their edges turncd np, and 
with holes for a ring, which is now wanting ; evideutly they wero intonded to fit one into the 
other. They are fairly well preserved. One of them measuros about 17} iuohes in widtk and 
10| incks in height ; the other is slíghtly smallor, so as to fit into tho largor. Tho writíng is 
on one side only of each plate.~The ehaaraoter is an oarly Nágar!, very BÍmilar to thaí given 
in Bíihler's Píate V, col xx. The letters am well shaped ; their height k from I inoh to ^ 
inch.^The language is Sanskrit. As the niño introducf.ory «fanisas are known from the 
Kamatüi .jlates pnblished ia thia Journal (vul 4, pp. 100, 118), nothing nead bo said of íbetn. 
In tbe remaining part ther e are a few poxnfcs of interest, Prom a lea^ical point of view we may 

'^ mj must refer to the Bmim3chán{c)cheda mentioned ia 1. 11 of the tcit7~ 

J-^sis.IflWe,tobeuuder«to(^mtheseik«ethatfrom menüoiied iU homÍMy lint mu 

marked, ny a regalar STicceasion of «tono». 



Ko. 20.] GAGAHA PLATBS OP GOVINDACHANDRA OP KAKATJJ. 217 



noiice háchha-hhümi and vagar a-hhümau^ (both in I. 14), wáZw, a measure of land^ (ib-)j aud 
¡pámcJia, also a measure of land (ib.). In respect of orthography we may remark a yery 
frequent confusión between s and i, besídes some ofcher irregularitiea due to vernacular pronnn- 
ciafcion, such as v for b (throughonfc), lisMta for lihUta (1. 17), sesharam iov éehharam (1. 21), 
Jáchate for yádhaté (1. 28), támvra for tamra (1. 34). The grammar in the prese porfcion is 
sometínaes irregular ; thus in 11. 22-23 we have a dative singular in apposition witb a locatiye 
ipluml (^Srivatsa-góff aya . . , ^tripravaraya ^ . . . ^sOklúni , , . ^pautraya 

. , ^putráya • . • éshu vrah/nianéshv), b,b ihe indiveot objeot of pradatto Q, 2i)} 
Tbis irregularity is partly explained by the faot that tbe ñames of tbe doñees in ]. 23, as they 
now stand on tbe píate, are not whafc wag written there in the first instauee : the original 
writing has been puncbed out, and tbe present tbree ñames substituted. The nominatire %ad^ 
in 1. 20 for the locativo is a mere blauder. - 

The oontents of the inscríption are, as usual, a grant of an estáte to Brahmaus, -and may 
beanalysed as follows. First affcer the opening verse come nine stanzaa (11 MO) praising 
Yas5vigraha fv. 2), bis son Mahiehandra (v. 3), bis son Chandradeva, a mighty warrior, 
who possessed bimself of the monarchy of Gádhipura (Kanauj), protected Kasi, Kuáika' 
IJttara-Kósala, and Indrasthánlyaka, and bestowed very many tula-purushas on Bráhmans 
(vT. 4-5), bis son Madanapala, likewise a great man of war (vv. 6-7), and bis son G-avxnda- 
chandra, wbo capturüd tbe elephants of *' nine kiags " (vrv. 8-9).^ Tben folio ws tbe grant 
proper, in prose (U. 10-25), which informs us that in tbe reign of the above-mentioned Govinda- 
ohandra, with bis approval the ma/¿am>í)wfra Rájyapaladeva. granted certain esfcates in the 
Hathaunda pattala, in the Samvat year 1199, to tbree Bráhma^i brothers, Devax5ma, Bhtipati 
and Sridhara, wbile he was in bis camp at Gumjhadagrái»a. Tben come eleven verses 
exhortÍDg to tbe maintenance of this grant (11. 25-34), and a final statemeut that the docament 
was drawQ up by the haraniha Vivika, or Bibika (1, 34). 

The details of bbe date (1. 19) are : Samvat 1199 ; tbe eleventh tUM in tbe bright fortnight 
ofPhálguna;andSOTa2^, ''onSaturday." Professor Kxelhorn has shown that the year is 
Vikranaa-samvat, 1199 expired (either northern or southern), ^vhen tbe given tühi Phálgüiia 
áukla 11 ended at about 13 bours after mean sunrise (for üjjain) on Saturday, 27 PebruaxT 
A.D. 1143.5 

None of tbe places mentíoned in the document can be ídentified vrith any approach to 
certainty, imless it be Gum jhada, which may be the same as the modern Gunjhari, in tho tappá 
of Karmant, tahsíl Bánsgaon, uear Belghatw 

TEXT.é 

First píate. 

1 Óm'^ ^Akuiith-5tkanfcha-VaikuT?tba-kantba-piiha-lnthat-karah I saríirambbah sural- 
arambhé sa SviiSri)ya]:i BVtí(sre)y^é=3iu vah ¡| [1*] »Ásíd=aslta-dyiití. 
vanisa(áa)-jata-k8hmapala-ma- 



1 Küclha may be counccted wifch kachchha^mi mean '' riverside ''; vagara Í3 possibly fchosameas the Hmilx 
lagar, " hedgo **. 

2 Soe abovc, vol. V, p. 11», vol. Vlí, p. B7, vol. X, p. 19. 

» Ou the use oE tho locativo afíor verbsof giving,see Sppyer, Vcdis&le and SanshrUSi^niax^ § 81 b. 
* Tbe libo kings aro not namíid i vory likely tlm toxt only mmm íU king^ of tbe navaManda or mva-rdjija, 
tbe nine divisious into wbkh Jambudvlpa. was dlvided by tlie Híudu goograpby. 

* See bití eiamination of i\m date m Ind, AmU vol. XVIII, p. 21, and vai. XIX, p. 23, Ko. 7. 

8 From tbo orígianl pb^tíis. 1 Ueuotod by a eyinhoL 

« Metrc: Sicilia (^nuftbt.ubb). 

» Metrc s TritibVibb Cpajatí; of tbo ludrav^jva ordcr tbTOTJgbout. 

2 F 



218 j^x:xui..^i.^xxx ^ 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 



2 lasa divam gatasu 1 sáksliád=Vmsván=iva bhüri-dliamná namná Yasafso)- 

vigraha ity«udarah |1 [2*] iTat-sutó=%liún=M:ahicha3idra;s=oliandra-dháma- 
nibham nijam | yeu=áp¿ram=akñpá- 

3 ra-pare vyaparitam yagah || [3*] 3Tasy=ábliñt=tanayO nay-aika^rasikah kranta. 

dvishan-mandalS Y¡dhvast-óddliaiia^vlra-y5dlia-timira[h*3 sri-Chandradévó nripaK 
¡I ( I ) yén=ddáratara-pra- 

4 tapa-sa(sa)mit-áséslia-praj-5padravam érimad-Gadliipur-ádlikajyam^asamarii dar- 

Tvikramén-arjjiíam i| [4*] ^Tírtháni Kasi-Kusik5-0ttara-K5áa(sa)l-í¡ndra« 

sthaniyakáni pari- 

5 pálayat-ábbigamya [1*] liéai-atma-talyam=am8a(áa)m dadata dvijébbyó yéa=áñkitá 

vasamati satasas^^tulabbib 1| [S'*] Tasy=atmajó Madanapala iti kbbitliidra- 

cliüdámar 

6 ;iir=^YVÍjayaté uija-gStra-cbandrah I yasy=abbishéka-kalas(s)«5llasitaih payabhih 
' prakstalítam Eale(li)-rajab-patalaiii dbaritryát li [C*] ^Yusy=íisld=viiaya- 

prayána-sa(sa)- 

7 mayé tuñg-ackal-{5chchais-cbalan-mádyat-kumbbi"pada-kni.m-asama-bbara-bhrasya(^^ 

mabi-maníjalg 1 chúda-ratna-vibhinna-talu-ga]ita-styát(n)-áB[ri*]g-udbbaB Seshah 

pésha-yasá^- 

8 d4va ksbanam^asau kródé nilln-ananah |1 [7*] ^TaBiaad=ajayata nij-ayata- 

vá(bá)]iii-Yalli-va(ba)ddh-ávaruddba-nava-ráia-gai5 naroudrah I Bandr-ámrita" 

draya-machám prabhavs gavám. yo Go- 

9 vindachandra iti obandra iv=amYu(inbu)rááéh |1 [8*] '^'^Na katbam=apy^ 

aíabkaüta rana-ksb[a*]mas=tisrishxi dikabn ga3an=atha Vajrinah I kaktibhí 
Yabhyamur^i=Abhramu-Yallablia-pratibhata iva ya- 

10 sya gbata-gajah j¡ [9*] S6=yam ma(sa)masta-ra]a-cbakra-8añis0viía-cbaranah |! sa 

cba paramabbattáraka-mabárajadbixaia-paramcsYa(sYa)ra-paraTQaamabesYa(¿ 
bbuj-Sparjjita-sñTKa- 

11 nyai:uY3(bj)-ádbipatya-^n-Cliandxad0Ya-pad"anudbyata- I pa[ra*]mHbbattaraka 

inabárajadbira3a-paraméSYa(sva)i^-paramainahésva(sva)ra-Brl - MadanapSladéva - ja,d* 
ánudhyata- | paramabbattaraka- 

12 iBabarajádhiraja-paraméSYa(sva)ra-paramamabésYa(áYa)r-aBva(sva)pati-ga3a^^^^ - 

raja-tray-adbipati-Yiyidha'Yidya^Yichara-VSksbaspati-srlmad-Govindachandradéva- 

13 pada-padma-sammatyá samasta-rája-prakríy-Qpota-mahai^japutra-árimad-EílJyapaladeYo 

vijayi II Hatliaunda-pattsalayata | Kundalagrama-paáchirao Vichbismtala- 
li pürvYe madhya-kácbha-bhümi | pa[m*]cba-cbatushtayam=adbika-iuila paihch= 

anké=pi nalu 5 | Lutha^^-QaggetS^^-púrvYS tipari-vügara-bbümau pámcha- 

dYáda§am=añké=pi pámcha 12 gráma-ksbétrayOr^ni- 
15 YásinS akbila-jaTiapadan=Tipagatáu=api cha rája-rajnl-yuYaraja'maiiiUi-pürdbita- 

pratibara-Bénapati-bha];Ldágáril?-akshapataUka- 



1 Metre : Slóka (Anush^nblí). 

2 Th^apaffraha iswritten, in a form resembling tho numeral 3. ^ Mofcre ; Sárdúlftvikrulita. 
* Metre : Yasautatilaka j the same in yeise 6. » liml Káii- Kulik*. 

« Read éataias^, ' 1 Mctre i Srtrdfilavikiiílita, 

s Eoad "oaiá-, » Metro : VuiantAtüíikí-. 

*í> Metre : Drutavilambitft. 

^^ Bead hahhramur. [For IcaMM alhramur {»or.) f— P. W. T.] ^^ Cr pirlifipa luviti*. 

^« k fitroke has been recently addcd at tbe bottom of the f, coaverting it into a A, appai ently iu order ío 
idoatify the name with that of iGagaU. 



íío. 20.] GAGAHA PLATES OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF KAITAÜJ. 219 



16 bhishag-naimifctik-ántahpurika-düta-kari-taraga-pattan - ákara - sthána - gókul - ádliikári • 

parásháa^ajnápayafci yó (bó)dhajaíiy=ádisa(sa) tí yathá yidita- 

17 m=astu bhavatam yatb=:5parí-lishita^-grámah sa-jala-sfchala-laha-lavan-ákara-sa- 

matsy-ákara-sa-gartfc-oshara-sa-madhüka-cbñta-vana-vitapa-vátika-fcri- 



Second plaée. 

18 na-yñti-gócbara-paryantab s-5rddh[v*]-adhaS"Cbatur-ágbáfca'VÍsuddhah s[v*]a-simá' 

paryantah 1 1 sam(m)yatsaresiiv=ekádasa-sa(sa)tésliu nava-navaty-adiükéshu 
Piíalguné má- 

19 si su(áu)kla-paks]ié ekádasyayám^ titbau Sa(sa)mdíue yatT=árLke=:pi 

sam(m)vat 1199 Pbalguna su di 11 Sa(sa)nau || ady=§ha 
Gumjhadagrám-aYásita-sri- 

20 mad-Eajyapáladéva-katake * * te Trivénya-nadiS snátpaftyá) vídhivan^mantra- • 

dova-maüi-manaja-bh.üfca-pitri-ganaáis=tarppayitvá timira-patala-páta- 

21 na-pata - mahasam=IJ3híiaródi(cbi)sham=Tipa3fcliay=Ausbadbipati - áakala - sesha(k]ia)rarh 

samabbyarchchya tribhTivaiia-vra(trá)tur=Vvásiidovasya püjam vidháya haviabá 
Havi- 

22 rbbajam butyá matá-pitr5p=atmanas=:cba pulya(nya)-yas5(ss).bbivnddliayé^ [¡ 

Si'ivatsa-gófcráya | Gargga-Bbárggava-0b[y*]avana-tripra7aráya j Yajaryvéda- 
sá (sá)khiiiS Thakura-sri-Mabi- 

23 dbara-pautraya I Tbakura-ári- Jasará ma-putraya I Thakura-ári-Dévarama-Thakura- 

ári-BliüpatCi*3.Tiiakura.[sri-*]Sridhara I esbu ' vrá(brá)bmarieshv=^smábhir= 
ggOkamna-kasalatá-pñta-karatal-ódaka-pñ- 

24 rnna(rvva)m=á-cbaiidr-árkkani yávat(cb)=cbbása(sa)níkritya pradato matva yatlia- 

díyamána-bbagabbogakara-piwanikara-jalakara-gokara-tarasbkada(da)nida- prabbrifci. 
samast-á- 

25 dáyan=á]navidbéyibliñya dasyatb=éti || Bhavantí v(cli)=atra dharmm-annsa- 

(sa)ihsinah álokáb \ s^tiúinim yah pra[ti*]grihná(9a)ti yas=oha bhñniim 
praya[ch*]cbbati | ubhau 

2(5 tau punya-karmmaaau niyatam svargga-gaminau || Sa(sa)mkbaiii bbadr- 
á3ana[m*] obbatraúi Tar-asvá(sva) yara-vara^áii | bhümi-dánasya cbihnáni 
pbala2íi=état=Puramdara || 

27 Va(ba)hubbir=yvasudba bhakía rajabbib Sagar-adibhih I yasya yasya yadá 

bliúmis=tasya tasya tadá phalaih || <5Sar7váa-étaaa(n) bhayinaíi parttMyém- 
dran=bbii- 

28 y5 bbny5 3a(ya)chafc0 Ramabhadrab | samányS-yam dharmma-bétu^ nripanam 

kalo kale palaníya bbavadbbib || sShashtim varsha-saliasrá(sra)^i svarggs 
vasa- 



Re&d -liJchita'* Tlio ia h added below tlie Une. ^ j^gg^ ¿Mclaf^áé, 

••[For Trmm-mdyám ?— F. W. T.] * rpi^^g ig ^^ Auuslitubh line, perhaps by accideiit. 

5 Metre : Sloka (Anushtubh) j fhe same in the foUowing two verses. .. .:> 

9 Metre : Sáliui. i Eeal -slUr» -v^;'"^' ■ ''- 

* Meke ; Slóka (Anushtubh); fche same in the next four verses, .' . . ' V'^^--^ 

l^íifc 









22Q EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 



29 



30 



ti Bhümi-dah 1 á[cli*]chhét[t*]a ch=anumanta cha tány=éva Barakam vrajét 
II Gáni=ékáih sUrnnam=ékami bhamer=apy=5kain=amgulau; | harati=narakam= 
áptísti yávad=a-bhúta-sam- _. 

plavam |1 TadáglBárh 8aliaáré(sré),a alvamédha-sa(sa)toaa _ cha | gavam ksti, 
pradáaL ■bhfimi-harfcta na su(áa)dhyati |1 Sva-dattam para-dattam,(m)=va 
y5 haréta vasundharam I 
81 sa vishtá(shthá)yám knmi[r*] bhút.á pitribhi[h] saha_^ -"Ü-t' Jl ^an- 
hlaéshv=aranyéshu 8ushka-k6fc_ara-sa(sa)yinah | kru.h^a-Barppas=cha 3ate(ya)ntS 
yé syu[r] vra(bra)hma-sva-há- 
rinah 11 3yán=lha dattaai para naréndfair=dánáai dlmrmmáni ya3a(áa)8karaüi | 

ri[r*]malya-vanta-pmtimáni táni kó Báma sádhuh puiiar=ádadita H 
sVát-abhra-YÍbhramaia=idam vasadh-adKipafcyam ápata-mátra-madhui-á viahay, 
e5pabh5g5h i pr[á*]9as=trin-ági-a-iala-vi(bijnda.sama naranám I* dhammah 
sakha param=ahó 
para-loka-yáaéti5 || Likhitam ch-édarii tamvra-pattakam kara];tika-Thakura-srl, 



32 
S3 



34 



Vivikén=éti 



Ko. 2L--SRIEA1ÍGAM PLATES OF MADHAVA-NAYAKA : SAKA^SAMVAT 1343. 
By T. a. Gopinatha Eao, M.A., Trivandram. 

The subjoined inscription is engraved oa three coppor-plates wliich, though all of them 
have a hola in the middle of their left margin, have no connecting rmg. The platea belong to 
the Rañganátha temple at Srirañgam and were obtaíned on loaa by me.7 From an impression 
taken iinder my supervisión the inscription is edited below. 

ThepreservationofthiBdocumenfcisgood; it Ib writton in the Tolngn alphabet but the 

language is Sanskrit. It belongs tp the time of MSdbava Nsyaka (L 39) or Eajaraja 

Madhava-Bhñpala (I 16 f.), son of Siñgabíiüp51a by his ^ife Annam^mba (II 10-12), and is 

dated in the §aka year 1843, corresponding to the oyciic year Plava {II 2-5), On iU 

second titU of the dark fortnight of the month Srávaíia, Mádhava Náyaka granted the agrahara 

of Torlüri under the ñame of Srirañgapura to the god Rañganafck^ of árirañgam. Regardiig 

the date the Honourable Diwau Bahadur Mr. L. D, Svámikkannn Pillai writes : **The date ^. 

1843, Sravana bahnla2 Budhavara = Wednesday, 16th July A.D.a421, tho cyolic year Piara 

= S. 1343 (expired), on which day Siwana bahula 2 ended at about 42 ¡jhatiMa after mean 

snnrise. There were two Sráva];ias jn tbis year, and the preBOiit dato foll in the fírai or adhiha 

árávaíia, while the bahula 2 of nija Srávana fell on Priday, 15ih Augnst A.D, 1421/* 

The ñame of Mádhava Náyaka's father SiñgabhñpSla is known from other sources. Ii^ 
his leport on the search for Sanskrit and Tamil mannscripts for 1896-7 the lato Professor M. 
Seshagíri Sastri, M. A., while describing the Sanskrit work on Alamkára named Uas^mma'^ 
suAliakara, writes that '*It was composed by Siñgabhüpala, who was callod Sarvajna oi^ 



^ TJnmetrícal; tho usual fonn is Siwarnam-eham ¿/ám^^Skám, 
2 Metre : Tri^h^ublí XJpajátí, of tho ludravajra ordor throughout, 

* Metre¡ Vasantatilaká. * The danda k BuperfluouB. * Kead -^a»(X iiu 

• Here follows on tbe píate an ornamental design, a double c¿a^,,thíí curved iymhol sometlmes reproíentÍDg 
pm, and another double dandct, 

" í It forms No. U oí Appendix A of the Assistaut Superintendent of Anhmlogf$ Annnal Eflpori fiar 1905-6^ 



No. 21.] SRTRAH-GAM PLÁTES OF MADHAVA-ITATÁKA : SAKA-SAMVAT 1313. 221 

account of his great scholarshíp^ la the 

Récharla family there was a prince named Yachama Nayadu, who was learned and wealthy. 
He fought a batitle witb. tlie Pandya king and became victorious. He was styled Khadga- 
Naráyana on account o£ his prowess. His wife was called Pscliamáta. He had tliree sons 
named Siñgama Nayaka, Annama Náyaka and Echama Nayaka. While the eldest brotíier 
was ruling cver the kingdom very ably and powerfuUy, tlie youngest, Echama Náyaka, 
distínguished hímself for hia courage and got a son named Nágama Náyaka, wh.o acqnired the 
titles of Ráhuttaraya and Katháiiraya. Siñgama Nayada had two sons named Anap5ta, 
called also Ananta Náyadn, and Madhava Náyada ; the latter of whom^ had many sons, of 
whom Déragirí was the most important. The eider (son Anap5ta of Siñgama) succeeded to 
the throne and oa acconnt of his valour obfcained the title of Sómakala*Parasuráma. He 
consiructed steps over the mountain Siiáaila for the benefifc of the pilgrims (going) feo the 
sacred shrine of Siva nnder the ñame of Mallikárjuna situated on (its) summit» His wife 
was called Annamámba ; and she gaye birfch to two sons, who were named Védagiríávara 
.and Siñgabhñpati. 

Yáchama Náyada. 



Sií 


I 

igama 


N. 


1 

Annai 


i 

na N. Ecbama IT. 

1 

Nágama N. 
iva N. 


Ananta N., or 






Mádhí 


Anapóta, md. 










Annamámba. 






Dévagiri and others. 


Védagirlávara. 






. i . 

Siñgabhñpati. 

1 



AnapSta N. Dácha N. Vallabha N. Védagiri N. Dama N, Máda N- 

The king Siñgama Náyadu lived prosperously with. his six sons and settled in a town 
called Rájáchala (Raoha-konda), which was the capital of his ance^ors, aiid ruled over tka 
conntry between the Vindhja mountains and the hill Srisaila, which is sitnaíed in the Kurnool 
District."^ 

Lateron, he adds tbat ''Siñgama Náyadu fiourisbed aboat 1330 A.D. and was called 
Sarvajna on acconnt of his -vast learning and was a great patrón of learning. He also patrón- 
ised Telugu poets, such as Bammera Potarázu who translated the Sanskrit SñhhcCgamta into 
Telugn, and Srínatha, who translated the Naishadha into the same langnage. The latter 
composed a poem called Bhogimdandahamu in hononr of the Raja.*' 

^2^m^n:^í5T^ . . ^ • ^ r . 

is the colophon of oue of the chaptcrs of Siñgablmpála's work. 

2 Prof. M. Seshagiri Sastri's Roport oa tk search for Sanskrit and Tamil Manuscripts f or tho year 1896-97, 
pp.7.9. 



222 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vot. Xlíi 



*' In a Vaish];Lava sectarían work oalled Guruparampamprabhava Naiiiarachárya, the sou 
of Védánta-désika, ís stated to haye gone, as already stated, to the courfc o£ Siñgama Náyadu 
and defeated Sakalyamalla, who was the aufchor of the Udararcighava, and established tha 
Vaish^ava religión. In the commentary called BatnapéiiM on the StcbMshitaníví^ a didactio 
poom -which, itis said, Védánta-désika conaposed in imitation^of the SuhhasMtatHsatl oí 
Bhartrihari, the author says that the poem was composed £or Siñgama Náyadu and, after 
finishing the poem, the author of the work sent it as a present to the king.'* 

The Véddntadesika'vaibhava'prakasikcb written by Chandamarutam Dodclayfichárya of 
Chslaéiñgapuram asserts that Siñgama Náyaka, the son of Mádhava, was a conteniporary of 
Désika (v, 120), This fact is borne out by the very words of Desika ; in the colophon to his 
Eahasyasandésa^ wrifcten especially for Sárvajfia-Simha Náyaka, he says "to the son of 
Madhava this fact was communicaíed by Nigamanta-Deáika (i.e, Védanta-clcsika)/'i 
Madhava and his son Siñgama belonged to Rájachala, a ñame whicb Bubsequently became 
corrttpted into Réchaila, which became the family ñame of the descendanfcs of Siñgama Nayaka. 
In ouv dooument the place ib called Rajádri, and Madhava Náyaka ia said to be rulíng over it. 

We are told in the Srivaishnava chronicles that Vodantadosika died in the Saka year 1293 
(A.D. 1371),^ the year in whioh Srlrañgam was freed from the Musnlmans and the image of 
the god Rañganátha was reinstated therein by G6ppa3?.arya.'^ Mosfc likely the Mádliava Nayaka 
of our record, tbe same as Máda of the genealogical table, waa a contemporary of Naiuaráchái^a, 
the son of Vodánta-deáika.'^ The subjoined inscription, howovev, mentions ono Veñkafcacharya 
Bon of Rámánujáchary a of the Srísaila-vamsa,^ as the r/í¿ní. of Madhava Nüyaka. The lists of 
snccession of the Vadagalai and Tengalai Tátácháryas are so defoctive that my attempt at iden- 
tifying the achárya of Madhava Náyaka has preved futilo. 



First Píate ; Second Sidc» 



* Idam-iH Figamánta-DSiikém pratisamadiíi/afa Mádhaváímafasjja, <itc, 
2 ^3íJjfT§ m Tm<[ éwT^ qtfl ^i VmntadüHka-vailhatapraküSih;, p, 12'J. 

5 JSp. Ini., Vol, VI, pp. 322-330. The tersos composed in praiso üf aopiianfiryíi hy Vád3i)te-áSÍ5fca on the 
ocoasioB are engraved ou the east wall of the second prakm-a of the Ilañganfithu temple at Sñrañgain aud the date 
laiKniwpñyi ', Saka 1293, is prefixed to them. 

^ * The Feri!,a-tiru-m«di¡/adaivu. a work which givea iu an extremely bñef forra the uves of the SrlvaishnaTa 
Acharyas. mentios oue Eavu Madhava Jíayakkan as the disciple of Pcriya Jtyar. hctt«r known bv hi» real nKim 
Manavalammumga}. We know that tbis ácharya and NaiuSrachárya «-ero «Imosfc contemporáneo... with each 

ütheraüdtherefore the Mádbava Nayaka müntioucdin the Pcrii^a-tiru-muili^iadaivu might ««ite lifcoly be íhe 
donor of our document. ' " ' 

th«™flÍfJ'f^í,f wí''fí.^°™°!^''°'™'"-''*™''''*^ K-unrtnnja, aud his desccndants aro 

therafore said tobeloag to the Sní^la-varnáa; bat they aro at pra.ouk bottor kuowu hy the ame of Tatácháryae. 
Ihe OTigm of Ihis word is explained by me elBewlie-re. 

e From the original and the iuked impreasion» prcpared under my superri^ioa 



No. 21.] SRIRANGAMPLATESOFMIDHAVA-NAYAKA: S1KA.SÁMYAT1343. 223 

Secmd Píate ; First Siie. 

11 m^'í^'T #¥RÍ'^«P?T- 

13 ^i^íírf^f^T^f^m^^- 
lé ^TKf^^^^'^mf^T^^^VIW?'^- 

Secmd Fíate ; Second 8ide. 
15 gf?f^^=5kTTITg^T^5^'^- 

17 ^T^?ím^íJJIT%^ 'íím'''Í lil- 
is -m ^?rP§crerní?T^'"9r ^re^Mfe(«*T- 
19 ^h: [i*] ^TcníP^íi <ftí^'3i^irí 

21 [^]f'íi^%^niír^^'rfr'R^n- 

TUrd Píate ; First Side. 
23 ^^tf?(W^ ^^^trn^' ^«í 

26 ?í%^^1TOXT^Tf*r^'ít- 

26 'ífH: f^TSrtt^TíTT'JIHtT^-^ 

27 1TTíEtT'^5%^^^^^»'«IÍ^^" 

29 sn^ííf^'.TQtín^^"' ^Hf^- 



' Eead °f¡?f^t^ [The ^1 significance of the words ^fi^in 1. 20 and fj, in 1. 24 has not beeu 
brought out in tl.e tranalaf.on. The ñrst word means ' that wMch incMes (the p«ts) í-e. the lord '. and t!,e 

■> [Tbe plates actmlly have ^ ft-witli two (roiigh) rs.-H. K. S.] „ ^ , ^ _^ 



224 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. Xlll. 



30 H: [II*] ^líOT9?MíT^cít [II*] 

31 7m ^^rsi^#íTf^ T|4H3?rh- 

TUrd Plaie ; Second Síde. 

82 m TtT^^f^' 111 ^rf^«w' ^Tf^'f: 

35 ^^ mw^ ^^^ §^ " 'ífTWPíft^ ^" 

36 [iííl^gím^ ^Tt ^Tt tiM^^ w^; i 

37 ^^^m'i wf^'T: mf [^^]1 5T^. ^^'^ 

38 ^ ^T^^ KTiT^g?; I [i*] \i T^ík^] 

39 in^^T^^^ II 

TEANSLATION. 

Salatation to fclie "blessed Ramánuja ! Be ífc well ! 

The document (concerning) ihe agraliára whicli was granied after one thotisand folíowed 

by three hundred and forty-three of the forttinate, victorious and prosperous iSaka years 

had expired, on a Wednesday (corrcsponding to) the seeond füld of the dark (fortnigbt of 

tlie montli) Srávana of the (cyclic) year Plava,— by Rajarrija Madhava, your d<-voíed slave, 

son of the glorions éingabhüpala and the full-rnoon (íhat roKc out) of tlicj nea (wliich was) the 

womb of the glorions Annamamba — who is the belovcd disciple of Srí Venkalrielirirya, son of 

Srí Rámanujáiya, the forehead ornament of the family of Srisaila ana tío devont vvorshipper 

ofthelotns feet of (the god) Srinivá^a residing on (the bilí oallcd) Srl Veñkafa<^-iri,— hayíng 

prostrated with the eight parta of the body,^ to (tho god) Bvl Raíiganriíha, "who is Úiq glf)rious 

lordofall the universe ; who is the bleased lord Narayana ; \vho rt'Bido.s beíweori the two 

(branches of the river) Kávéñ^ and who is the mastcr of tlie two r¡hhfi/rs\ rnuH as follows : — The 

acjralidra of Torlüri, T^hich has another ñame Srirañgapura, in ííte coaiitry known as Rajádri 

has been granted along with the eight enjoyments and powerí^ and the íoiir bonn-iaríes,^ by the 

pouring of water, to yon, — who are a friend in (times of ) diatio.^B, ^vho are likc the hdpaka 

(tree) to supplicants, who are an oeean of mercy, wlio arotho caiiBc of tlicí univer.ic cnnstifcuted 

by the chit and acJiit (or conscient and non-conscioiit) tbinu^w/** who are tlie enomy of nll that is 

discardable (unworfcby) and the abode of all virtues, wliOKc brightncHB Íh eqnal to that of the 

atasi flower and who are the husband of Lakshml, — for iho daily (ííTcringB. thr» aniiarangahhdga^ 

(repaírs to) the dilapidated tem^ile and gdpura, for the gartlen aiul rnany oUufr worka, May tlbis 

(village) be taken possession of (hy yon) and enjoyed as long as the moon and the mn (last) ! 

In that (yillage) the lands (belonging to) the goda and brühnianaH hhúl be protecíed according 

to the previously subsisting conditions. 

* Metre: üpajátL < ^,u,tre i vSilHní. 
^ The anmxúra atands at the "beglmiing of the ncxt liue. 

« The word sásltahgam is used to denote profound obeisancí?. 

í The temple o£ Kañganatha is sítuated on the island of árlraíií^am, fonucd by the two brauclus of the Hrer 
KSveri. 

8 ChaiuMmásammm evidently means that the Boundarles of the v il^agc were ck&v\^' dofined^ 

• See Tañndra^mata-dlpiká, ch. IX* 



m. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF VEKKATAPATI I : A, OP SAKA 1508. 



225 



InwitBessvJereof(tbefollowingarecited):-.thesun,tlie xnoon, air, fire, Heaven, the 
eai-th, water, the heart, Tama, day and night, the two sandhyas (dawn and duak) and dharma 
witness a man's domgs. ' 

(The verse describing lord Rámaehaudra's adrice to the soyereigne about the protection of 
oharity is next quoted.) ^ 

Tiiis is the wríting of Madhava Náyaka. 



No. 22.-TWO GRANTS OF YENKATAPATI I: SAKA 1508 Am 1535. 

By Lionel D. Barnett. 
The two records which are here published formerly belonged to the collectíon of Sir 
Walter EUiot, and were presentad by himin 1887 to the British Maseum, wherethey are now 
deposited ID the Department of Oriental Printed Books and Mannscripts ; the first of them 
which I cali A, bears the register-numbér '' Indian Charters 31," and the second (B) thj 
number ^* Indian Charters 29." 

A.-^OP éAKA 1508, 

This dooument consista of five copper plates, of the shape nsual at this period in the 
Carnatic ; for examples I may refer to this journal, vol III, p. 236, vol. lY, p. 269, and vol. XI 
p. 326. It is in güod preservation, and has the usual rinpr with seal hearing the devíce o£ 
a boar. The máximum height is 9|", and the width is 6|". The charaeter is the peculiarly 
hideous Nandinagarl usual in records of this región and date ; the letters are about |" in height. 
The language, with the exception of a few Kanarese birudas, is Sanskrit, and has been^lready 
reviewed by Dr, Hultzsch in his paper on the Vilápáka grant (above, yol IV, p. 269) the 
historical prelude of which is almosfc identical with that of the present record. It is in metre 
throughout. 

The document refera itself to the reign of Venkatapati I, Maharaja of the 'Carnatic. 
After two introductory verses thirty-eight stanzas- are devoted to the glories of his lineage 
and himself, on which see above, vol. IV, p, 270. We are then informed that he granted two 
villages to the Brahmai;i Kalimili Krishnam-bliatta, son of Víram-bhatfca and grandsou 
of Malagam-bhafcta, of the Kausika Gótra, the Kaíyayana Sütra, and the éákhá of the White 
Yajurvéda. 

The poet who composed the record (or, more correctly, the part of the record subsequent 
to the praéasti), was Kyishna, soa of Kamaksfci aud grandson of Sabhapati (L 154). The 
engraver was Ga^iapayacharya, son of Víraiia (1. 155). On these families eee above, vol. III, 
p. 237. 

The date of the grant is : the twelfth day, a maha-titUj ín the bright fortnight of Earttika 
of the éaka year 1508, the oyclic year Vyaya. Ón this Mr. Robert Sewell has kindly sent 
me the foUowing observations : '' The date corresponds to 14 October, AJD. 1588. This was 
a Friday. As regards its being a maha-titM, 1 belíeve that technicaÜy it was not one of those 
days ; that is to say, ft was not a maha-dvddaái in the langnage of the Panchañgas. Biit 
Karttika éukla 12 is always an imporiant tUhi, as it is the end of the Cháturmásya-vrata, and 
i^ the occasion of the Prab<5dhdtsava festival, when tbe awakening of Vishnu is celebrated, a 
also his marriage to the Tulasl plant, the Tulasl-vivaha. Moreever, the forenoon marks a Manvadi 
day : see Kielhom in Ind. ÁnL, 1897, p. 185, and Swamikannu Pillai's Indian Chronohgy, p. 51. 
Kaelhorn quotes (footnote 23) an insoription in which the iitU is desoribed as punydí utthana^ 
dvádaShtithij so I think the date may be accepted, so far as it goes. According to Swamikanna 

2g 



226 



EPIGEAPHIA lííDICA. [y^L. xin 



Pillai, a Karttlka sakla 12 is a UaJia-dvadasr wliou uilíi^r il r,. i\n: p^vv^-us :i:Ja U curront on 
tvro successiYO sunrises. But ibis was not the orne in tln\s year, ^o it wuí^ uot a Maha^dvddaéL 
But it migbt have been called a Maha-tithú for íUo rea.sonH^givini íJrhuvc (ceremonial), Qu the 
Qther hand, I have a note that AibGruuí saya that KSrttika ¿ukia 12 waiá au * ualucky ' 



títhi 



>n 



A considerable amoant of topograpMcal dotail m giveo. Ilio viilagcs granted are 
Yampedu, otherwise known as VeñkatamahíTrayuaíunuiiraxn, aud Battulappam, also styled 
Veñkaténdramaharayasaiaudram. Froxa 11. 180-137 wí^ learn üiat YampC-du lay in the 
Pada-nSáu, and in the mlifmhsthSm of Gudaliávafram], and that ii was sitúate east of 
Vélagampádn, south-east of Timmavaram, soaüi of Inagalür, htHiílt-wost of Poli, north-west 
of aañgalappandi, north of Pallam, and north-i-así c^f Vagividu w Vu^-avidu (the píate has 
the erroneoua spelling Yapiói, 1. 135). We imiy ihcvdxm) <^Míu'ludi* wiíU miaiuty that 



. - 'm, 

and long. 79° 39^ Velampadu, cvidontly ilio aní-iont Vrl:ig;iTüi€i,hj Js ¡u lat, 13^ 52', long. 
79° 37^'. Inagalñr, Tiramararam, P^H, Gañgalajinai, and A'íiUHVftju (lo ,tr¡ve ihenj their 
tnodern ñames) are enumerated as adjieerit viilayrs (^f thí) nanH' ^//;í/c'í in ílu^ Listns of To^'ü^ 
audVillages constituting tho Ecgístmíioii Sut^iíi>tr!i'fH nf Xí^ih AríN»t> (nuklltívaram íb 
perhaps the Kuihdallsyara raotitíoned in I Í'*U. Ah rr^jariln iii*' svciííid village, it maybo 
identifiedwith the modera Battulapallt^ alHo iii KSiabasf i /Mhí/úi. Womr; tuld in 11. 137-Ul 
that it was in the rajya of Chandragiri, and íd thf i^han uí Velamputlu («íiíviouHly a mistake 
for Vélgampadu, ie. Vélagampádu), lying <,*afít oi Kftlavalpündi, iínutí^tant of Hannavaram, 
west of VelagampSdn, and north of Yarlapündí, Now Yurla[rn»ii\ a.i it i.s iiow called 
('* raerlapoondy " on the oíd Tndian Atíu«), JÍe>^ ix\ aiíunt ha, \'^ M,/ laul l'.<ng, 71)'''' 36', and 
Mannavaram is in lat, 13^ 53' and long. 73^ 35'. It U %n\\u)^yú\ñv on ihi\m ámx ío identífy the 
KalaTalpñ3;idi of I 1§8 wiih tho " Kalavaiapúdi '' or *' Cuhvul;ij:n;')iidy " of tlu' mapü, whích is 
abont 7| miles east by south-casfc frorií tluí modern V*'líiifnprMtí^ wír* rtMi u^'í-ürdiní^ la our grant 
it shoTild be to tho woát of it; but it íh ¡»uHBÍb!t) tira tí,o uathur dÍ íIím documont made 
a bknder in his geography. 

1 árl-YemkatSéSya nama^ | ^Yaí^ya 0aííipuvka-{un,yt'na n«* 

2 rl-ratnara»abhíifc-siíS'* I yad«upll8yuru Htuuiímisruii íímI^-vh^íu- 

3 dvamdvam«5l[r*]ayS | (jj) [1*] YaBya iÍvii'ívdtit«vaktr^jM¡yíih {»í\ri-^!iadyri[li'*] 

4 ppa(pa)raá-áatam I vighnam nigh[n*;aííit¡ Wuijaíaiit S^iríhvakK^Kíuu tam^a- 

5 éraya 1 {||) [2*] Jayati kfihu'a^jaIadli,^r;.jata!Í» ^ú^^iy^'U'knhxuyini Haivh í iilam- 

6 banana chakarS9ám*amar«ayu«hkHraiíi ujarha'^^i } (Ui [H*"j ^''Pautras^taajf 

Parítra- 
f va Bndha-sutas^taay-Áyur^aBy^Simíijuh ( miUyálu^* NuhuHh.i 

8 Tayatir«abhnvatxtrtsmácb«oha Pürü«Hatah í lutl-vatut.;- íüiar^it-'^ 

9 babhÍTO nyipfttis=tat-samtatau Haiiií^nuh-íuí^urv vn \'í¡a'-"- 

10 bhímanynr«udabhüt*=taamScb'^clia PítruK.tütnliM "( )'!•/ -X iú.daH»-iaHy-afi}ifca- 



ascribed to MaMdíjtr», fcliafc the fcwtílíth dí^y^ of both kúv^^ *4 Kuríí^Li tr.* -íuÍ ak^. -U ll ¡i. 



No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF VENKATAPATI I : A, OF SAKA 1508. 227 



1 1 m<5=bhüt=sa[ma*] janí navamas=tasya rájnas=Clialikka-ks]imapas=ta- 

12 t-saptama[]i*] SrIpafci-niohir=abhavad=Eaja-pürv5 narémdrah 1 ta- 

13 sy=ásl(8id) Bijjalémdr5 dasama iha uripó Vira-HemmSli- 
14: rayas-tárttii(ji)k5 Muraran krita-nafcir^udabliñt'^tasya Ma- 
lo yapur-isah j (¡j) [5*] iTat-tiiry5=]ani Tata-Pimnama-mahipala 
] 6 nij"-al(^karia-trast*ámitra-ganas=tat5= jani haram (n) du- 

17 rgani sapt-áhitát j anh(hii)=aikeiia sa Sdmideva-uripati- 

18 s=tasysaiva jajñé suió vivó EaghavadévarSd^iti tata[h*] 

19 srí-Pimnam5 bhñyanripah- I (¡|) [6*] ^Araviti-nagari-vibli5r=abñ(blLü)- 

Second píate : first side. 

20 d=asya Bukka-dharanipatis^satah | yéna Saluva-Nri- 

21 simlia-rajyam=:apy=édhamáiia-mahnsa Bti(sthi)nkritam I (¡1) [7*] ^Svah-ka- 

22 miní [s*] s va-taua-kámtibh.ir=aksb [i*] paiiitim Bukk-ávanipa-tilakd 

23 budha-kalpa-sákhi \ Kalyánini[m*] Kamalanabha iv=Abdbi-kanyam 

24 Ballámbikam=udavalia[d*] bahu-mánya-sUám [jj* 8*] ^Sut^éva Kalas-am« 

25 budliés=Surabhii-ásugam Mádhavát=Kumarain=iva Samkarat=Ku- 

26 la-inahlbhritali kanyaka I Jayaihtam=Amara-prabh5r=api Sach=l- 

27 va Bukk-adlupácb-cbhrutam jagati Ballani=álabhata Eámarajam 

28 sutam I (||) [9*] ^Sahasrais=saptatyá sabita2ii=api yas=Simdliu-janusháih 

29 Sapadasy=áiiikam samiti bbuja-sauryyéna mahata { vi- 

30 jity=ádatté=smád=avaui-gin"durga[m] vibhufcaja vidhüt-ém- 

31 drah Kasappodayam^api vidravya sahasá | (||) [10*] ^Eariadanavoli- 

32 durgam=ura kamdalad-abliyudayo baba-baléna jó bahutaré- 

33 na vijitya HaréJb | sannihitasya tatra cbaraíL-ámbusba bha- 

34 ktataya jnátibbir==arpitam sudbayati sma nishévya vi- 

35 sharn I (|1) [11*] ^Sn.EamarSja-ksbitipasya tasá(sya) cbimíámariér=arthi- 

36 kadambakánám I Lakshmír=iv=ÁiíibhSniha-l(5obana8ya Lakk§[m*]- 

37 bik=ámusbya raahishyrzalásit f (||) [12*] ^Tasy=adhikais==saraabhava* 

38 t=tanayas=tap5bÍLÍ[s*] sri-Eamgaráya-nripati[s*] Sasi-yamsa-dí- 

39 pab I asan saimallasati dbámam yasya chifcra[m*] nétráni 

40 vairi-stidrisam cba niramjanáni [|1* 13*] ^^Sati[m*] TirumalSmbi«* 

41 kám charita-lIIay=A.rumdhatÍm^^ I Himámsur=iva Rsbiniíh 

Second píate : second side, 

42 bridaya-hariním 6ad-gnnaxr=arasdata sadlLarminxm=a- 

43 yam=ayápya vir-agranib | (||) [14*] ^^aachita-naya-vicbaram ES- 
41 marajam cha dbiraiii vara-Tirumalaráyam Vemkatadxi-ksbi- 

45 tlsam I ajanayata sa yé(é)tan-aaupürvyá kumárán=siba 

iS Tirumaladevyám-Gva raja mah-aujáh | (||) [15*] ^sgakala-bbTiYana-kam- 



^ Mefcre: Sardülavikridita. 2 'gená lJiq¿n=nripah. 

8 :Meh-e : RatLoddbuta. * Metre i Vasautatilaká. 

^ Metre: Prithví, «Metre: áikiiariní. 

' Metr<í: Sailaáikbu. 8 Hetre: Tnshtublí, Indravajrp, 

« Metre: Vasantatilalífi. io Metre: Prithví. 

^1 Tliere i3 a gap liere : tlie text sliould read Ü\\\^ :^c?iariia4l¡ay^lrumdhatl'prañám^api titiksliayk 
vasumaiJ'jjci^o rumdhatim I 

»? Metre: Piiélipitagra,. is Metre; Málini. 

202 



228 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIIL 



47 takan=aiatíii samiti nihatya sa BSmarája-vírat I Bka- 

48 ratam^aim Bhaglrath-adi-raja-prathíta-yaáah prasasasa cha- 

49 kram^urvyah I (i|) [16*] ^Vitarana-paripafcim yasya vidya.dhurinam na- 

50 khara-makhara-vlna-nada-gitam niéamya 1 aiiukalam=aya- 

51 m=aYál-ambu-bimb-apadéáad=aniara-nagara-éakliI iajja- 

52 ya majjat^iva | (|1) [17*] ^Vyarajata Sn^vara.VemkatSdrirajaCh*] kshi- 

53 tau Lakshjnana-oharu.mürttih | jya-ghSaha-dürikrita-Méglaaná. 

54 dah kurvan Sumitr-aáaya-harsha-pSsham | (||) [18*] ^Trishix sri-Ramga- 

kslima- 

55 pamridha-kxiinarésliv-adhi-ranam YÍ]ity=arÍ-kshraapan 

56 Tirnmalamala^-mabaráya-Bripatih | inah-aujáh ssa(sa;)mmra- 

57 jye sumatir-abhisHkta nirupamo praáasírarvim^ sarvam-a- 

68 pi tisrisbu mtirttÍBbv=iva Harib | (||) [19^] «Yasaavinam-agrasarasya 

59 yasya *ya7 pattábbisbék6(ké) sati parthiv-emdóh | dan-ambu-pürai- 

60 r=:abhisbichyaniana dévi-padam bkümir-ijam dadbati j (H) [20*] SAuam- 

61 taram tat-taBayah pratitaá^chakasti hast-apajita-dvi(dyu)-Sa- 

62 kbi ] srbVenigaÍambá-chüa'punya-raSí[á*] Sri-RaihgarayaEs*] ári- 

63 ta-bbágadheyab 1 (1|) [21*] ^ratliá-vidlii mahisur-6ttama-kr¡t-ábhi- 

Third píate : flrst side. 

64 sbék-dtsave yadiyya-kara.vari-dé kanaka-vrishti-do 

05 sarvatai ¡ yasd-maya-tarajÍLgi^i dasa-dig-aihtaré ]rím- 

66 bbaté satam p[r*]asamitó=bhavat=kyipariat-6ru-davaDalah | (||) [22*] lo^i- 

67 ty-áDÍrasta[ii*] dinapo sapatnán sarhbritya samrakíjbita-sarva-lo- 

6b ke 1 sri-B.amghxi(ga)raya-kshitipalaké'=smimn pada[m*] Marareh para- 

69 mam prapanné | (|1) [23*] i^yidvat-trana-parastadafí^'-tad-aiiu3a[s'*] ári-, 

Vemgalániba" 

70 pura- | pu9y-5tkarsha-p]ial.3dayaS'=Tirumala-ári-d6va-ray-a- 

71 tmablitb ! samtária-dhru(dra)r=iva sthitas«Sara-girau sammríijya-siiii- 

72 basané | sarvám sasti Dayéna Veiiikatapati-sri-deva-raya[b*] 

73 ksharaam I (|!) [2íi*] ^^Yatha Raghu*kal-5dvaba[íí*] svayam^Ammdhafcl-jauí- 

74 na sva-gotra-gurana sudhx-tilaka-TátaySryyéria yah | ya- 

75 tba-vidhi yaáasmá virachit-abbishska[li*'] kshanad^viblndya 

70 Yavan-ásaran=vijayate prasasan mahim | (||) [25*] ^'^Sri-Vomkatam- 

77 ba va(va)ra-Eagliavamba | PedóbamambZEi cba^-^ Pinavobamámba 1 

78 nitya samcta iva saktay5 yam devyO^^nanimddbaiiUi pavi- 

79 tra-silab | (|1) [26*] ^^YaBy=atiprathit-aajasau(s5) ra^a-iuukbé sena-bba- 



* Metrfe: Maliní. 

2 Mctre: TrUbtubb Upajati, i?af?a 1 Wnig Upeadi'avfljvü and 2-4 ladravajrá. 

* Metic : Síkbar'üií. * Delctj tbo Hocoad mala, * Kead i>raéu$tu=uTvlm* 
« Metre i Trisliti-^í^ Upajáti, ^ada 1 belug üpeuilravajríi and 24 ludravajrá. 

' Delfeíe thi8 dyÜPbl'*. 

^ Metre : T'i./fJuubb Upajati, j}?«tía* 1-2 being Uptíudravajrü and 0-4 ludravajrd. 

^^ Moti'Oi Tvi,.]it;:'hkÜpa3riti,¿7af/'r5l-3boiuí>IndravajniíLnd4 rpondravajm, [Tbo ñrsfe quurter of tt? 
7 íirso )s not hitejlií;í>)^.e, 1 would suggeat the roadiug nUvd n'-raatvíuli-nripc'-^ll. K. S.'l 
^^ Mútre: S'-.rdüMviíiru.Uta. i'¿ livod -jjarüf/aijías-, 

^® Motre : Prian'i. 

^* Motre : Tnalitublí Upajáti (ijadas 1 ftüd 34 Indravajra, 2 Upeudravaira). 
\'i ThU syllabU i^ «apcvíluouíi, n Metre ; éurdúlftvil£rl.?íttt ¿ tbe fiam<? ¡m vewe 27. 



No 22.3 TWO GRANTS OF VENKATAPATI I : A, OP SAKA 1508. 229 

80 tair^udbhat/ai [s*] s-atOp-Shyita-Saimclhava-dvipa-gha^-sast^-atapa- 

81 tr-adima¿L | nirvigL^d MáliikibharSina^-ianubh&s=samprapja gd- 

82 ham maiiair=inamda[s*] sam(n) Mahamamda-áSlxTir^ayatS s-Srth-abbidha- 

83 in=anY-aliam | (¡|) [27*] Tasmiiiin=aiiigada-iiírviéesham=akhiláin«urvim blta- 

84 jé bíbhrati | prltab pannaga-mamdal-adliipa-kula-kslio^l* 

Third píate : second $ide. 

85 bhrit^ nirbbarab | jasmai bh.ü-valay-aikatdhür-vaha-kalam=a- 

86 samsamanaa^sada sévamté vrÍ8lia«sailatSnfiiadhigata[á*] árl- 

87 VemkatSdr-isvaraiii 1 (Í|) [28*] ^Varaái-gambhlrya-viá68ha-dharyjaá«:obauras¡-du* 

88 rg-ai[ka*] -vibhala-varyyab ] par-ashta-dig-raya-manah-prakáma-bhajamkarah Sá- 

89 rñgadbar-amtaramgah \ (||) '[29*] '^Sara-vlra-ramaya samiillasamn=5j^viti-pu* 

90 ra-hara-nayakab. | Kurhdaliévara-maha-blia]a[á*] srayaii mamdiallka- 

91 dharaijl-varahataih | (¡I) [30*] ^RajSam var5 rana-mnkba-Ramabhadra iti áru- 

92 tab. 1 varni(rni)ta-birudO náua-variia(rna)-srMaamdalika-gam4a iti | (||) [31*] 

"«A- 

93 tréya-gOtra-jánam^agrasaró bbübbujam*Tidara-yasah 1 ati- 

94j biriida-tTiraka(ga)-dbatt6 mati-garDr=a-Satta-Magadba-iiiánya-padah 1 (¡¡) [32*] 

95 Saly-ari-niti-áall KalySnapiiP-adhípali kala-cbaturab ) CbS- 

96 iLtka-cbakravarttl ma^ikka-maba-kinta-ioabanlyali ) (¡|) [33*] "Ebi- 

97 ruda-Raya-ráhuta-véSy-aika-bhujamga'biruda-bbarita-srlhL ¡ ra- 

98 myatara-klrttir*0ddiya-rSya-disa-patfca-biruda-gb6[sbé*]Da [|1* 34*] 7^u- 

99 shadhi-paty-upamai(yi)ta-gamdas=t5sba9a-rnpa-jit-asama-kamdab | 

100 bbasha(sbe)ge tappuva ^rayara gamdaiL p5sbai;ia-nirbhara-bhfl*iiava-kbarii- 

101 dah 1 (II) [35*] SRajadhirája-birudd Rajaraja-sam-amhafcih* | mftpu 

102 rayara gamd-áink5 M§ru-lamghi-yas6-bliarab | (|¡) [36*] Para-darésbu ri- 

103 mukbab para-raya-bbayamkarab ] sisbta-BamrakshaJ?a-par3 dushta-' 

104 áa[r*]dula-inardaiiab \ (|¡) [37*] Ar^lbha-gamda-bbérumdd Hari-bbatti-sudba- 

105 mShüx I ity-adi-birudair=vamdi-tatya mtyam^abhi^bt^utah | (||) [38*] 

Fourth píate : first side* 

106 Jaya ]Iv=^ti Tadinya janit-amjali-bam- 

107 ddhaya | Kamb5(bho)ia-Bhoja-Kaliinga-Karah5t-adi- 

108 parthivaih I pratibara-padam prBptaib prastuta-stuti-gho- 

109 sbanab I ([[) [39*] ^^So«yam nlti-3Ít-ari(di)-bbñpati-tatís=Sutrama-áa- 

110 kbl sudbi- 1 sarthaaarii bhuja-tejasa svavasayam(u) Kamáta-si[iii*]' 

111 hásanam | a Sét5r=api ch=a-Hímadri vimatan sa[m*]britya 

112 sasan muda I sarv-Orvim^^ pracbakasti Vemkatapati-si^-dé- 

113 va-ray-agranih || [40*] ^^Vasu-ambara-bSn-Siiidu-ganite Saka-va- 

114 tsare | Vyaya-samvatsaré khyató • Kartfcíké masi áóbhané I (¡|) [41*] 

115 Paksbe valaksbé punyayam 1^^ dvadassya(áya)iii cba maba-tithaa I Svámi- 



I ¡o 



I jtead éastr-, * Elsewhere spelt Mali^. 
8 Metre : Tríshtubh TTpajáti (pádas 1-2 Indravajrá, 34 Upcndravajríi). * Metre ; llathoddhatá, 
6 aietre : a half-Anushtubh f ollowed by tbe first half of au Iryá. 

» Metre : Olti ; tbe same m verses 33-34. ^ Metre ; Dodbalsa. 

8 Metre : Slolca (Anusbtubb) ; the same in verses 37-39. 

9 Tbe Vilápaka graat has -ámMUh. ^ ^«^tre : Sárdülavikrí^jfca, 

II Tbe acribe by an error bas written two veriácal mátrd$t instead of one, affcer tbe ürst t?. 

» Metre ; Slpka (Anusbtubb) i tbe «ame in verse» 42-61, " Dekto ibc iaia<s* 



20,0 EPIGEAPHIA INDICA, [Vot,. XIII. 



116 pushkar[i*]m-tire^ Vemkateávara-samidhau i (IJ) [42*] Srimat-Kauslka- 

117 gótráya Eáma-dhyan-Snnata-áriyé | Katyayana-suaütrS- 

118 ya sÍisva(sva)t-aisvarya-salino I (H) [43*] KhyaWSukla-Yajuá-sakh-ádliya- 

119 i(yi)iiam=avanitale \ iDrahma-varckafía-saminraritjya^-Srl-svayam- 

120 vara-gaminé I (1¡) [44^] Sarva-dharma^rahasy-artha-sára-vijñana-vé. 

121 diné 1 samgita-saliití-pñrva-BarYa-vidy-aika-bpwmdhaVé | (||) [45^] Pu- 

122 sLt-áséslia-dviiémdráya mrishfc-anna-pratipadiné | aBbfcádaáa 

123 puranánam-abhijat-artha-sampiné 1 (||) [46*] Snéb-abhif5hékat=saka- 

124 la-déhináríi deha-póshanarii I tanv ie tatavat^Sauri-vasare- 

125 shu yasasvine | (|1) [47*] Par-5pakara-síláya Parasara-sam-r>(aii)ja^ 

126 sé I agre nripanam vaú-inatrad=aávamédha-YÍclliai(yí)no I (||) [48*] Dasa-^^ 

127 Yaisalyayatyá cba dhiya sri(9ru)ty-amta-gamine | Kalimili- 

128 srl-Malagam-bbatta-pautráya dbimate | (|1) [49*] Vlraih-bhat[t*]a-6udhmidra^ 

129 sya sünavé dipii-bbanaye | Vemkatadr-iáa-^-bbaktaya Krishnam" 

Foiirih píate ; Becond sitie, 

130 "tahatta-n^anísbino I (||) [50*] Brí-Cliamdragiri-rajya-stharh Pada- 

131 nadu-snsima-gañi 1 prakbyaia-GI-udaliáYa[ra*]-nmgáiii- 

132 stbana-ásbbitam 1 (||) [51*] Velagampati-prachya-stham TimmaTarad^^a- 

133 gnéyyakaiii | Ingalu(lü)ror=daks}iina-stiiam Poiigrama'' nairini(rri)taTii 1 ((|) 

[52*] 

134 Gamgaiappümdi-Yayayyam Pallagramás(t)=tadh(hli).-=nttai%rii 1 prakliyafa- 

135 VagiCvi'^ldas^oha ísáuim diáam=aárítam I (||) [53*] Krí-Veihkatamaha- 

136 rayasamxidra-pratínamakam 1 Yampedu^-mabá-graniain gríb-á- 

137 ram-ópaáobhitadi 1 (||) [54*] Sri-Chamdragirí-rajya-stbaiii Vel[g*]ampS- 

138 ti-siisíma-gam I KalaYalpürhdi-pracbya-atbam MannaYarii- 

139 d=agneyyakaiii I (||) [55*] V§lgamp5íi-ppa(pa)¿chima-st]ram Tarlapümdyad=u- 

140 dag-bbaYam I Vemkatémdramaharsyasamudr-apara-'naniakarh | 

141 Battulappalli-narr.aQam giámam=arama-á5bbitam | (j|) [50*] Sarva-ma- 

142 nyam cbatus-síma-sabitaih cha samamíatab nidbi-inkBbr*pa- 

143 pasbana-siddha-sadbya-jal-aiiYÍtani I (||) [57*] Áksbiny-agiiiui- 

144 8ai(sam)ytikta.irL yé(o)ka-bh5jyam sa-bhñruham I vapi*kQpa-iatakai- 

145 é=cha kacbchb-áráraaiá-cha saniyutam 1 (¡|) [5S*] Puiya-pauir-adibbir=bb('>jyaTO 

kra- 

146 mad^a-chamdra-tárakam | dan-Sdliamana-Yikriti'yrigyaTh yÍ- 

147 nimay-ócbitaih. I (¡|) [59*] Parltah prayatai [s* j snigdbaih pur5bita- 

148 purogamaih I YÍYÍdbair=YÍbudhai[á*] Brauta-pathikair-aábíkaifr*] gi- 

149 rá I (II) [60*] Sii-Vira-Vemkafcapati-maharaya-mabípatirb*] I sa-hí- 

150 ranya-pay5dhára-pñrvakam dattaYan«muda ¡i [01*] Sri ¡j 

Fijth platé. 

151 "Sri- Veiii katapatiraya-k shitipati-Yary asy a kir tti - 

152 dhuryasya | sásanam4daih sudhi-jaüa-kuYalaya-cbaihdraBya bhñ- 



1 [Thk is sfcill the namc of one of t-iio sacred tlrthaí on ílie Tirupati hilL-^ií. K. S.] « lU^^ samrájt/a': 
» [The worcl da¿d as it stands doos not give aiiy sense. Perliap» tlie poet mt^niUni dHía, ñmxhy meauin^ 
tlat ''(bis) eyes wero broad aud Hkc (his) wisdom reacbed the eiid oí the ánUi (alao ear}.''-«íi. K, S.] 
* The scribe bas written both a long and a sbort i. 
» üametrical ; probably we sbould read -gramáoh^cla* 

« Apparently a sylkblr, sucb as íri-, bas been omitted at tlio bogian'mg of tbo Vim. 
' Mefcre ; Üifci \ tbe same in verse GíJ, 



íío. 22.] TWO GRAXTS OF YEIs^KATAPATT I: B, OF SAEA 1535. 231 



153 mahémdrasya ! (¡|) [62*] Vemkatapatiraya-kBbmapa BÍclésásaua^.sIoká- 

154 n I Krishna-kaY¡[}i*] KamakOtissarani^Vabliánt-Sabhapíitéli pautrali i (ii) [53*1 

155 katSmdra-raaliaráy£t-sasanaa»Víran-'átmajali | srimad-Ganapa- 

156 yácharyo vyalikhat=tlmra-s5sanam I (ü) [64*] Dana^pálanayór^madhye 

157 daüách=chliréy5=aiipalaüaiii I daQat=svargam=avápnati palanad-a- 

158 chyntam padam I (ü) Sva.dafcta[d*] dvigunam punyam para-datí-anupalanarii 

159 para-datt-apahárena sva-dattam nisbi(slipha)Iam bliavet i (;}) Sva-dattam pa- 
360 ra-dattam ya jó haréta tasuiñddliaram ! sliaslitir=varsha-salia8rá- 

161 ni Tisiitá(shthá)yani jayaté kri(kri)mih | (¡j) Ek=alva bliagini laké sa- 

162 rvosham=:éva bhúbhujam i na bliOjja na kara-grahya vipra-datfa 

163 vasumddljara | (j|) ^Sámaiiys=yam dharma-setu.V^] nripáuáiii kálo 

164 kalé palaniyyó bhavadbhih | sarvan^séían bhavina'h 

165 5pá(pa)rtliivenidrán bKüyó bkíiyS yachato Eamachaiiidmh ¡j Sií |i 
i66 Sri-Veihkatésa^ 

B.-~OF SAEA 1635. 

This record is engraved on five weil preservad copper plates, similar in sliape and lu tlic 
üharacter of the alphabet to A, and with a similar ring and seal. Their máximum beio^bt h 
9f ", and their width 5|". The size of the letters is about J\— The languago is Sauskrit'' and 
metrical throughout. Vv. 1-38, with the exception of v. 28, are all found in A^and honco 
íheir language need not detain us j bat we may note a sprinkling of Tamil words iu the s^ibse- 
quent verses, yíz. nadu, ^'connty'^ (I lOd) ; paéiu, a local group of villajes (ib.) ; ka^K^lru 
'' brook ^' (L 134) ; Mni, ** share in an estáte ''^ (i^ 13^^ ^tc.) ; sa7idam (I 134) ; htli, i.e. hdi, a 
square foot (1. 137), besidea proper ñames. 

The docnment refers ifeself to the reígn of Veñkatapati I, and yv. 3-38 consist of a panegv- 
nc upon him and his ancestors, while the remainiog verses record the grant of a villacrc to a 
Bumber of Bráhmans (see the table on pp. 235-237). As 37 of the first 38 stanzaa are contained 
with little vanation in A, it is needless to repriut them here. Vv. 1-16 of A correspond to w 
1-16 of 13 ; vv. 18-22 of A to vv. 17-21 of B ; vv. 24-25 of A to vv. 22-23 of B ¡ v. 26 of A to v. 
24 of B, but with the difference that B gives the ñames of the queens as Veñkatámba, 
Pedóbamamba, KrishnamambS, and Eondamsmba^ j vv. 27-28 of A to w. 25-26 of B ; v 30 
of A to V. 27 of B ; and vv. 31-40 of A to vv. 29-38 of B, V. 28 of B is not found in A, and 
is as follows : Vémga-tribhiivanl-malla[h*] Saríikhya-kshiti-kal-Arjunah i ürigola-suratráns 
Harí-gocharamánasah | (U. 77-78) ; on this see above, vol. IV, p. 270. 

The composer of the verses subsequent to the :prasasti was Chidambara-kavi, the nephe^ of 
Sivasñrya-kavi (1. 160) ; and the engraver \^as Kamayacharya, son of Ga^apaya and yoiing^r 
brother of Virana (1.161). On the laiter's family se© above, vol. ITI, p. 237. 

The date is giyen as : Saka 1535, Pramádieha, Srávana, the tweif th of the bright 
fortnight, a maha-tithi On this Mr. Sev^rell has kindly sent me the following nemarks . 
'' Saka 1535 expired was Pramadin (' Pramádieha ' is a common Sonth-Indian error in naming 
this year),8 i.e. A.'D. 1613-14, The date was, so far as can be gathered, 18 July, 1613, 

1 Corrupfc : perhapa we should read -Icshriápati-nirdéáéna Sasana-ÜcMn,. 

2 Corrupt^: apparently we should read Kámalcdti'j^utra ; see sup., p. 225. 
s Metve : Sloka (Annsbtubh) ; the same iu tlie nextfour verses. 

* IVÍeti'c : Síviíní. B Wrítteü in large Telngu cTiaractera. 

6 [Tbis f requcatly occurs iu Tamil iaacriptioiis for a * sub-channel ' of irriofütíou j 'ha7>. 4- otvl is literally 
<í a river (íiowlr.g) from an orífice.'' Káiii may bere stand for tbe measare of laiid, i.e. -^yb o£ a ?i¿:?f.-~íí< K. !•;.] 

' V. 24 of B i'uüs tbus : SrhVeñiJcatáéhá cha FedÓlamámlá éri'Eris'hmmáñih^^ápi cha Kúmdamáiiila \ 
bhági/enaf'i devi/a Ima hJiaJcmté SaUí^traí{;yl) nlt¿sa'riH{fi^)¡}d t/am (U. 66-67). A (7. 26) gives tbo minea 
as Yenkavcumbá, liághavamba, Pedobamamba> aud Pinavobamámba. ^ í^ee ?í.l)Cvo, vol. III, p. i-'55> u. 



232 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIIl, 



Sunday. The moon at eaiirise was in the mkshatra Mñla. Every Sravana áakla 12 is the day 
of theceremony known as Vishnófy pavitr'drdpanam (see Kielhorn's lisfcíá the Indian Antiquary^ 
1897, p. 181, and Swamikannu Pillai's Iniian Ohronology, p. ñO) ; so the day xuight perhaps be 
appropriately called a maM4ithi. But ít was Bot one of those noted by S. Pillai as speoially a 
maha-dmdaéi by reason of the titU (the 12th) being current at sunrise on two successire 
dajs.'* 

A considerable Dximlier of places are mentíoned, The village granted, Kstrapsdi- 
Chinatimmspuram (*' Little Timma's Town in "Eatrapádu '*), also known as Krishnañjama- 
pamudram, is described in 11. 102-109 as lying in the rdjya of Padavidu, in the Tondaimanda- 
lam, as formicg part of the Va4apüryambi-nadu, and as being an oraament of the Pala- 
vür-kottam ; it was sitnate in the 'patH of Parandarsmi and in the «ima of Ponneri, and lay 
east of Vadratañgalam, south-east of Bettagunta, south of Nañgamafigalam, west of Kari- 
geri, north'west of Brahmavaa^am, north of KSgayanallür, and north-east of Bharspada- 
vidu. Most of these places can still be traced, with little change of ñames* Padavldu, more 
correctly Padiaividu, is now Padavé^n, in the Pólñr tali¿ka of North Arcot District (cf . above, 
vol IV, p. 138 n. ; Sonth Indian InscriptionSf vol. I, p. 82). On the hdttam of Paluvür or Pacia- 
vür see above, vol. IV, pp. 138, 180, 271 ; it is ennmerated as no. 19 in the oíd Hat of hdttayns 
oí the To9i4aÍQia9dalam given in O* P. Brown's Three Treaiises on Mirasi Bight^ p. 56, aocord- 
ing to which it incladed Áxka4u*na4u (Arcot) and Sengunram* Paradarami, as it is now 
called, is in lat. 13° 4', long. 79° 2\ in the Chittñr Town Sub-district, Chittür taluka, North Arcot, 
and is nnmbered in the Snrvey as 169 ; see also above, vol. IV, p. 271 and note. Rettagunta 
(snrvey no. 132), now a small village attached to Besavapalle, and Nañgamañgalam (survey 
no. 126) are both in the Chittñr ialuka of Katpaíii^ Sub-district. Karigéri (survey no. 14), 
Brahmapnram (no. 15), Kañgayanellñr (no. 16), and Dharapadavédu — to give tbem their 
modern ñames— are all in the Gnijiyattam tsluka of KSt/pS4i Sub-diafcrict. The sito of Katra- 
pa^i-Ohinatimmapnram may therefore be conjecturally fixed as about 12^ 59' N. by 
79° 12' B, 

Thifd píate : second side, 

•98 Sri I SBs^a-áakti-kaJamb-émdti-ganitS áaka-vatsare | PramS^ 

99 dich-abhidhS varshé pn^yé Srava3^i(na)-námani | (¡|) [39*] PakshS valakshé 
pnnySyam dváda- 

ICO Bya(éya)m cha mahl-tithau [ árt-VSmkatSéa-pád-Sba(b)ja-sannidhatt éréyasaní 
nidhau í (||) [40*] 

101 N5nS-éákh-ábhidhá-g5tra-Bñtrébhyab Sastra-vittaya I vikhySíabhyd YÍ(dYÍ)jSti- 

102 bhys véda-vi[d*]bhyo viéSshatah ] (||) [41*] Padavidu-surSjya-stham 

Tothdaniaiiidala-madhya- 

103 gam I Vadapüryyariibi^nSdu-stham Pa}aTür«k6t|;a"^bhñfihanam [ ([¡) [42*] 

Paramdarsmi-pat[t*]au cha 

104 khyatarii Ponnéri-simni cha ! Sri.VadratSmgala-prachi-stham Eettagumt- 

Sgni-di- 

105 k-[8*]thitam I (II) [43*3 DakshÍ3;iam Kaifagamamgaliat KarigéryySá^cha 

paáobimam | gramSd=Braiiiha- 

106 var.abhikhySd-v[a*]yaviih diáam*aérxtam | (j|) [44*] Grgmái«KsgayanaU'aror« 

nttarasySm 



1 KatpMi represeirf» tbe Kátrapadit of our record. t y^jj, the platas- 

« Meke í SI5ka (Anuáliitublí) r Üa %%m in vv. 40-80, 



Ko. 22.] TWO GRÁNTS OP VENKATAPÁTI I; B, OF SAKA 1535. 233 



107 diái etliitam I I>h£rapEdaTldti-gran:ái=iéána-l^irid-á£rRv j (j|) r|5*i 

Kyishnamja- 
308 mafiamudra-sri-príitinamna samanvitaiii ¡ gráma-ratnaih KStrapsdi-China- 

109 timmspur-abliidham || [46*] SarTa-manjam chatu[fí*]-stoá-saliitam clia 

sam(sa)ri:iamtatali I 

110 üidhi-n[i*]kshGpa-T;ábLái:a-dddha-sS¿L-a^^:ü-^^^ i (||) [47^] Akshinj-agámi- 

sa[iii*]ju- 

111 ktam gana-bhajyain Ba-bhüruham | vápi-kúpva-tatakais=cha kacliclih-aramais« 

cha saj ju- 
ila tam^ I di) [48*] Putra-pautr-adibhir^bliojyam kramád^á-chamdra-tarakam I 

dán-adhamaaa-vikrltí- 
113 yí^gyam vmimay-ochitam | (¡j) [*i9*] Pariíah prayatai[s*] gnigdliaih ptiróhiía- 

purógamail. 1 

Fotcrth píate :^Tst side, 

Ui TÍY¡dbair=vibadliai[s*] érauta-patbikair«adhikair=girá [¡1*] [50*] Srl-Vi[ra*3- 
Vemksta- 

115 pati-maharáya^maliipatib. ( Ba-hiranya-payQdbara-püryakam 

116 dattavaii=mTida || [51*] Srl || VpttimamtO^tra likhyamta yipra vedaata- 

parogáh • | 

117 atr=aika-vyitt¡mau=arália-Yapu.'5ha parushd gphl \ (||) [52*] Urasa gfilia- 

inédhi cba puru- 
113 slL5==tr=aika-vrittimaa | védimta-mukhare gramé véda-ypítirsili^aikika | (f|) 
[53*] Spaelam- 

119 b5 Yajusbika!^ Srlyats^Snvaya-bliñslianam 1 Triiti-trayam G3napal[l*]y=Appá- 

bhatta"-^ 

120 ia=ili=ásxiuté 1 (¡i) [5i*] Srlman Margasabays^Tya-diksbitS Visvanathayah ] 

tad-vaihs[á*]- 

121 s=tatra ye t6=tra prithak(g)«ékaika-bhaginaÍL I (||) [55*] Tad-vamsa-jó 

[Ti*] rapufcar^=An9a(9pó)=pyí=atr«árdha-vrittima- 

122 n I Atréya-gótr-ábharanaih Krii(Ky¡)sLj30ya[s*] Srlnivasayah | Nagay6«pi cba 

yé té=tra pyi- 

123 tha[g=o*]kaika-bliaginali | (H) [56*] SrIramas=Tirumalay5 L5kam-bhatt5=pi 

tS trayab I tad-vaméa- 

124 já[s*] svayaih té=tra dve dvé Yritti[m*] prithak pritbak j (||) [57*] 

Ek-ardha-vnttlinaii=atra Samkaras-ta- 

125 t-kul-ódbhavah | état-kanlyaa»Kónappó=py=«asminu=ek-ardha"Yyittiman | (||) [58*] 

Yallavadha- 

126 uí Malyala-Raghunatba-Ganésvaráh | Harí(ri)t'i"vaihs:i-ja y5 ts pnthak(g)=;ékaika- 

127 bhagiüalL | (||) [59*] Kaum<^inya-g5ka-]anamas^==Tiihma-Nágaya''Yallabh5h | 

Saihkaró "Nara- 

128 saá=cb=aité giSmé^tr^aikaika-bbáginu^ | (|1) [00*] Tad-g5tras=Cballa"Narasd 

bliaga-dyajam=ib«=asnti"- 



1 Bcad saéryídam* 

' The reading of thifl namc is uncertain, a» the oompound lettcr which I rcad aa _pp is scored throueh m 
order to niako some correctíon ; tbe metre inay be emended by readiug Gónapalli^r^, Por '^h?ia{{am read hhatfic^ 
« A syllabl© is waitiii^, probably Tú * Read -gotra-jamnánas'^. 

2b 



EPIGRAPHIA INDIOS [Vo^. XIll. 

034 , -_- -.- -- ■ ■-■■ - - ^.--^^--^^ri 

129 te I Bli-aradvli5=pi Vedamttam 

130 katádry.Ah5[ba*]la-RSgt«vah | J^í^) 

'^^''' ^'P f !*ltr-aiti Tnttin-am t,a chatuBhi.ayam 1 A,>pa-Konula4ra tad, 

131 TiruveiDga!ay3=py=atr-aiu . 

Lakahmana- ,«Adách=clia dakBhinam i prathanuui. kúi..im-rikam oli= 

134 kannSrn-práclñíclijain) eamdacli cua 

gbhaya-saihdá- Arah-a{<V)ltavaih l>rinim=iii>i pmiah Sitteri- 

135 ob=cla dakBhinam | _(I1) LG^ i 

daksli)na[m'*] I P'^a- . r(.^j.,! X)váviihsa;t*]-sariikl)yaya 

136 rI-déva-bhaYimád=uttai-és-ana-dik-BtbitaB I U;i - -^ 

y'"''*''. -.T> - V.H vraián I yefe)tad-ardai>a-vriití-í"g}ii" rnii>j-riráma- 

137 E Basyair=ádlijaii kuh-vrajan | jm. ; 

,. - , m rG7*l Svástl,yii-bb.-.dáti-iiira vipruih «avvatr-ápi l^f^ 

l„ t>í"íl*»*l CID P."i v*-.)W.¡.^»^".r,i,„-, V,™, i,.v,„.*.it«- 

mamtau tau Ka- Atr.aika-vriUimau Annapalli-Máclim- 

145 sya(Sya)p-Stivaya-«'^"'^'^^™^-' i (ll) '..'- i ''" ' 

diksMtabl Srl- . .,-1 , , ':''« .\h' ¡likíi-vrittimáa 

146 saüa-vaAáa-ial> Kriéuaé-~SatbamarBh.,a-g«m.,.uh f.) .... : At,-.uka vnttxn 

1,7 éarLakBbn,ana.pam4Hah 1 G.lrKyaH .Sarv.r.-aab«,,v-,.k..vr,HÍn,iia Harvpjrhdl- 

149 pjpn6ly=^tat.kul.5dbbavab 1 (|!) [Tr.*. ¡',hu..iánu..-N.u..ap,.ryy4 b^aié 

150 db^Í¡!:ÍÍÍ^^il-^a^ Kaain...nah.; (, i..] At..úk.vritti.=aya. 

151 ki"5a'Lbanah 1 NakabutrEIa-kn!.! iru. V..k.,.lry.ifa,l.ludh. badhab 1(||) 

[77*] Té(é)ta- _._„_— 



^0. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF VENKATAPATI I : B, OP SAKA 1535. 



235 



152 d-gQtr5 Vemkatadri-Namar=Krishnay5=pi dia^ | Bam-avadhanl tad-gOtra yé(é)ta 

yé(é)kaí- 

153 ka-bhaginah i (j|) [78*] Sá[m*]düya-g5tra-samb]iüí3 yajva Yajñésva(sva)ras= 

tatlia I Garimi- 

154 1-Vemkatadriá=clia yé(é)ta yé(é)kaika-bliagiziah ! (||) [79*] Pamgulür- 

Nárayanákhyah Kasi(si)- 

155 Timmaya-námakan | yé(éjkaika-bhagma7-étau grainé=smin süri-rajité |1 [80*] 

Fifth píate, 

156 ^Sfi-Vemkatapatiráya-ksliitipati-varyyasya kirfói-dharyya- 

157 sya | sa3anam=idam sudhi-jana-ktivalaya-chamdrasja bkñ-mahémdra- 

158 sya || [81*] SriS.Vemka[ta*lpatiraya-girá Sivasnrya-kavimdra.bháginéyafa- 

159 ^á ! ka]it-5nnati[s*] Ohidambara-kav3r=aYadat=tamra-sásana-slókan | (l|) [82*1 

160 Sr2-Vemkatapatiraya-kshmápa-ti(m)déséna Kamayácháryyab | Ganapa- 

161 ya-taiiayas=sásariairi=aUkhHd=idani Viran-ánujas^táinram | (¡|) [88*] *Dana-paIa- 

162 nay6r=madliyé dánát-sréyo^=nupálanaih | danát^svar^am-ávapnóti pálaca- 

163 d=achyiitarii padaih | (ü) Sva-dattá[d*] dvigunam pnnyam para-datt-ánupalacam 

para-da- 

164 tt-apaháréna sva-dattam nisbphalam bhaYét | (¡1) Sva-dattam para-dattám ya j6 ka- 

165 reta vasuindharam | fibashtiu=varsha-sabasrani visbthayam jayaté krí(kri)milL | 

(11) JLC(é)* 

166 k=ai7a bhaginl leké sarv6shám=éva bhñbhujám | na bhajya na kara-grahyá 

167 vipra-dattá Tasumdkara I (||) «Samány5=jam dharma-séíurii(r) nripariam kalé kalé 

pála- 

168 niyó bhavadbhib 1 ^sarTan=ét5Ti bhávina^ párthiyemdrán bhiiyO bhñys yáchate 

169 Rámachamdrah |j Srl 1| 

170 Srl-Yeihkatesa7 



LIST OF DOÑEES lU THE SECOND GRANT. 



Line. 


Donee*s Personal Ñame, 


Family, Local 
Kame, or Title. 


Gotra. 


Sütra. 


Sharea, 


119 


Appá-bhatta 


Gónapalli 


Srivatsa 


Ipastamba 


3 


120 


Márjfasaliaya 




íí 




1 


j* 


jí^yyá-dlkshita 




3> 


, 


1 


» 


Yisvanáthaya 





ti 




1 


121 


Anna 


[Ti]niputür 


>i 





i 


122 


Kriah^aya .„ 


.,..., 


Átréya 




1 


j» 


Srinivásaya 





» 





1 


>í 


Nágaya ,.. ^. 




X» 




1 



1 Thi8 lineas it stands is a syllable ahort, andmay be emended by reading Nai/inár, 

2 Metro : Giti. The same in Terses 82-83, « Thia syllable is exim mtrum. 
* Hetre : Sloka (Annahtubh) ; tbe same in tbe ncxt 3 verses. * Eead danách^chhte^o^. 

^ Metro i Sálinu 7 Writteu in large Teltjgu letiierp. 



2h2 



236 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 



[VoT,. XTTI. 



LIST OP 



•j^ES iN^ TKB 'SSG0^^GBA^-«^J.^^^ 



Line. 



Donee'a Personal Ñame. 



123 I Snráraa ..• 
Tirtimftlaya 
Lokam-bhatta 

IZi Sañkara ,m 

125 Konappa ..♦ 
,, Yallavadhániu 

126 Hal; 



127 



128 

129 



180 



Ga^eSvaru .., 
Timma ..» 
Nagaya 
Vallabha ... 
Stókara ... 
Kaíasa .#« 
CbaUft-Narasa 
Veákatádii 
Bams ..I 
Veákaijadri 
Aii5bala ..♦ 
Bagh&ya ... 
Cbakrataxtin 
131 1 Tiruvengalaya 
Appa-Kon^ft 
Sonnavaijija 
18S Ak&ragai?9Í 

Kandi-tómayajin 
140 I Kruhi^t^ i«* 
Sarva ... 
Veñka1;a .,, 
LnkshnTft^a 
Virabhadra 



Family, toc^l 
Ñame, or Títle. 



Veáantam 



9> 

14.1 



VSlCi*]míi[r*] 



Gótra. 



1 troya 



llanta 



Kani^íjinya 



Bharadvfija 



Kttiyapa 



Sútra. 



Shares, 



Apaititnbft 



2 
2 
2 

li 

li 

I 

I 

I 

1 

1 

1 

1 



I 
1 
% 
2 
1 

jI 

1 

1 

\ 
é 

I 

i 

1 
1 
I 
% 
I 



i [TM8 aBüignmeut» oÍ $i ñham m not %ymú^ iu tiiií iimcriptiu».— H. K. «.] 



Ko. 23.] VEMATARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEyA REDDT: SAKA 1356. 237 





UST OP DOKEES IN THE SECOJíD GEANT concld. 


Lin«. 


Donee'g Personal Ñame. 


Family, Local 
Kame, or Title. 


Gotra. 


Sütra. 


Sbares, 


14S 


Trókatadri 


Pasopula 


Kásyapa 




2i 


Jl 


Anaa 




>i 


•i. .•• 


n 


143 


Veñkata^yajvan 




j> 






lU 


Lakshmana 


i«* t< t 


Tásiahtha 






» 


Sesba 


Bokkasam 


>í 






145 


Mádiana-diksHta ,„ 


Amrapalli 


Káiyapa 


•«**♦ 




146 


Kriflli^ ... 


Srisaila 


Sathakopa 


•1* ••. 




147 


LakBlimana-pariílta ,„ 




Páraáarya 






» 


Sarvavadiíaiiiii ..^ 





Gárgya 






A> 


Harí-pa39.4ifca 


..... 


Maüdgalya 






14S 


Sürapa ... 




Viávámifcra 


»♦•».* 




149 


isTáranapparya 


Bbandaram 


i> 


«'■««• 




150 


Kadiri-yajvan 




Vádhryalva 


••■ » »( 




161 


Veñkatadri 


Nakshatíála 


Kanéika 


***•*» , 




152 


Veñkatadri-Nayinar ... 


>*••.% 


« 


k* ••* 




9» 


Krish^aya 


*.*••• 


i) 


*•• <«i 


1 ' 


*l 


Ramaradhániü „♦ 


*««•<« 


Ȓ 


••* ... 




153 


YajfieSrara-yaivatt 




éáttdilya 


».♦«», 




151 


Veñkatadri 


Garimella 








># 


Nariyaijia ..* ,.. 


Paágulür 








i> 


Kaái 




••« «*i 






186 


Timmaya c.» 




•*• .•• 


M**.« 















No. 23.--VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLATA-VEMA REPDI : SiKA 1356. 

By Líonel D. Barketí. 

TIlís grant wafl presented by Sir Walter Blliot in 1887 to the Trastees of tte Brítiflh Musenm 
T?liere ifc xa now preserved in the Department of Oriental Printed Boots and Manuscripti, 
with ihe regíster-number " Indian Oharters 26/' A slíp of paper pasted pn the back, wbielí 
gives an abstraot of tlie contents and other notes, states that ** it was receiyed f rom Rajaii- 
mtindry. Ttisunknown from whom reoeived.** It comprisea eight eopper platos, abont 
9 J" in widtb and 5f " in heigbt ; tbey are very well preaerved, except that nos. 5 and 6 are 
Bligbtly cracked on the lef t side. They are Leld together by a etont ring, whioli has been ont ; 
iheré is no seaL They are numbered on tho second face of each. — Tbe oharaotor is good 



238 EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. [Yoi, :jiij. 

Teingu, of a iypo usual in the period ; tlie letfcers vavy betwyen ^V' ^ud i"- — The languag© " 
gauekrit (all verse) in 11. 1-167 ; II. 168-228 eontain a prosa Telugu specification of the 
bouuds of the village graated ; then comea the Sanskrít conclusión ia II. 228-237 (all verse 
except a morsel of prose in 11. 228-229), with a Telugu subscripíion on 1. 238. The Sansknt 
presents no special featares of interest ; we may aote the use of oha with omission of a second 
cha (1. U), and the va saintichchay§_ (I. 237). The Telugu on the other hand is quite interest- 
ing. It is a looae colloquial, and shews most of the features of orthography noticed above 
rol. Y, p. 54. The ara-simm is never used ; we have only the niíndu-sunna, and after the latter' 
when it comes after a short vowel, consonants are usnally doubled in 11. 168-187 In th'' 
coanection we may note the spelling of damká (II. 199, 223), Mmpulu (1. 224), mzmdaní (1. 193) 
mr5mdhug= (1. 186 ; but mroiug= on I. 220 ; the modera form is mdiuga), and rám-gann, passim' 
Oceasionally dh ia wriíten for d, e.g. in ayidhu (1. 184), dhari (II. 169, 221, 226), m'dmdkuq= 
(vide sapra). For the modern s we find é in halasi (1. 202), galaéina (1. 227),'íe«« (II. 203 
206, 209, 212, 217, 227), besides occasional mistakes eu;;h as éhna (1. 168). ' A cünsonant 
fallowing an r is, usaally doubled in II. 168—187. Inifcial u alternates with vu; e.g. chiMa 
imnadi, 1. 196, by chimta vtinmii, 1. 193. Final sunna alternates with -mu and -nn ■ 
Mamu-lópalanu, 1. 183, beside holam-l^, 1. 178, and -gañí, I. 202, boside -ganu elsewhirf ' 
There is elisión of a in mm-gan(ii) in I!. 183, 189, boside minm-gñnu on 11. 175, 178. Qf som ' 
lexical interest are : gdva, 1. 189 (? connected with Tamil feuaí), gumdrmu, 1. 223 (ie <run 
damn=pit?), Jcadamu, II, 207 f., 220 (" hadamba4i'ee '' ?), kdayu imd qala'yu"ll 20'' ''^O? 
(" join " ?), hammu, 1. 214 (" threshing-floor " ?), kapa, 1. 194 (a kind of tree), hr>ia^l\ 207 f 
(" ckmp "), í>ade, 11. 175, 178, 1 83, 189 (apparently=Kanar. jaáde, " waste land "). ' 

The record refers itself to the reign of Allaya-Vema Eeddi (i.c. Venia, the ,son of AllavaV 
of Rajahmundry, and adds a lifctle to the sum of information derivod f rom tho grants and 

inscriptions ofthisdynasty and of the parent bouse of Kondavidu(soo Zí/.J, above vol III nn «ñq 
286 ; vol IV, pp. 318, 328-330 ; voL V, p. 53 ; vol. VIH, p.' 9 ; vol. XI p 313)' ü I 
withaddreasesto Vishnuin his Boar-incarnation (v. 1), to Ganeáa (v. 2), 'andto Siya's crescent 
(v.3),andgoesontoglorífythedonor'sance8try. Thero was a famons tíñdra familv etvled 
the Paíita-kula (v. 4), in which was born tho generoua and glorioue king Dodda of iheVoLh 
gotra (v. 5). His sons were Anna-VrSIa, Kótaya, and AUaya, or Aliada '(v' 0) 1'haZh 
the youngest, AUaya was the most importan* (v. 7). He conque red AlpakhSaa madefn 
albance w-th the Gajapatx who was the lord of Karnata, dofcated ¿ómatí%?ma !t 
Eámésvaram and established a powerful kingdom (v. 8). His qacen was Vémambik, 
daughteroftheChodakmg Bhima (v. 9) ; and their ofíspring wero Vema VirabCTf' 
Vira), Dodda, and Anna (v 10). Véma and Vira were v.ry glo'bus Tvv H m ^¡ 
established their capital at ESjahmundry (v. 13). Vema's reign is most brillian; (vv 14 
16) = he has remeted taxeson the estatesofgods and Brahmans. perforraod many a.^llra 
ceremomes :n Daksharama. conquered the kings of tho Sapta-madiya, overrun Sfa taZ 
up columns of .ictory at Siifahadri and Purushsttama (v 17) ■ he in«Z « 1 ' Z 

ing kingdon. (v. 18)., He has given a bell weighing im^^^^^Z Z^T^, 
MSxkandéyésvara (Siva) who has established him in 4 sovere g„; Z 19 2 ) 'eÍ 
brother Vira, also very glorious (v. 21). Wma has married Harih^mbS, a daughter 
Ka aya, the son of the eider Kataya's son Véma ; her mother was a daughtor oi HarmSa thÍ 
lord of the Four Oceans fv 22) Vírahíiarrxa^^í.A a^-^ ,.. . «'^t^"»^^^ t^x xiianaara, the 

of the8si»learetke.,peMÍedi.Tdoe.f!l 168 2581 ° "'?'"""*(''''■ ■"■"D- Tto borad» 



Xo. 23.] VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLATA-VEMA REDDI : SAKA 1356. 239 

Most of the above historical data have alreadj been discussed in this joixrnal; but some of 
tliem may be recalled here. As regarda the internal relations of the Reddi familj, we ñnd (aee 
above, vol. IV, p. 319 S.) that Véma, son of Próla, of Kondavida, was the father of Anna-Vóta, 
Doddambiká, Anna-Yéma, and Vémasani. Anna-V5ta is ínentioned ia our record as having 
made a certain grant; of land (1. 163) Doddámbika married Kataya IL Yémasani, who 
married Nallanüñka, and forwhose spíritual benefit her brofcher Anna-Véma graníed the village 
of Nadupüru in Saka 1296 (see above, voL III, p. 286 ñ.), is probably the Vémasánakka aftei| 
whoru the village of Doddavaramj so frequeatly meníioaed ín our record (1. 168, etc.), received 
its ñame. Anaa-Vófca had a son, Kamaragiri, in whose reign the Rajahmundry branch of the 
family set itself up under Véma, son of Kataya, and a daughter, Mallambika, who married 
Kataya- Vema, the son of Kataya 11 and her aunt Doddámbika* K5mati Vema, wbo is said 
in V. S of our record to have been defeated by Allaya of Rájahmundry, is apparenfcly Peda 
Kómati Véma, the successor of Kumáragiri and grandson of Véma's eider broíher Macha (Saka 
1310-37 í see aboye, vol. YIII, p. 13). 

Prola 



Macha Véma 



Anna-V5ta Doddámbika, m- Kataya II Anna-Véma Vémasani, 

I m. Nallanüñka 



Kumáragiri Mallambika, w. Kataya- Véma 

We may take other references seiñatím. Alpakhana seems to be Alp Khan, better known 
as Hósliang Ghóri, who succeeded his father Dilawar Khan in 1405 as Snltán of Malwa, and 
reigned nntil 1434.^ The ^* kings of the Sapta-madiya '' have not yet been identified ; see above, 
vol. V, pp. 55, 56, n. 1.^ The temple of Markandeyesvara is in Rájahmundry, and seems 
to have been specially patronised by the Redcjli family of that town (of. Sewell, List of 
Antiquarian Remains in the Presidency of Madras, vol. I, p. 22). Harihara, the " lord of the 
Four Oceans,'* i^ probably Haribara I of Vijayanagar. 

The details of the date are : Saka 1356 ; the cyolic year Ananda ; the darsa-titM, or Innar 
day on which the new moon waa first visible, of Jyaishfcha ; Monday ; an eclipse of the san. 
Mr. R. Sewell has kindly esamined these data for me, and informs me tha^ they work out to 
Monday, 7 June, A.D. 1434, when there was an important total eclipse oí the sun, recorded in 
Schram's Table A of the Indian Galendar, p. 124. 

The geographical references in onr record are many. The first point calling for notice 
is the location of the village conveyed by it, Allada-Reddi-Vémavaram, or more briefly 
Vémavaram, which had beencreated by uníbing Vedurupáka and Pinamahendráda (v. 25). 
The ñame Vémavaram is quite common ; bat of thls particular village no trace survives on any 
record, líevertheless we can lócate it fairly closely, chiefiy by reference to the Tulyabhagá 
(%hága in Telugu), on the southem bauk of which it was situated (1. 169, etc.) and by 
the statement in v. 30 that it was situated between Sapta-Godávara and Tuljabhága the 



^ See S. Láne Poole, British Museum Coin Catalogues : Muhammadan States, 114, iatr. liii, ; Ellliofc, Riator'^ 
of India, vol. IV, pp. 41, 60, 79, etc. An inijcription of Samvat 1481, Saka 1346, in Journ, As. Soc, Bengal, toL 
62, pt. 1, p. 70 ff., speaka of a Ghóri prince llammaha (so the fcext) or Álambhalea (so tbe editor) as reigning ín 
Ma^^ftpapura, i.e. Manda ; perhaps be jb the same person,but the reading there needs scnitiny. 

* The etymology there 8 uggested dees not convince me ; I incline to think that the ptoae meaüs"Sevin 
BeaYms *' (cf. Telngu mádemu). 



240 EPIGRAPHIA IlíDICA. [Vol. XIII 



f ormer of wMcIl is a tank at Dráksbáráma, Now the Tiilyabhaga ís one of the maiu chanuels 
leading o£E from tlie lower Gódavarl. According to H. Morris, A DescripHve and Eistorical 
Acmmt of the Qodavery District (1878), p, 142, it " seems to have been originally a natural 
hoUow, of which advantage was taken to form the bed of an irrígating channel by cutting 
a head to itfrom the river, and throwing earthen banks acroas it at various places to raise tbe 
water to the necessary height for commanding the adjacent country, It ledofffromths 
intended main feederabout a mile below the head-eluice [of the grcat dam of the Gsdayarl], and 
convtyed water to the Kápavaram, Bikkavólu, and RámaohaBdrapuram taluks, terminaíing 
in the salfc-water creek which flows in from the sea near Cocanada/' The map appended to 
the Aocotmt shews that it leads off from the Gadayarl a short distance south of Daulésvaram 
(** Dowlaishweram " of the oíd maps), and runs more or lesa eastwards untü it comes a little to 
theeastofAnaparti, from which itproceed&E^S.B. Henee we know that Vémayaram must 
have lain in the Ramachandrapnram táluha of the Gódavari District ; and here we can trace eome 
of the villages mentioned in onr record as adjoining it. Pasulapüni (1. 201) is Pasalapüdi 
2 miles W.N.W. of the town of Ramachandraparam ; Somesvaram (1. 203) ís some 4 milee 
N,W. from the same; PemdalapSka (11. 224, 228), now Pandalapaka, is about 3 miles S,W. 
from Bikkav5la. Henee we may infer with tolerable certaxnty that Yemavaram la y a few 
miles N. or S.N.W, from Ramachandrapnram town. It is possible, to say the least, that soon 
after its fonndafcion it dissolved back into the two elements of which it was composed • for there 
still exísts a TÜlage of Vedurupaka some 4| miles N.N.W. from Ramachandrapuram, and 
some 8 miles N.W. from the same town is the villago of Mahendravada, which seems to be 
connected viíh the Pinamahéndráda of our record. Of the other places recorded asadioinin<y 
Vémavaram-Vémasanakka-Do4davaram (L 168, etc.), Velchüru (ll9if) Tallavaram 
(11 191, 196, 199), ToUimti (I 177), NoUa (11. £06, 209), and Ana-RroiaWddí-Komara- 
giripnram (II 211 f., 214)— I can find no trace, 

V. 8 mentíons Raméávaram as the site of a battle betwecu Allaya and Kómati Vdma - 
this is perhaps Raméávaram in the Gódavarl District. In y. 17 wo are told that Véma 




. p. 25). SiiiahSdri (v. 17) is nsuallv 
known as Simháchalam ; it is a hiU in the District and Tahsñ of Yiísagapatam, where there is a 
famous temple dedicatedto the Hon-incarnation of Vishna. Ptirushottanaa (ib) is Pun i 

First 'plate : fir$i side. 

1 SLakshmim paksUmalítam tandta bhavatam Latahml-patis-sarntataiñ kéli-kok 

tanas=sama- "* 

2 sta-jftgatam rakshá-vidhaa dak8hi;Eiah | snch-Srdrám dhawmim «;,■ »;i 

iarttum rasa- ^ . i « ü aiazam dharaíiim nij-aika-rama^im 

^ ^'^^^'^^''^^ll^-'''^'^^^^^^^^ ya[«*] BÍabdha-raia.Sbhavat ¡¡ [1*] 



^ Tliis is au inataiice of the common tendeucv iu Telu¡ru to ii,».rf th. i„**» f^ 

" i'rom tl.e platcs. ^'•**®' '' ■^^'" * «onsoüttttt. 



Ko, 23.1 VBMAVÁEÁM QRANT OF ALLATA-VEMA BEDDÍ. Mi 



4 hasti-mukham svasti-karaih vas-samasta-jani-hétTi^ | yat-ka^a-rafcad-ali-mala vilasa- 

5 ti Hari-níla-hara-satüa-lakshmiit |1 [2*j ^Kala-patés^tarii kalajarai balam kalath 

kalamté- 

6 na vibíiimnna-rüpam | vad-EL±tara--sjaThdi-sn¿h-ardra-:niauar=ir?rop.¿ plta- 

vistiah 

7 SivO^bhñt [¡ [3*] ^Asti prasasta-mabima Purasbah pxirana3»=tásya kramaii= 

makba-bhuj-5ru- 

8 padad«abhflvan 1 varnna dvija-prabhrltayab pada-padmajaDam Tamáé8bvs=abli'&j»ja- 

9 gati Pamta-kulam prasastam |1 [4*J 3Tatr«asIu«mabit5 mahipa-tilak5. 

maiíyas=sata- 

10 iii=umnata3=tyágl Dodda-maliIpRtihs(tis) sukritavaa PolvSla-gótr-Sgra^Iíi | danair» 

yya- 

11 sya vinírjitó raati-yutais=sámyáya kalpa-drnmíj maunl valkala-saihvritab sara-ga- 

12 naih bhaktyá bliajaty=adavat \\ [5*] ^Srly-Amnna-Vróla-prabba-Kótay-AUa- 

blitiinisvarás=ta- 

13 sya sntáh prasütáh ¡ satyéna sat[t*]véna jayéna Dharma-tanüja-Bblm-Arjuna- 

tulya-rñ- 
14¡ páh II [6*] ^Tésbam kanisbthó^pl cha janman-áb^ü [ j*] jyésbtbó gunair^Alla- 
dharatalémdraJí | chamdr6=py=a- 

15 d5sliákaratam=upetas=saumyQ=pi bbü-Qamdanatáih prapamnnab || [7*] ^JitY= 

aualpa-vikalpa- 

16 kalpita-balam tam cli=Álpakliaiiam rano mitrikritya saraágatam Gajapatim 

Karnata- 

Fir$t piafe : second side. 

17 bbtipam cha tam | hatvá Komati-Véma-sainya-nikarath bhuyO=pi BSmesvare 

prajyam Baja- 

18 mahémdra-rajyarn=akar5d=Alláda-bhTi[mi*]svarab || [8*] ^Sach^lva Sakraaya 

Siv=é7a Sambhób Padm=^va sa 

19 Padma-yilóchaiiasya | Vémsniblii(bl)ka Clioda-kul-é[m*]du-Bliima-bbLñp-alma]== 

abbün=mabit=asya ^ ja- 

20 ya II [9*] sSr^Véma-bbüm!svara-Virabhadra-bbünatba-Dodda^ksbitip-A^lIlna• 

bbxipah | Allada- 

21 Sanrér=abhavan kumaras^tasjam yatha Pañ[k*]tu'athasya putrah. Ij [10*] 

^Véma-ksbamá-nayaka- 

22 Vira-bbñpau tesham prabhútau iiitarám=abliñtam | yafchS varau Paii[k*]tiratb- 

atiuajanam 

23 gnn-SüLBatau Eaghava-LaVsbnaanau tau || [11*] ^^Taruna-saraaíj-asyau t§v=»* 

abbütam praáasjau sa- 

24 kala-Byipa-varenyau saj-jananaih saranyau i ravi-bímakara-kalyau Eáma- 

25 Saumitrí-tulyau rana-sirasi vibharhgau. raja-véáya-bhujamgau ¡| [12*] iiRajnCg= 

ta- 



^ Metre : Triahtubh Upajúti, j?áíJ!«^ 1-3 bdng Upeadravajrá and 4 Jndravajrá. 
2 Metre : Yasantatilaka« * Metre : Sárdülavikndita. 

* Metre : Trislitubh Upajáti, pádas 1 and 4 being üj'eadravüjrá and 2 and 3 Indravajra, 
5 Metre •■ Trishtublí, of thc ludravajrá order fcbroughout. * Metre : Sárdülaviljridita. 

t Metre : Trisbtubh Upajáti, páda 1 being Upéndravajrá and 2-4 IndraTajríl. 
8 Metre : Trisbtnbb, of fcbe Indravajrá order tbrongbout. 

« Metre : Trishtubh Upajati, ^oüdas 1 and 2 being Indravajra and 3 and 4 UpendraTajrá. 
^0 Metre i Málinl. 
11 Metra ; Triahtubh Upajáti, pádas 1-2 being Indravajra and 3-4 üpendravajrá. 

2t 



242 



EPTGRAPllIA INDICA. 



ráííi-fiblHrrnii* u ''^^' ■ 



['V"oL. SlIL 



aut'ka'iiifitamga- 



26 y5 Eájamaliémdra-Brima 

turamga- ^ ^^^^^ , ^ ^ 

27 pürniia áasamka-sa'mkasa-Tinlji-i'Uiiiüiiu , j-V íM:iriíiw.n uji.rniaTi::>yua ripün^^ 

vinam'iyan ra- 

28 jya-sriyam vardhdhayao paparii ^iiu:íxi\ii\.oi ]t:í,:' rha. rar.iuyuu vidvaj-jaüáa 

sta(stliá)payaü i . ., , 



/^ ;,; ív;í"'[ '•! :'íj;í 



í^: 






30 nama-nagarc Vém-ctívan» irh:il)ü;U- 

dátá sudlür-Allív- 

31 ya-Vema-bbüpali i Bbai/ka(kH)l;i '^:;ni.¡Mi.;¡" ;;. 

32 ti II [15*J Kul^ílchuí^í lih'K^'V;iiv, i::;:ir,; 

adhara- 

83 loliütaB-sakalaBya (V^hIuiii lüiiirült"'' íii.ur";:: /Vll:i\;¿ V-n-;!-' '.:'¡ -I; ' '^W^ i¡)(^.y^, 

br[a*]limana-snirn! víih 
3é kara-dlumaih ísaiiííyuklavau dn^iyujiuii I);Uv?,ih;ir;iiMH'iii,i;v: \\\i^l\:h\iii viiiula srl-ga 

salía- 
35 sráni yah t jUva yah puíu,'Sapt;i"nKu,iiya : 

33 draa Purushüttamé pu(u-ayit',í¡ií¡J'b,.:; 

Aliada- kBhitipala-Vóma- 

37 iiripatc[B*] Kpí(spliijia-¡ír;itii¡i-rínulu;^' rhur ;t 

laváh pullaváh 

38 I liuaih Kinia-kuiaih jíilr tirita b;iu i^ \' 

atiaba ni" 

39 viáate simdban gajutiitiü ptf'h ' 

íáU'kaúiíiiya-niruu- 

40 tam^^^atáamaih ¡ |trriíhi4Íiit'i.li AUíiy'i \U:mu 

gbariiíam 

41 II [1§*]' «VigíuiífífJ níu'fíVí^íUír;i?^ luh 

Birllajjab kliJi" 

42 lu Bhairav«^-yiun*ifi t;unu'b'íií;TjMiínmj.iin\;;. 

Tinnata dbiyaú» 



:i:* *.-, 'íi 



h '.;.'). 



r; • '.:: ti litayub H-apíd- 
''-!'■ 'i t';--'" yari2t¡ trm- 
. íu! a. ruj.íahkú-jmrimtiiia'' 

-!<'■'»'■ V' ,H* 'va vara- 



Ní ;■.;[„;,, 



KiHÍ "''' {.i, i::. 



urvíévaraiii 



20* '^ 'UliiiríM'j'i'- 



íi.:':,'i''t»jii líUikt-aiubai'i} 

iiij¡i-bhaktain= 

Vtím-éíiidram= 

íy;i!;i cita bhOgJ 

M*:uiiuf' (iHujtriiíi Kátaya- 



V,( laf.ua} 



U.il. í 



44 tmajaBy-eva Dhanuíbjuyrh-í^yH vH¡'^n\n-'^ ru' di Vin- 

vila8at'-p[r*]u- 

45 tapas^samgrama-liblirid jugiiUM :>líl):i'ff üj^ijuh ;: ! * 

Vémaya-kBhitipftk'íi 

46 patrirh cba Ki^a-prabl^lr -lítuliililía iAiuUmri.\^%\li]i Iltiríhara'kstónlpfttóh 

Sásituh I taíMia- 

47 mná^ vidit-ábvayaiii Harihararhbílni t:hí¡rM!íi-u^vrrihu\Ht puMu Vmm'Uiti' 

48 hl§am=AUa-iitipat¡«»'b5íuíftj}'U'h4khliui\a * :í.i,u:í, ; i'^^ *K'ahiya^Véma-kBbitipatí- 

taiiayS- 



1 Metre : éirdülftvikti^ítife, 

♦ Mtitre ; Sardrilavikrld'ta ¡ ík ííííUí*í iu vt r¿.*? l^.. » M,^trt- ; Oiti. 

[ Metre; SárdülavikHrita. ^ M,,,,, , 7"ruLtui.]i, ti thv imlxi^ví^m urder. 

» Metro iSárdulftdkñditii, » ^i,.,, . ^^^^ 



No. 23.] VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLATA^FEMA REDDL 243 

Second jplate : second side. 

49 ra=Anitalli-iiáma-vikhjátám i Eamallni^iva Kam:i]ákshas=íain=ndav'aliad=Alla- 

bhüpa-Vir-em- 

50 drah. (| [2^*] ^Tulyabliaga-tate Véma-l3liüpá]as=sarDaditsata i agraLáraih 

dTÍjaiimabliyas=saniagr-a- 

51 háram=agrijam ¡| [2 i*] "Ekam grámaiii krltvá gramau Vedyipaka- 

Pinamaliemdrádau | kritva 

52 cha Véma-blinpo nija*náran=A[llá*]da-Reddi-yénia7aram H"^ [25*] *Sri-Sáke 

rasa-bhüta-Tiáva-ganite cli^Á- 

53 namda-samvatsaré Jjé(jjai)shth6 darsa-titliau Sasámka-dii^ise punje cia 

sñrja-grabe I tañí gifimam ba- 

54 liu-sasyam=iii[j*]Yalaíararii sri-Tulyabtaga-tató prádad=Aliaya*Véma-bhümi-raiaanf5 

vi- 

55 pr-ottamóhhy5 muda || [26*] ^Phala-bbariía-nálikera-kramuka-panasa-cliñta- 

kadulik-arámnm | kala- 

50 m-'"ksbu-sa]i-tila-chana-mudg-ádi-samasta-6asya-sanipñr7;ani ¡i [27*] Sa-krísbiYalam 
57 sa-bbñrraih s-ásbt-aisvarjam sa-ramya-pbüa-vrikshaiii ¡ á-diaihdr-arka-stliáyinam- 
ana- 

5S Ipa-dbana-dbánya-daksbiiia-yuktaní |j [28*] «^Ekatra tarkam clia paratra íamtraiii 
V("cláiiitam==a'nyatra paratra 

59 sabnaiii ¡ TyábiiásbarQariaih kalakariitlia-kainthaiís*] saihpósLyaíé yo=rhbudhivad=^ 
budbemdraih || [29*] 

GO Sri-Sapta-OSdávara-Tulyabbága'madbjé-gialiSrü wakauíya-sasyaib |¡' á-cbamdram= 
a- 

61 tSrak:am=^-dín<"rixdram=ujjriiiibliatam Véma-üripala-dkarmab || [30*] ^Yritiimaiiito- 

tra ganyamté 

62 bhñsurá bháaura gunaih | aiiakfca-vritti^samkhyákás-saiTe=:py=ékaika-vrittayal || 

[3P] 

63 Brabma Yajushi gástranám yyakbyáta rája-vallabhali | Potnúri-Vallablia-sudhi[h*] 

TUtd píate: first side, 

64 Sámdilyo bbágya-bb-ñsliitah \\ [32*] Vidyá-vinaya-bhagyaiiám=á?Ss5 Vyasa-sanní- 

65 bliah I Potnnri-Mamcbíi^bhattáryaiL Sámdilyo iája-píjiiab || [33*] Vidya 

yasya ári- 

66 ya hrirlyás(dyá) taraya vinay-ánvitab I SamdilyO visrutS Yidvan Potnnri-Pi- 

67 na-Vallabliah || [34*] Sástránam Tajusham punya-tapasám cha sriyan» 

nidh.íli I npádbya- 

68 y5 Nádhu-bbatto vySkhyEta Kapi-gótra-jah || [35*] Sri-Rama-inamtra- 

siddba-srih. sástra-vyá- 



1 Metre : Slóka (Annshttjbh). 2 jj^tre : Giti, 

' After tilia danda is engravecí the rosetfce symbdl followed by a danda. 

* Metre : Sárdúlavikridíta. ^ Hqíxq . Q^^i j thc «ame in verse 28. 

« Metre : Trisbtubh, of the Indravajrá order ; the same in verse 30, 



7 A úngUdanda^ only is required. |/ kV^ X^'"^UP^ ' 

M^\ Dte ,,\ 



« Metre : Sloka (Aüusbtubh) ; the same in verses 32-36. é ^^ ¡ ,. . / h \íln^U 

\\é\ mi€ ^^\ 

4 •$ ^. '¡^ 







2^^ EPIGBAPHIA INDICA. [Yoi. XlII. 

irkby-a.dliara¿a¡^T~A¡^^ VeunaySrjah KauSikas=chatar.amsa.bh5k H 

[36*1 iRamy-agra-voda- ^, ,.tr-í-t-c>i 

70 M vyákl^yáta sala^-vidyanárfa | Charalcún-Keáavarya^ Samkarana.uya- 

71 nárya-taaaiátah || [37*] sAdarsas-sarva-sastranárii vySkhyanam yaaya nirma- 

72 krii I ' Pannaia-Kommaya-sndhis-Ba Kaamclinya[^*] 8riy=ánvitah || [38*] Pada- 

73 mánánáiii pára-drigva Yajut-patr.ii I Bhamdvájah Peadi-ya]va-.5maya]v=asra- 

74 ya[Íi*] ériyam || [39*] Vádlmdra-gaja-aüuhasya R5mava(yar)rya8ya namdauahí 

HaritO PvSmablia- 

75 drarya[h*] Si-i-Vány6r=éka-sanisrayah 1| [40*] Tarkikas=timtnkaB-Sáma-sabdiki 

yajríikali ta^ 

76 Yih I Atreya-gStrali Proketi-üíarayana-maghlCkliS) sukhl |1 [41*] Vjakart 

sarva - sast rá nam upa- 

77 kárta cha Gautamah | raja-manyó bh.agya-bliümih Pcrumadi-raagli(kh)^IsvaralL 

[42*] Haris^sa- 
7S ksliád=apadhyaya-Harl-bhattó dvi-bhaga-bhak | SatO-gra-vedc áa&tranam vjakarl 

La- 

79 liit-aovayah || [13*] SavvajSa raja"maiiya-silv«=Vadliúlas=-s-ardha-bliagaYan 

bbaíjy-5nnai5 Nrí- 

Third píate : second side* 

80 Biriibarja Ramakriahvárya-namdanah || [41*] Samavcdl Nrísiniha-jna-su 

Áppaya-sudbl-su- 

81 tab 1 Harita[h*] érl-Siiiígayaryo vcda-6Sstra-nidhÍB«8adhlb |¡ [45*] Maba 

Appaya-sfivlmdra-tana- 

82 yah Kuiñdin-ativayab ! Tajati-áatamati[á«*]éatííra-va'kia érl-MSdbavas^sudblli \\ [46 

Agrapyo vi- 

83 dasbám^agrab arado bhSígyavat-Butah i Paraáura Gannavara-Siíhgaryas«s-iardl 

bbaga-bba- 

84 k II [47*] Véda-áastra-pixraii-adi-sarasvaiya vijfiuibbaímm i Surasvc 

Prólanaryah. KaumdiínyO 

85 raju-va' iabhah jj [48*] Yajuh-áaatra-purai^-adi-vid} ávan B^ardba-bkaga-bhak 

Haritah Siiii- 

86 gardmi-srl-Nagajarj5 nyipa-priya]^ |¡ [40*] CLitr-avadLauO Yajasbi éxt 

Vyasa iv^a- 

87 parah i Samiako MaIlu*bbatfSryRS*=tarka-taiiitra-svatuj:htra-dhjh || [50*] Vé 

éastra-puraiia- 

88 jnah SaÍY-agoma-viáaradabí 1 Pencb^t>DC'Yarí}*bhatta BbaradvEjah Siv-árcha- 

89 kah || [ol*] Sv-arjitai[íi*] 8vaxr*bamdbu*j-íí»bí vOiia-áS^tra-dburamdbarah 

Vadliüla-gatrub Kaihdála- 

90 Peruamdi-b[a*]dbas«Sükbl |¡ [52*} Karpüra-püra-aaurabbya-muchSm vad 

vilasa-bbñ- 

91 ti ' Ralx-K5sí§vam[h*] árlmau Kauíiidinya TCda-áSHtra^vit |1 [53*] Vyak 

kavitS-B-amga-Ya- 

92 ju[b*]-árautOBhu chifcr»-knt 1 Paraéaro Miuhtlupaka*R2mac!iaáidra-fíiidbj3>-0akl 

[54"^] Kauíiidiiiya- 



J Metre : Giti. 

' Cufiiipt j wc laay coujectuve mMa-Jcalá* [úmi^iu m a ittkúhi^, tbii wiU uQi üc^.-^f . W, T,] 

* Metro : tíiGka {Auusbtubh) ; tbe samü itt \t m 'Ód-W. 



Ko. 23.] VEMAVARAM GRANT OP ALLAYA-VEMA REDDI. 245 



93 h Koiii£jamírhdi-srl-Ramaryt5 rája-vallabbaK 1 dovalaya-tatak-adi-Bapta-samta- 

94 iiavas(ti)=aukli! \\ [55*] Divy-anaa-datá dvadaéjam v0da-sastra-patu3=sudhih | 

Dvadasy-Alla- 

Fourth píate : first sídc. 

95 da-bhatj;a[h*] sri-saihpüra<5 Harit-anvayah ¡| [56*] Shattaiiilrl yasjn, jihv- 

atrra-cartakl vyákri>a- 

96 kriya | Podapfnn-Bliairavaryó Haritó vadi-bhairava!? || [57*] Padu-vakja- 

pramanánaih vya- 

97 kbyata Harit-anvayah | Pedapfim-TallauáryS guiiaván=Yajur-unuatah |¡ [o8*] 

Ya jur- veda- 
os patns*=tarka-mímamsá-Siil)da-¿a8tra-vit i PcdapúDÍ-YcIlu-bkatt(^ Harita[h*] ái*I- 

yut^^ gxLYñ 
99 II [5Í'*] Vidya-visvOsv:u'("% Vatti-Viáveávara-sudhih kavíh ¡ Samdiljó guuavat- 

puíra[b*] si-imáT\==acliara-bliñ- 
ICO sbitah li [GO*] Sáiiidiljó Mirtipati-sriy-Appayaryo mah-dunatali i n r íty ariity ^ . 

abaihpñrvi- 

101 kayá vidyá yad-rasaiia-síL;iló || [Gl*] Auna-pradátá dharma-jñ»3 gunn-vidyá- 

tajx'^-iiidbili ¡ Liih- 

102 gaya-bliatta[b*] Srivatsa[b*] sri-NrÍMÍmh-arcliauó ratali j] [G2*] Hanr=^ 

Lakabmlm Haró pánañi 

103 Biahm=adhatte Savnsvatím | vidváti Hariharabrab uá tat-sarvam^api KaaSikaK ¡j 

[G3*] Sbad-da- 

104 rsaua-patu[h*l siimán^Káth(ká)tíjapab kavitá-krití | agra-vod-5lb;Anaá=cIiáni- 

vartanah Samkaras-^sudlñh || [Gl*] 

105 Haja-inamtrl rajya-dhuryab ])ráta[s*]-.>íniita Siv-arcliakah | dvi-bhagó Hanta[li"*] 

srItBan^V5ssaya[h*] Sri- 

106 gir-i¿vaiab H [G5*j Sarvá-vidy-osvarab kurvan s-ártham sarvajna-sabfcliiíbdi)^ 

tarh 1 Sarvajña-Narayauáryó Vi- 

107 ávamitií^ dvi-bbagavan |i [06*] Kauihdiüyas=su3ana[h*] srlmán Dvodi-Mallaua- 

ean-manih \ Yajas-Sa- 

108 ma-ái-auta-sastra-kávy-adi-pratibb-ánvitab |! [G7*] Sliadda[r*]sauJsvar5 yasja 

pita sarva-sudbi-gui'uh [ 

109 Allada-bbatt*^ vyakbyátá Bbáradvajas^sa mímitra^krli || [08*] Koiiidüri- 

VitbtkalO-bbaltO 

Fourth píate : second side. 

110 Bbáradvájo gun-ónuatah 1 agra-vodi éabh-aoliirO bliagya-saubhágya-sañiytitab 1) 
^ [69*] 

111 Srl-Koturiiballi-Bralimary5 Bharadvaja gnn-Onnatah 1 Yajur-veda-patus=cliaru-putra 

Tobá- 

112 gya-manSbarah || [70*] Atréya[h*] árl-para-bit5 ve(ai)dja-oliaiiidras=StidLakarah 1 

sarvajna[b*] ári-yu- 

113 taá^^cbitraiii mitratam yáti bbñbbritam || [71^] S\r-acbrirah Pedapüiii-sri- 

Nárayana-bu- 

114 db-Ofctamah ¡ Yajur-véda-vid-agratiyO Bbaradvajd nialiá-matih || [72*] Maddftr- 

Aubhala-suriiii- 



246 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 



[Vot. XIIL 



115 dro Yajub-sastra-visaradah | Sr!ívatsa-g5tra[s*] sv-achar5 gnnavan=unnat-asayali It 

[73*] Sarvajna- 

116 loka-vikhyata-LaksTiraaiiarya-ñiit5 guni I Boddapalli-Devayarj-5 fíarita vada- 

sástra-YÍt || [74*] 

117 Sür-adhyayana-vikhyata-Peddanarya-Butah suchih | Peyyala-sri-Prólanarya- 

118 li KaiiriidÍTiy(5 véda-vittamah ¡| [75*] Vyahai-aír-api ch=acla5rair=Vyasa-tuIv5* 

rdba-bhagaYá- 
319 n I Maddñri-Rai:3aya-sndhi[ii*] Srivats5 guna-yatíalah || [76*] Samdilja=rdh 
amtíavau Potri-Madhava- 

1?.0 ryo^ iriali-5Tmatah | veda-sastr-adi-vidyaDam yyabhyat^achara-blifishitali 11 [77*1 
Sri-Boddapalli- 

121 Raniárya Raraa-mamtra-prasiddhíman ( ardha-vfittir«veda-áastra-vakta Harita- 

g5tra-jah ¡¡ [78*] Anna-da- 

122 tur=2:uni sñüur^Anna-SSmaya-yajvanak I Auna-data Lak6limanarya[h*] árímaa^ 

Átréya-gó- 

123 tra-jah |i [79*] Sil-Kappagamtu-Siriígarya-tanayS viriay-f3ricatí4K | KSsjapa 

Yajur-adhyotá Süra- 

124 ryaii putra-bhágyavan || [80*] Eaumdmya-gótrd gnnaván Brí-Boríit-Áppaya-aan. 

naaiiih | Ya- 

125 juryédx gnnai ramya[h*] sriman=rajariya-üianya-dhi}x ¡¡ [81*] Bfila-ivdsy- 

anvaya[h*] sriman Pr5- 

Fifth plato : first side, 

126 ]ayary5 gnn-arnavah i Kauíhdinyó yinay-ávasó Yajuahi praíiWi-áuyitah j| [82*1 

A" 

127 tréva[h*] árl-Korixdamimdí-Mallanií EQaihtri-sekharah | ÁpaHtamba8--sad-acbarftli' 

Siva- 

m í)haktc=tidhármíkah [| [83*] Boggara-ári-Vlra-marhtri rajya-kái-ya-vichakelianali I 
Ápasfaiiiba[s*] sad-a- " ' 

129 cbarah Kanmdinyah Samkar-árchakah [| [84*] Apf&ymnUja.imixy6 mamtrf 
Ganapatis=su- 

330 dhih 1 Srivats5 rája-manyas^sad-upakam-parfl gnni |¡ [85*] Vanúr-Ayvaln- 

131 garajasya narádacah I Kaumdinya-gotro gunavan-ISvar-arcliana-taíparaJí j| [86*1 
Chamdalüri- ■ » L J 

138 Bháskararya-taiiay5=Llaiia-mamtripat I Kamhdiiiya-g,itra-eaihjEti5 vidya-lakslimi. 

viblni- 

133 Bbitah II [87*] Váranaái-D5cba-mamtri Sálarákijana-gfltra-jah I raia-inEnvíJ ba- 

134 mdba^utra-bhágyavan^Alvalayanait || [88*] Srí.ats. RSjanarhpáti.Trivik«una. 

8udhi[r*] gnril | Nara- ^ f . «a» 

135 ámbai-ya-tanayg Yajuh-krama-vicHtra-dbil> |i [89*] §ri-8gdlra-Télamgra»]ry-akhy3 

Hant-anvaya- ol j j j 

136 sambhavab I ári.YalkbhSrya-tanayíS Tajur-véda-kram-SnTitai fl rso»! 

Penumbalhy-Anamtl- • " ■• -' 

137 rya.vary5 ^Earita-g5tra-jab | Nambary-ojhjha-tanayo Yajur.T«da-krama-6pht,tat. ff 

138 y-Atukári-SimggrYa HaritO.Ppaya.Bamdanal? j vidyavIn-viBay-avSsa n,5nya 



íío. 23.] 



139 vi(ivaj.janais=6ada 11 r92*l v ~ ■ , . ;?~~^''==^" — — — — , 

. ._Kau:.4inja-gatr;.sa- ^ "^"^'^^-^-^^--P^ed.dra.tana.c Ya¡^-^j,^ 

-ahra. P ^ • H [93 ] Ba.paII.iía.Har,5r,a-tana,at Si^ügan- 

yab I Bharadvaja Tajur-vSda-v¡khvS<fi • - 
W2 Ia.arya manahara^ , KauAdinp.g^tra-samiat. 

143 garnti-Sitógayarja-vamBa-karta ,un 5n«.f . . 

144 dh-5ttamah j¡ [96*1 nv., • - "^ ""^'^ 

^4«> 3ita| I Chadapalli-Vallabharyah K.. ■ ,- 

147 J-Ojhjhas=sa.dharma-dhih I ^1 • .- ^^ 

m Sn.rl.-Anu.- ^--^-I-ga^-tito Yaiuh.ba.a-.isa.adah „ 

IM íraW, II nos-I «-p ■■"— =«íS.vE*. 

*«%.[« éZZ' ^"'■f'^*Í«*«H II [,05-] ^H„„.¡„3^^_ 

157 fabay-Atmaya-nSMna^ Kasyapa été . re -, ^ 

158 Ta-Saumitri || [107.. sr-- ^ ^«P^^^a-Siingaá^cha 

Kau^yV.^BL^^^^^ Br.a.a. h.^,.., 

159 33 Yerraya.nHn,5nyo Yerravaa-tn Ra.,-i t. "^S^-tu 

160 4it5-pamrittitabs i i-wu^ .^. .^, '''^** 



o^^g EPIGBAPHIA INDICA, [Vdt. XIH. 



161 liarjarja BliaradvajaB^n Nagayali 1 Haritah Kásyapah SiihoO Vasisbtha..- 

Tippayas^sudhíh 

162 11 [UO*] GráfBa-gias[e*]-sti taii-otaili kbaúiílikú-panvartanfit ¡ hUH 

YYÍttir=v;bliajy=aiká sva-sva-kalióir-anusá- 

163 ratah |1 [lU*] Datt=iima-Vota-bbfipr3na kbfiryy-oká Lbaiiidilcfi mahí i 

SiTamalIana-vavya- 

164 sya Siivatsnsy-atra vidyato 1| [112*] Mübvgrúmó tatha grann-g-asa-grámo 

cha tisbtba- 

165 tóh I dvajñr-isvawyñr-óka TrittiK ksbótr-áimsaratab .1 [lUT*] Kvam-etad= 

giama-yap^^Lé*] árl-Jana- 

166 rda5ia-G5pay(3}i 1 Sri-VisU^vnr^^ubbay.-ir^vríttibrí-Maibii-nKya tu iiuuka Ip [lU*] 

Asya gramasya sí- 

167 roíuv^ dikbhu sarvasu cba kramáfc I sarveshárii SRjrabdabaya likhyntiitu 

desa-bbaslínyá 
1^8 P U ií>*] Oá\^ Allad'Redili-Yóraayaranakiinna y("ma-rinakka-Do<ldiiv;irru5!ikunnu 

pola-nióra-sl(Bl)ma-samddulu t 
ICO Talyabbriga-daksbiuapu dha(da)ri m^ipu koni ronuj-tína polala iiaduma 

Pnrva-inarhdclTiIa pía- 

170 ihta pamtta dha(da)kshinfipu mukbam-ai vachcbiiúddi a pn[m*'j{ti ífjqipu 

Vemasane(na)kka-DodíJavarapii- 

171 m bolamu á pamtta paduniata Allad-Reddi-Vomavarapnm bolama a puihtta 

da- 

Sixth piafa i second s¿'h\ 

172 ksli[i'^]nap^ mukham=ai rám-ganu aihttatana ebíiuíta v\iihT\tulbi(di) a 

chimttaiindiddi türppu mu- 

173 khara=ai vachchlaa puihtta. a pumtia samsa puíhtta vuttaraiíi Vr^mnüaaakka- 

Poddavarapum ba- 

174 ihtta dba(da)kíihii;iaih á pnmtta türppn iiiiikíiam=^ai vachcbi Vrtnaasiinakka- 

Dodílavarapuih po(ba)lam45pala- 

175 nu ChaBnti-páde anam-gánu oka cliejuT:*=nmnadi a cbcjuvu Kanisan-urhddi á 

pniiitta tñ- 

176 rppii Vómasánakka-Doddavarapum bolaia puiutta padamata AUrkil-Rcdcli- 

Vómavarapum bola- 

177 mu yS pumita Tollimtti pramta purhtte(tta) dakíábri^jnapu mukham«ai 

vachchi a puiiitia Allacjl-B.cddi-V'é- 

178 mvarapum bolam-líJpalaiiu TiruvaTári-pado anaiii-gan-oka pSdo 5 pudo- 

móchenu 

179 yidhi(d!) A(i)llad-Beddi-Vdmvarapu Yuttarapuní bola-mt}ra-sI(fil)raa[|*] x\ 

Yiruva- 

180 viri-pade daksbínapu pSrávanan-umddi 5 tirílnatid oka gaftn podnlunnu 

181 a [ga*]ttu tíírppu mukham^i vacbchenu a satuRanti gattu vnttara!in 

y émasanakka- Dod4a'Varapum 

182 bolam daksh[i*]iiam | a(a) gattu lakbal^ türppn mnkbftm^ai ráiii- 

gSnu Vémasanakka-DoddaTarapuih bo- 

* Bead tfiUir^, 

' This dai^da is foUowed by tbe rosette sytnbol and anotbef dand($. « Denotcd hj a sjinboL 

* Apparently corrupt; Igattuhkai would mcftu 'ia the direction of or toval^ds thc i'mbaükiü€ut/--H. K* S.] 



Ka 23.3 VEMAVABAM GEAST OF ALLAYA-VEMA BEDUI 24¿ 



183 lamn-lópalanu Nimma-gmiitta-pade nam-gan^^oka pallam^^unnadi a pal[l*]am 

sarusan-um44i a ga- 

184 t-tu viéanakarra-vamp-ai a(a)yíc[Iia(du) baraln mér^aihíta vuttarapu muk!iam=aí 

vach [cK*] enu amítataa*5 
ISS gattu appatiBüi ttirppa mukham^ai vachchenu a sai'usa gattu. tñrppu 
makbam«ai vachchi am* 

186 ttataii»a gattu Véihvvarapum bolamu ylsanja-bhagamaiiiddu poda vattina 

mr5mdhu(díi)- 

187 g^unaadi amfctanumddi a Cga*]fcttt dha(da)kíáhina mukham«ai raiii-gSnu. 

amltatakunai(Ge) remdda 

Seventh plato : Jírst side. 

188 barala mítuptinaiiu türpu mukliam«ai vachcbeau amtata Dom(Do)ddavarapu 

polamu- 

189 tóüu Pamula-pade iiam-gaia=*=oka pade daggaj^unDadi a páde padtrmaíi 

g6va va- 

190 ttu koDÍ Pürva-mamdala pramta pumta Vémvarapu Doddavarapu nadamam- 

ganu da- 

191 kabinam mukham^ai vachchenu vachchi Vélchüri Tallavarapa pramta pumta 

móchenu | 5 

192 pumta Vémyarapa Vélchñri rerhd=ülla polamu aadumaih-gaau dakshiuam 

mukha- 

193 m«ai vachcheau dakshiriam^ai avajum-gSti mimdam-gaütL vachchenu amtata 

Vémvara- 

194 pu polamu-lOnu pumta daggarenu oka kapa-chettu unnadi dakshiuam 

muttina padu- 

195 mará mui:ham=ai pumta vachchenu amtauumdi dakshinam mukhaiu*ai va- 

196 chchenu a pumta daggarenu Tallavarapa polamu-lsau chimta unnadi 

197 S chimta padumatanumdi dakshinam mutni^ padiumati mukham=ai vachchi 

Véihvarapum 

198 bolamu-l5nu pumta daggarenu chimta vunnadi amta dha(da)kshinam=ai 

Vémvarapu 5jné(gné)- 

199 yam dSmkS vachchenu ajSé(gné)yam mulanumdi Tallavarapu Vémvarapu 

remdi«ñ- 

200 lia polamu nadum£uh-ganu padlumara mukham=ai vachchimdi ímta-vattu 

Vémvara- 

201 pu tu[r^]pu sima | a pumta padumara mokhám«ai vachchi Pasulapüni 

Vémvarapu na- 

202 4inii pramta pumta m5chenu ] kalasi remd^ülla nadlumam-gam badlumati 

mu- 

203 kham«ai vachchi SSméávarapum bola-méra pumtam gala éémx \ 

BOméSvarapum bola- 

Seventh flaU : second dik. 

204 mu na(3lumanumd,i Vémvarapum bolamu nadlumam-ganu nalgu barala 

nií|upu- 

^ Eead üwtfina* 

2c 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. .,_..... ..Í!!;:fíí^ 

naduinaiii-ga- _ Vt-ínvarapiiih bolamu nairati muía I' 

206 .. Mía P'5«'« P™'»» 8"'" "° ' 

«8 1 T,S ^^^ ^"í-'* """■' "■'*"" ™""°" ''"'™"'^ 

209 ri piáriitam gala benuLi j i 

210 lia pola-mara nadamam-gSnu paaumar.. 

212 Eeddi-Komaragmpurnpu S^^^LJi ^ I -"^'^ "^i^''.--^' "-'^''-- 

213 -nu remd.ñlla Bairuti mftla 1 amtaimiu.u i 

214 utialÍTukh'am^ai ...h-g^- ^-.«-u.uuuii an. >r.n..Kru,n Kona.^iH- 
215pola'Zl puü^ta dagga.onu n..uúaiu. r.vin,.n.una.U . .un.ana.hdi 

216 msrpodalu vattina gatt^unnadi vutara.u mukhun.ul v..l..l>u.u a.htata,. 

^Í8anakary9'"'^í*'"^" i t • i • r 

217 puna türpu mukham«ai mu-üamu ^m-íu , ^ 

^ 1 ^,,x,;.fa nni'nf^i unHívli R pumtft uttaraiii 

218 mukham-:ai rSm-gSnu oka prSmta puiut.v i 

219 blralu vachchi añ.[ta»]ta türpa mukham.ni .«.h-tñ 1 u!ynbh,l,a m.chonu 1 

arótata 

Eifjhtli})laij : pd iid^'^ 

220 poda.mradugunnu mflriulu katoi!ium.unm.v¡ ; l^Hu:.u. juM-nvm mma | 

aijata* 

221 num4i Tulyabhiga pa^umati dhn(Ja)ri vaüu i..n .luk»l.i,,un. mnkham«a. 

vachchimcli Tulyubh»- . 

222 ga S-vaU-vSriki Bagamunn«I-v«ai-var»k¡ m.gtunuu.m . Hn.t«í« dakslnnam 

mokham-ai gc5- « , ,,- i. • 

223 ma-grlBa-püri Barusa gv.rh#mu dil..k!l .a.hah.ru. 1 ¡i T ulyabhaga-tóm 

224 VSmvarSnakS chellan-ani PoriuiabpSka ñUn kimpulu clMninii P'] ftihtammdi 

türpu mu- 

225 kham-ai TulyabiiSga vaoliohatta Yí^mw^mih hM^uv-r^ hínmni TulyabhSgo 

dakAiní^u 

226 dha(da)ri Yattu koni íftrpm mukham u! sM.éá Doa^lavaríipu Yéáxsmp 

rem4»ülla Ba4umam-gá- 



No. 23.] VEMAyARÁM GEAKT OP ALLAYA-VEMA REDDI. 251 



227 nu vachcbi Tuljabhágam galasina práihta pumtam gala áénu [j*] 

Vémvaranaku- 

228 nnu Pemdalapakakuniiu Tülyabíiagi(ga) sima jp Palana-sutpte liara- 

229 na-dóshé cha i:áiii-clnt=purana-vacbauám likliyamté ¡¡ ^Sva-dattá[d*] dvigunam 

punyam pa- 

230 ra-daít-ánupalanam i para-datt-ápabaréna sva-datíam nisbpa(8bpba)lam bhavét || 

Dána-pala- 

231 laiiajor^^madhye dáná[cb*] chbrej(5==nupalaíiam | danat svargam=avapn(^ti 

pálana- 

232 d=acliyütam padaiii ¡i Gám=ekám ratnikam^ékám bb-ñnier^^apj-^ckaTn^amgulflm I 

h aran ^11 a- 

233 rakaia=ápiióti yavad=a-bhúía-saihplavaTii \\ Na Tishaiii visbam=^ify=ahur=brabnia- 

svam 

234 vJsbam^uchyato ] visbam=ekákinam baihti brahma-svam putra-pautrakam ¡| 

Srivaísah ka- 

235 vitá-brabmá pada-vákya-pramária-vií) | Sarasvati-bhatta-budbah sásanam krltavá- 

Eiglith píate : second side, 

236 n-idáiii II ^Ity=udarad=Allaya-Véma-bbtp(5 bbavishyatah vra(pra)rt]myaté 

nripfiláu | mam^^ai- 

237 sba dbarmah" parípálaníya8=saujanyat5 va sukrit-i[cb*]chhaya ya j| Sii [p 

238 Sn-Márkamde[ye*]sYava Véma-Reddi vrálü^ 

TEANSLATI03SÍ. 

(Verse 1.) Abouodiag fortune may Fortune's Lord constantly créate for you-^be 'R'bo, 
bearing in sport tbe Boar-forra and skiiful in salvatioa of all worlds. as he affecLionately uplifted 
the loYe-nioist Earth to make her bis peculiar mistress, became horripilant, bis hair staiiding 
ereot because of bis delight in embracing her. 

(V. 2.) May that ligbfc Elepbant-faced, the cause of all birth, bring you wolfare— (í/ie face), 
tbe festoon of murmuriLg bees on tbe cheeks whereof appears with a splendour like that of 
a striug o£ sapphires. 

(V. 3.) I perceive tbe young moon-digit of the Digits' Lord [the Moon], the form of Tvhich 
is variegated by spots ; bis diadem moist with the néctar oozing from the hollow \7hereof, Siva 
though drinkiüg the poison became the Ooq querer of Death. 

(V. 4.) There wñs an Ancient of Daye, renowned in greatness ; from his moutb, arma, 
thighs, and feet in order aróse the castes, beginning with the Bráhmans. Among the races of 
bifl lotus-feet the Panta tribe became renowned in the world. 

(V. 5.) In ifc there was an illustrious ornament of monarchs, honoured by the good, 
exalted, bountiful, king Dodda, a doer of good works, pre-eminent in the Polvala Gctra'; 
outdone by whose judicious largesses, the Kalpa-tree, keeping a vow of silence and wearing 
Tobes of bark, devoutly (and) reverently worships the company of the gods, in order to become 
equal (to liim). 



1 This danda is foUowcil on tlia píate by a stnr-like symbol and aaothor danáa, 

2 Metro ; Sloka (Aiiüslitubh) ; the same in the noxt four vi^rses. ' « Delete í\q second la. 
* Mefcre: TrisLtubh üpajúti, pádas 1 and % being^ Indravajríi and 2-3 Upeüdravajrá. 

^ kÜQií the iirst dand^ is a star-like s;y'iiibol,.with another dafí^ia j after érl is a rosette. 
6 This liuo is in large chaiacters. 

2k2 



252 EPIGRAPHU INDICA, [Vol. XIII 



(Y. 6.) The forlunate princo Anna-Vr51a, Kotaya, aud AUa, lords of eavth, were the sons 
born to him, who were ia truthf alnesB, noble spirit, aud victory equal of character to Dlianna'fs 
son [radhisbthira], Bhlma,and Arjana. 

(V. 7,) The youngeat of them by birth but tbe sénior in virtues, king Alia, thongh a yevy 
tnoon, did «ot bscome ddshakara [a jnoon, or a n^íne o£ fanlts] ; thongh saumya [gracious, or a 
Budha], he became a hhü-nandana [a gladdener of eartrh, or a Bhaumaj. 

(V. 8.) Couquering in batüe AlpaTffhSna, whose hosts were diapoeed in manífold divísions^ 
nnd mafcicg friendship with the G-ajapati, thc lord of the KarnSta, who carne to moet him, 
defeating again Komati VSma's host of warriors at R&naéávaram, king AUSda rulod tho 
countiy of Esjamahendra. 

(V. 90 Aíi Saclii was the wife of Sakra, Sivá [Parvaii] of Saxnbhn, PadmS of the Lotus-- 
eyed [Vishíin], so Vémambiká, daughterof kingBhima, moon ot the Ch5<JS race, wafl the 
hoQOured wife of this [Aliada]. 

(V. 10.) The fortúnate king VSma, the monarch Virabhadra, the sovcreign Podda, and 
the king Anna, princes Hke Pañktiratha's^ sons, w^to bom of her to AU54a, who was a ver;5c 
Vishnu. 

(Y, IL) The monarch Vénaa and king Vira becarae far themoat eminent of theso^ ae thc 
two famoua sons of Pañktiratha, RSghava and Lakshmaíia, cxcelled in virtnes, 

(V. 12.) Tbese two, whose faces were as frosh lotuses, wera renowned, eaccelliiíg $M king?; ; 
protectora of the good, pleasíint as aun and moon, peer to ESma and Satimitri, victorioaa 
in tbe forefront of batfle, gallants to the miütresfses of kings, 

(V. 13.) Por these two kings aróse a capital city named BSjamaMttdra, delíghtful with 
damsels, filled with many elephants and horeea, having palaoes brigbt with a radianee efjnal to 
that of the moon, 

(V, 14,) Exalting holy hm, bumblinf foen, inereasing the fortune of tbe realm, sopprogg- 
ing s*n, gratifying tbe poptilation, snpp^rtiTíg tbe leamed, i^akini? hj» írlory tmvel Ihrongh ihe 
i-egions of Bpace, a reí age for all monarchsj the lord Vgma dwells in aíate f»s king ia tho city of 
3íá]*4inahendrain. 

{V. 16.) Bestowing great Biahi|ifiiiic scttlemenís (i>tfla^«r^ci! ly) ruunj gd^eharmm pr^- 
dent, worshippÍDg Parvatis Lord í^ix timeg (a day), AUaya's (mi) king VSma h alwajfi 
performing the largesscs of HémSdri.^ 

(V, 16,) A kuUaehah,^ a most excell^nt hhdgi a hnsband of Earth, nx\híVmgt m ívbode of 
the goddess of bounty, forming a foundation of the ^upiyerse, with hía arm AUaya'ü (im) king 
Véma hoHs the earth ; 

(V. 17.) Who remitted tax-money, which ia hard to r^iTiind^r, fn the deme«ne« of godaand 
Jtífhínansíwhoperformedin íhelandsqf DSkslUürsnaa 05-saha9fa ritas of abundan* wealth • 
who, conqnering the yalianfe kings of Ssjit«^-iá®diya, and marohing over th© land of KaíiftgH» 
in magnificent fashion set up at SiffibSdxi {and) Burufihdttama pillara of bis valíant 
opnqiJest. 

(V. 180 P? the flaraes of the intense heat [or, majesty] of king A4J&#*i ($on) king 
Vgmawhole rocks are broken fo powder, the bogs bellow, tho ^ndf r lip»ont« witbei*, the 



* f añktiratba ig Anothcr ñame for Dasaratba, 

^ That Í8, jie befitowfl laigossc^ }n arcordaufe with tbe rules of Ilomá<ln»» Jp^m-chipi^ímni, On ñktMfi m 
ab<í7e, Tol. XIIJ, p. l^g, 

» Tbis allí the f ^Hoviag epiftets ^rc dottbV.«ige4 in order to compita V5ma to Y^m^ XnlM^h m(^m^ 

imvvm ia «^ ^^ pxcfllínt pujay^r of j^l^ufe » ap4 ^ mtsomfn$KÍ by tbe mke '* {ÜM ¡ i^afiifi fátn m\ 
^ifia^^m-nima are tifie? applí^ble botb to ft img ^i to Yish^u ; mi 4f»»íW<# k^Pí^^mim mw for Y^m 



No. 23.] VEMAVARAM GEAÑT OF ALLATA-VEMA REOÍ^t <¡m 



fish-tribe hide íb the water, the smkes enter their holes, the cobras lark m covert, fche cattlé go 
with grasa m fcheír moaths, the lord of elephanta entera the river.i 

(7. 19.) AUaya's {son) Véma gs^ve to (the god) Mlrta^i^yéávara a choice bell withont 
peer, made of good bell-metal, containíng twehe thousand palikSs. 

^ (7. 20.) " VighnSsa [Gayapati] is affected with maáa [tniíing ichor, or paasion] ; Skañda 
figain is hahu-mulcha [many-faced, or dectófal] j this Bhaimva foraooth is unclothed, 
sbameless": thuB reflecting npon hia eons' condítion, MSrkandéya-Mahéévara appoínts a» 
BDonarcb of the earth the lord Véma, who is faultle*, a votary of bis, lof ty of mind, boroic, 
dovoted to the worBbip of Siva. 

(V. 21.) King Vira, the younger brotber of this [Véma], as Bbanamjaya [Arjuna} waa 
the youDger brother of Dharma's son [rudhishtbira], ia a magaifioent monarcb, boantífal, 
<^M^rig (the world's delighta), brilliant in majesty, a Bhima xa battle, a warrior uniqae in tbe 
world, 

(V. 22.) AUa got king Véma weddod to the daugbter of a mn of Kfttaya's («>») kíng 
Vémaya. the daughter of prince BTáta, the daughter's daugbter of king Harihara wbo ruled 
the four oceans,— the fair lady bearing tbe latter^s ñame, HariharfimbS, togethtít with the 
Fortune oí bis kingdooi. 

(Y. 23.) King Aliaos (son) lord Yira wedded a daughter of Kataya*s (ton) king Véma, 
reno^ed under the name of ArdtaUi, as tbe LQtus-eyed [Vishnu] wedded Kamalá. 

(V. 24.) King Véma deigned to grant to BrShmans an excellent fief, fuUy snpplied with 
food, on the bank of the TulyabhSgfi. 

(V. 25.) Makíng the two villagos of Vedtirupika and PinamahéndrSda into one and 
oí».lhng it after bis own name AUada-Eeddi-Vémavaram, king Vgma— ' 

(V. 26.) In the fortúnate éaka (year) measured by « flavours " [bÍx], *< ^tements*' [five] 
and '* Visvas» [tbirteen], in the oyelic year Inaada, 05 tbe lunar di^y wben the new moon of 
Jyai$htba was first seen, a Monday, during a bply eglipse of tbe Bun, AUaya'^ (m) Wng Vgma 
joyfully bestowed on the excellent Brabmans tbis vülage on tbe bank of tbe ¿Uly&bhSgs, 
abounding in crops, raost brilliant ; ~ p«^ 

(V. 270 Having grovea of cocoanut-palms, areca-trees, jaok-treeB, mapgoeg, and plantaip 
laden witb fruit j full of all crops, $uch m wbite rice, $ugar^oane, paddy, Besam. cbick-pea, and 
kidncy-bean ; 

(V.28.) Togother witb tbe euUivaíors, with the (righU of) eiíjoymeut, wifcb the eigbt 
fowere,- witb pleasant fruit-trees, euduring for a^ long as the nujon aad sun, associated witb 
«líuadant money, grain, and fees j 

(V. g9.) Wbicb like tb0 ocoap is maintained by great sages w\ih yoíoes like cuckoos, 
wbo recite in one part logic, in another part Tantra, ip one place Védanta. in anotber grammar .' 

(V. 30.) May tbe Brábnian vilJage (agrahára) between tbe bleat Sapta-Godávara and tbe 
TulyabbSgá, tbe piouQ fonndation of kipg Véma, prosper with its eplendid crops for as loüg a3 
the moon, as tbe stars, a^ the sun. 

(V. 31.) Tbe Brabmftíis brilliant in virtues wbo hold sbares (in it) aris bero enumeratedj 
all tbose in wbose case tbe number oftbeir Bbareais nofcmentioned are boldersof one abare 
eaob. 



> üpder the ^gsx^^ of a forost^fire íb dñscriM the eff^t qf yema»? praiá^a (iieat, or majesty) uno^ Deiahbour. 
iwirpeoplei. ÍThe ''ho^%'* are pwhapa tlje d^^na,^ o| Vijayanagar, who maioteined tha CMlukjíWí 4^^^^ 
bpar ¡ the ^' te»der sprqutg •» are the PaUavas ; Ihe ^^ ^sh-tribe '* are the iPa^íya?, whose de^ice waa a pair of fiahes 
or perhapa tbe Matsya dynaaty (see ahovc vpl. V, p. 10?). ?ho ^Mord qf elep^ní» '' {^í^Í IfáA f «í^^^^^ 
conrse tbe Gajapati of Orisaa. The other " topical fillasious*' m c^tíscnre éq me, 0^ tlie custonj íof ta^iog gra^i 
,ntq tbe mputh as a tojcen of submia-sion see R. Pisjhel, Jni O-pas hUnn iSfhunafhrieife ¿ M pnw 
JJcad.d.Wi9íen»cUften, 1^8, XXIII, p, 445 #,), . f • 4- 

« See aboyo, vol. XIII, p. 19, not»^ 



BPIGBAPHU INDICA. 



[Vot. xm. 



ÍÍO* ^ 

lást of Doñees (vewes 82-m). 


liine. 


Donee's personal pi^^e of Origín, Father*8 Ñame* 
Ñame. or Títle. 

. — — - 


Gí^tra* 


Sakbá. Stares. 

' 1 ■ 


C3 Vallabba ^^^t»^" 


éá»?dilya Yajjus 




65 ül 


[añcbi-bbattárya 


;í 





» 


§•• 




66 I 


*ma-vaUabha 


» 


••« *•• 


*> 


•«* 










KftPÍ lYftjus 1 




68 ÍSádliu-biíatta 1 












69 A 


rennayárya i 


^HDa-dáta 


Kftuíika 


... 




70 ] 


Kélavárya < 


^baKakftri Sankaianárayaííarya 


»•• 


Itik 




72 


Konimaja 


Pannala 


Kauíjdinya 


... 




73 


Peddi-yajva SSmayáji 


Blmradvája 


Yajuí 




74 Eamabliadrárya 


Rámayárya ¡ Harit» 


*•• 




76 Náráya^a-malclim 


Prelté^i 





Atréya 


Sámnn 




77 


Ferumádi-makbin 


****** 




Qautama 
Lobita 


Rik 




78 


Hari-bbatta 




*«* ••• 








79 Nyisimhárya 


Sarvaja* 


BimaktUb^irya 


Vádhüla 


... 




81 


Siiígayárya 




Appaya, ioix of Nri- 
liihbajña. 


Harita 


turnan 




82 


Mádhava 


Malráva 


Appayaȟti Ktuiy^mya 


Yaiua 




83 


Siógárya 


Gannavata 


«»•**< 


Páraiara 


•*« 




84 


PrSlanárya 


Saragvati 




Kao^^inya 


*•• 




86 


Nágayárya 


Singaréuai 




HariU 


Yftiu» 




87 


Malltt-bbatt&rya 




, Saunaka 


tí 




S8 


Devaré-bbatt* 


Feñcheíl 


*•••«* 


Bbiradv&ja 


... 




90 


Perumá^i 


KindaVí 




V&dbma 


... 




91 


Tíááiivara 


Bill 




Kaai|^4^nya 


• «t 




9S 


i Bamachandra 


Ma9^p&ka 




F&rftftara 


Yaju* 




9Í 


) Bamárya 


Koi^famli^l 


***ttt 


Kioi^^inya 


*«* 




94 Allaía-bbatta 


DTadall 


HanU 


■ ** 




9 


6 ' EhairaYárya 


Pedapu^i .^.t» 


n 


»u 




9 


7 Tallanürya 


1* 




«» 


t*iu» 




$ 


S T«lla-bbatta 


1* 




1» 


O 




S 


i9 ViávéÍTATa 


VatU 


♦•i*»« 


Sá^dllya 


«yt 




IC 


10 Appayárya 


Miii^páti 


m »•• 


M 






101 Lingáya-bbatta 


Anní^-4áíft 




érfvaka 


... 






1 í ^ 


-r- 


r..7— uT'^ 



2;^f¿__^^ QP ALLAtA-VEMA REDDI. 



255 



lárt of DimeoB^^ontd. 




hiñe. 



Donee*B peraonal 
Ñame. 



Tribe, 

place ofOrigiD, 

or TUle. 



Fntlier'i Kime. 



103 Harihara-brahman 

104 Saákara 

105 Vissayifc 

106 Náráya^aryt 

107 Hailana 

109 Allá^a-bhatta 
„ Vil^halé-bliaíta 

111 Brahmarya 

112 SudLakaní 

113 Náráya^a 
lU Aabbala 



116 
U7 
119 



9t 



Dér/iyarya 
Pi61anarya 
Rámaya 
Madbav¿rya 



193 

124 
125 
127 
128 
180 

ff 

133 
133 
134 
136 
136 
138 
140 



Lakihmai^rya 

Sürarja 

Appaya 

Prolayárya 

Mallana' 

Vira«mantrin 

Qa^apatz-tnantrío. 

Ayya1ii*mantrÍQ 

Allana-maiitriu 

Ddcha^maatrm 

Trivikrauía 

Tllangarya 

Afiantarya 

Síégirya 

Vintjrirya 



Gofcra. 



Vallüri 

CbiEndaluri 

Tararí 

Bájanamii^i 

8¿dh« 

PenwafcaüL 

Ponáki 



"Chiefof Sr%irí'* 

Sarvajña 

Dvedi 



Kcrumballi 

Parabita 

Pedapüi^i 

Maddad 

BoddapalU 

Peyyala 

MadduH 

Pdtrl 

Bo^^apalli 

Anna«4ati 

Kaptwgaafca 

Bonta 

Bala-jydsya 

Ko^^amlodi 

Boggaift 



li^vara 



r^akabua^^rya 
Peddaoáiya 



Anna-Sdmaya-yajva 
larya 



AppayaiLSiya 

Kagaraja 

Bbaakar&rya 

Karasiihb&rya 

Vallabbárya 

Narubari.ajbjhai 

Appaya 

Anuaja 



Kíiulika 

Kafyapa 

Harita 

Viávamifcra 

Kan^íinya 

Bháradvája 



itroya 

Bbaradvaja 

SrivatBj^ 

Harita 

í^au^dinya 

Sriratia 

Sá9íilya 

Harita 

itríya 

I^aáyapa 

Kan^^inya 



Atréya 



Srlvatsa 

Salankáyana 

Srivatia 

Barita 



Kau^^linyai 



j^ákba. 



Sbarcs, 



9ik 

••t 

Yajufi.Sámaa: 

*•• 
Rile 
Tajus 

Yajag 



Tajus 



Yajtta 



Llue. 



Donee's personal 
Ñame» 



Í40 SiDgana 



141 
143 



Prolatiáryft 
Janárdaaa 



145 Lingaya* 



146 

i* 

148 
150 
151 
162 



Vallabhayya 

Übarmaya-ójlijlia 

EUayárja- 

Pocliaaárya 

Keáavarya 

Aubhala^ 



153 Chitwa^'» 



154 
155 
156 



VallabhacbSrya 

BbSckararya 

Blilmaya 



EPiaEAPHIA INDICA. 
List of Dóneos— concííi. 



pl Jotorígia. 1 Fate'.Kamc. 
or Titla. 



[Vot.XIII. 



» J 


^bbay« 


117 


A.nnaJ1i 


» 


Ramaya 


l> 


Gopaj^a 


M 


Singa 


>J 


Easava 


158 


SanmHri 


t» 


LinganJi*inanirin 


#» 


Tellana^s^antrin 


» 


Bamaya 


159 


Yeuaya 


M 


Yemy» 


160 


Karaliaryarya 


161 


Kagaya 


n 


Binga 




Tippaya 



1 KámpalU 
I Talletata 
, OrungaijiVi 

ChadapalU 
Anumakoijía 



Akuuürl 

Korüiiganli 

NaKlttváíft 



Cbeñjetla 



Naraharyarya 



Gotra. 

IMmdvúja [ Vajua 
i Kaui?4»»y* 



Siíigayárya 

Cbaun4¿ya-tt>mftya3i- 
Karábaryarya. 

Narabaryarya 

Kéáavárya 

Anbhalaiyoaya 

Pedaddanfirya 

Naraaiiiibürya 
Mácbárya 



Kauníí'niya 



Hanta 
BbíLradvrija 
Kau^ika 
Bbaradváia 

árívataa 

«ir 

Ettfiyapa 



Kaiiiika 




i Srlntia 



Kaui?4lnya 
BMmavija 

BMradvaja 

Barita 

Ealyap«k 

yasiaiitlia 

árltati» 



i'ajus 



Shaies. 



Itíu 



Ko. 23.] VEMAVARAM GKANT OF ALLAIA-VEMA REDDL 257 

-■ ' ^^ -^^ - 

(V, 1130 The pair of lavara (Siva) (deities) residing in the niain vilhgQ and in the 
tíllage attached ío ifc ípr suppliea^ ahall have one share, according to the order o£ the fields. 

(V. 114.) Likewise in these two villagee the blessed Janardana and G^pa, tho two 
gloríóas Vishnxi (deifcies), shall havo on© sharo ; and Mailara- shall have a quarter (o/ a 
share), 

(V. 116.) The bound» of this vülage ín all direotions are written dowa in ordor in the 
vernacular tongae, for the proper Information of all men. 

(Lines 168-179.) Om ! ^ The meeting-points of the terminal boands of the lands oí Allad- 
Re44i-Vémavaram and Vémasanakka-Dodijavaram :— starting at the sonthern hank of tI»o 
Tnlyabhaga, the path of tho fieid of the Pürva-mamdnlu between the lands of the two vülages 
goeii toWarda me aouth. East of this path is the land of Vomasanakka-Doclííavarain ; west of 
this path ís the land of Alla4-Kedtli-Vdmavaram. As thia path proceeds towards the soatb, 
théfe is then a tamarírtd-tree ; a path going to the east of this taraarind-lreo, north of a 
path near ttis path, sonth of the path of Vómasánakka-Doddavaram— this path going towards 
the east there ia within the land oE Vemasanakka-Doddavaram a tank named Channn-pacle.* 
From the neighbonrhood of thia tank, east of this path, west of the path of tho land of 
Yémasanakka-Doíjdavaram, ís the land of AUad-Reddli-Vómavarani. This path is the path of 
the field of ToUimti.^ This path going southwards, within tho land of Allá<3l-Red¿li- 
Vémavaram {there is) a waste land called Iravavari-pade*^; this waste land begins. This ía 
the northern terminal bound of the land of Allad-Eed4i-V<5inavaram. 

(Lines 179-201.) From the sonthern side of this Ixnvavari-pa^e, on that bank, ia an 
embftnkment wíth brushwood.^ This embankment goes towards the east. In this neighbonrhood, 
north of tho embankment, Bouth of the land of Vemasanakka-Doddavaram,«s one comes to the 
east of the . * . of this embankment, within the land of Vémasanakka-Do^davaram, 
there is a dale called Nimma-gumta-pade.» From tho neighbonrhood of this dale this 
embankment, making a curve, goes north ward for the length of five Mrahfi; then the 
embankment again goes eastward: When the embankment in this neighbonrhood has gone 
eastward, there is then on this embankment, in the north-oast part o£ the land of Yomavaram, 
a mrddíigv:^^ with withered branches. Thereupon the embankment, after cooning towards tho 
sonth, next goes towards the east for the length of two hdralu. Then there is in the land of 
Do4davaram a waste gronnd called Pamala-pa4e^i cióse by. The path; of the field of tho 
Pürva-mamdnln, taking as its bonndary the gova on the west of this waste gronnd, and coming 
between {the lands) of Vémavaram and Do4davaram, goes towards the sonth. As ifc goes on, 
there begins the path of the fields of Volchñru and Tallavaram. This path, on coming between 
the lands of the two villages of Vémavai^am and Vcloharn, goes towards the sonth, On tho 



* Grama 'S/rása^ff rama: see above, vol. V, p. 09, and note. 

2 Mailára i8 a local deity, of the male sex ; Brown'a Dictionary (new ed., 1903) sfcates that Mailáru ¡s *'tho 
»ame of a petty goddeas." The cult is probably differeat from that mentioued in Bjpii^. Carn,, rol. 12, Tnmkíir 

Pávugada Taluq, no. 18, 

8 ¿enoted hy a symbol. Tbe translation which now followa is of ten crudo and hardly grammaticnl English ; 
tut I have thought it best to make it so, as an attempt to gWe a faithfxil rcndering of tho loowly worded original. 

* Meaning : " Fair Waste '' ? * Literally. iolUMi means " anciont.*' 
« Meaning ". •' The Waste of the Neighbours.*' 

7 Or brusUwood. Mr. R. W. Frazer, to whom I am indebtcd for several sngrgestions in the translation of 
this Telugn «ection^ reminds mo that " foda ía used for i^eeds, shrubs, etc., and gcnerally,^ wíth reference to waste 
xand, bunds, and embankments, fco the long coarse crotón plant, which is a terrible nnisancc.^' ^ 

8 Meaning : " Llme-tree Pond Waste.** 

• A Ura is now reckoned as the distancc from one h(sind to the other when the aroa are stretched out. 
w The B%t0a frondosa. " ^«aning ; " Waate gtound ot the Snakes.» 



258 



EPIGRAPinA IXinCA. [Yoi, XIII. 



soutliit comes ío the top of a Ixíclof ruslies ; ÜH-nch^si by ihr j fíi)- in ihí' liuíd vi Vrr.mvnram thero 
is a fcapa-tuee. The patU goes towHrdí^ Üiu ^H,nii!i^w,"ft ; ihiii it rr h íí ItAvuírs ilir í^ovuh Glose 
bytbispath, intliolaxidof TallavaraiD, ibtTCUiu tuuiat'ina-im- jrMi'nj.' fmtu íhu m^i of thif 
tamarind-'tree towards the south-weiH, iluíre ibtti ih»/ lamí n[ \ r^i:u•íi^^l^ rin.v hy iliepath, a 
tamarind-tree. Tben it goca Bouth along tluí soufli-ra:.t ( iV/ n»f V líawu'.i^t. On coming 
from tbe south-east sidc to (a r^'^r/'o'/?) k'twinu ihr I;unl ^ i»f iIm ; wn \ ¡11 isr- :; <*f 'r:^luvanmi mé 
Vémavaram, itgoos towards the wcbí All thi^ h th^* ruití rn Im;ik,1 uf \ * suaAuruíi. 

(Linea 201-207,) Thíspath goiug ta\varaH tlni wj- i, ílurM It^rini thr | aih nf iljo field 
between Pasulapüni and Vémavaram; (flds ^af/i) nuiTiitif :i!'^f\i- í ': ), i'jüíííí;^ h-hvwu ihi^ty^^^ 
villages, (and) going towards the went, (¿/í'frf: /s') a im^ml^nv vimínuúny,^ ilír i-nuinril path oí tb 
land of SSmSsvaram. (r/ií?pa¿/¿) havinj^^ pun^íu*! ínnn thtMuiíÍM »'f íIh: liuiJ <if SñüH svaram to 
themidsfcof the land of Vémavaram, (aííí^) huvít^t f^>rir f.r t)n' l'^uffÜMvf fían- 6r|nf/?£ norbh' 
wards, and having therotipon paHsi'd -wivstwavill i'iwt^ ti i^r * wr» v''':-''* ;;, f.^':/* i^'j a jueadow 
containiüg the path of tho íbUí oí Niilhu t»u Ihc h^ uth»"^\ .t m'.'Í\ » í t!ir bh i ni V'f íunvaram. 
This is the southern hoarid of Vcmavarani. 

(Linos 207-213.) Afíer this, going norUnvanln, (/.V,-' ¡V) ;i iíi<:í'1-w »T)>ií;4Íiiiní,^ urlumpoi 
ka^amiih} Tho path going norihwanl fnmi ih' tlnup i^í '\nfii.in' <, r '¿rr. í.s j a ineadosN 
containing the field o£ tho viliago altadud ftir íurnihlum' Mifí]' írs Im \ - ni.LvarHíu. Tím fit-M 
path, passing westward between tho lxJUtid^lii^H vi tlití laii*! i^f \\n' uUai^r ¡ittiirhí'ti íV)r f uriibhin^ 
pupphes and of Nolla, goes we/ítwanL Thí^n ih* n? ari' íwm |u piar l< uvrd íi*;; IrctH.** Aftc 
this, tho path going weBtwartJ, (thin' ú) a lüt iíhiw t iiitíuiiUt^Mln j uíh ('f Ou! ficUl of th 
village attachod for furnÍBliing Buppiii'tí to Anu-Í^r'^^llí-Hi (liii*K tiíuarjtj^ni i¡ niaia, uií iluj Houtla 
west sido of the Iwo villagCB. After íI»ÍH tho {^ííIí pjr^ Tnjitliwan!. 

(Lines 214-220.) As it coincH nortlnvan!, tlH'nMH a /.ri^j*s?/i/' Ah it pr'jt*»<?1i la \h* mm 
"Vvay, thoro ia within tho land oí KnnmYMií,m\nmnn. f.U-v^' Iv lí^ p;ttli, a íü liíj.'m-^íií f* aínl a poplai 
leaved fig-trea» From tlii» nt'iglibouvhuml th** path iti* ji}>iiítr thvr»' ! ¡ íuí i^mí :síU>iiM'ut (/m'rre.ú 
with withered hrushwood j it goeB norüiward. 'llnu í/ r i?«/) \n u- un*- «aHiwanl, it go< 
throngh the width of a meadow (nfvuit^i^/í^/" í7¿i' .^í^íCií«j/) íivt* Imí>;!.* Ij. AftjT íhin^ an it conx 
northwíi'rd, thoro isa üold-path. Ttiin path, aftiT ¡^inhuí Jíiihuar'i fur íwu hnmín, (an 
therenpon going eastward, tho Tulj'abhiga Íii*giíj>i. 'ihim tlií^n- un^ a Int It u{ viiudu'ju and thr< 
Tca^amulu,^ (This is) the tíjrminal Ixíund of tho luiül tni ib*' iu rl li-tuhi. 

(Lines 220-228.) Aftor thÍB, takiitg for itj4 liiuit tho wt^^tirn hursk af tho Tiilyabhag 
it goes fiouthward, half belonging to thtí ití«itlt nlíí fn th»* íurth* r hirin of tbí? Tu!yaí>hága ai 
half to those on tbehitherside. Thcn ít gotm mmthwarti alung a iJ^uhii'tmH umv tho vükj 
attached for fumisbing $uppl5i*8. 'íhm (¡nmífamu un th»í '¡'ulvabhiga b» lutitíH lo VCmavarai 
theresidenta of the villagog of Peihdalapaka ^a}% AiUn* íhk ii gmn imúsM%n\ uloiig ti 
Tulyabhága. Taking aa íts limít tho gouthern (miik ^f iha Ttilyalíbííga íti t)io tcrmiü 
bonnd of the land of Vümavaram {and) going oa^tward, {tmd) rainiug Imííwí **n fito Uro villag 
of Dod4avaranaand VOTavaram^ {¿?ier(i i$) a mtía<UíW vii>tíiaíiiiiig a latld^jíalh mimiüg alo] 
tha Tnlyabhaga, Betwíjen Vémafamm and I*<:i/uiaiapílki* íltí Tuljulibrt^^a jj^ tljü Ikjiukí 

(Linea 228-229.) Regarding tho merit of maintalning and thf guili tí tnking away (^raní 
«orno Puránio sayings are wriiton : 

(Lines 229-234 : foup weU-known <íommon¡ti>ry vtírhc^,^.) 



V.» Appamitty thn mcaüi *' kadambuAnm:' ymefnt tMiamU, m nmlvtu f»hiKU hidi^*- 

* Apiarontly this mcíim "& tbmlijug-ñwir/* m íí* Kíii4^í»;.í% 

* See note 1 of tlii« ija^je. 



Ko. 24.] AEKALAPTJNDI QRANT OV SlNGATA-KAt A^i : g..g. 1290. 25^ 



(Lxnes 234-237.) The sage Saraarati-thatta, of ihe Sriratea (mra), a Bmhtua m 
poetry, learned la grammar, metaphysics, atid logío, composed tfais decree. Thus respectíally 
Aílaya»s (<on) king Véma cntreata {ature monarchs : may tliis my pious foundatíopt be guarded 
with hoBour and with zeal for righteotisness ! Fortune ! / 

(Line 238.) The blessed MárkandéyésTara^ : the writiDg of Vema Bed4i.-^ 



No. 24.-AKKALAPÜNDI GRANT OF SINGATA-NATAKA : SAKA-SAMVAT 1290. 

Bt K. RiMA SiSTRI, B.A., BiNaALÓRS* 

Tlie copper-plates which record the subjoined granís were forwarded to the Asaisfcant 
Arcli88ologioal Superintendent for Bpigraphy, Southora Giróle, Madras, by the OoUecfcor of 
Godarari in the year 1913 and liave boen regisfcered by him as lío. 2 of Appendix A iu the 
Epigrapbioal Repórt for 1912-13, p. 13, They are four in number and bear writing on both 
eides, the last being engraved on its inner side only, The platea measure lOf ' by 5\\ and on the 
proper right slde of each is bored a hole f" in diamefeer, through which is passed a plain ring, 
which had been cut before the plates were received in the Epigrapbistfs office. The firat íhree 
of tbem are numbered with the Telugu numeráis 1, 2, 3, on their second sides, just abo ve the 
ring-hole. The diameter of the ring is nearly 4" and its thickness about |\ The weight of 
the plates with ring is approxímately 228 tolas. 

The infloription, written in the Telngu alphabet, is in a state of perfect nr^servation with 
the exoeption of a few syllables in the beginning of line 48, The language ilsanskrit (verses 
1 to 72 numbered with the Telugn numeráis throughout excepting the lasfc two"), in which we 
eee much of the artificial imagery and word-painting of the later-day Sanskrit authors with 
little consideration for the depth of meaning and the correot use of words. Among orthogra* 
phioal and palseographical peculíarities may be noted first that the initial vowel rí is written 
in 11. 79 and 99 as ru, that initial atí in 1. 2 is written asjau and fchat the superadded au in the 
case of the consonauts yau (II. 22 and 92) and mau (IL 27, 40, 53) is represented by the sigas 
for e and au^ both aBBxed to the letter. Oonsonants are donbled, in the majority of cases, after 
the secondary form of r, and after the anusvara ; the rough r called éakata'repha in Telugu 
has been nsed in the words Ohengara^ Kuravata^ Kdrukon^a and Kanharaváda and has an 
almost vertical top-stroke attached to ii. The letter ífeo is distinguished from dhd by an addi- 
tional dot made in the centre of the former (11. 8, 10 and 65). The distinotion, however, ia nofc 
kept up throughout ; for dh is written for th in 11 23, 29, 32, 37, 42, etc., where it occurs as a 
subscript letter, and in 11. 45, 49, 60, 53, 68, 73, 76, 79, 96, where it occurs as the chief letter ; 
and dhdh appears for ihth (oorrectly tth)^ in U. 19, 22, 92 and 98. The aspiration oí Ih is 
represented by the usual talahattu ; and where the latter cannot ocour, it is marked by a symbol 
like an inverted cup, inserted at the ríght bottom oE the letter (11. 3, 4, 5, 20, 21, etc.), 
This same form of aspiration is also adopted iu the case of ^Tia in 11. 22, 49, and pfca in 11. 28, 
34, 38. It might be noted that, when bfea is lengthened out ínto 6te, its aspiration is not 
marked by the inverted cup, but is indicated by the angle which the a sign makes with the left 
prong of the talakatiíA. In the case of the unaspirated ha we do not fiad this angle.^ The 
conjunct consonant ddh is always written as d%d\ though the lettera d and dh themselves are 

1 This meana that the deed of gif t was drawn np in the temple of the gad Marlcantjeyeávara (se© above, w. 
9-20). [A^ Srl'Virúpáhsha) SrhVenkafSfa and Srl*Iidma was in the case of the Vijayanagara kiügs, tKe sigQ. 
manual of Véma Bed^i was perhapa érhMarJcandei/ef'oara, the ñame of the tutelary deity of Ma family,-.. 

» Compare remarks on orthograj^hy in JSp» Indy^ Vol. III, p. ai ; iUd. p. &9 ; iUd, Vol. V, p. 266 f . 

2l2 



5á60 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. SIII. 



disfcÍDguislied, the first havmg an opening on tHe right side, whict tho sccond has not. To 
avoid a large nnmber of foot-notes I have thronghout adopted tto oorrect f orm cldh. Ohhchlia 
is ■written for chchha in 11. 30 and 50. Double lingual na is written aa nna in 1. 23. Peen- 
liarities due to pronunciation may be noted in the words JVmím%a and Devayaihhvaya which 
occur in 11. 86 and 68 reapectively. 

After invocations addressed to the boar-incarnation of Vish^pu, Viuáyaka and thc moon 
we are informed in tv. 5-7 that the foui-th (*.e., Sñdra) oaate, bom from tho foet of tlio Supremo 
Being along with the river Ganges, Í8 purer on that very account than thc first thrcti twíce- 
horn caatea, and that the members born in it are highly virtuons, purc-mindod and grcatlv- 
helpful to the ruling classes. This prosperouB condition and tho willing co-operation «f the 
Sñdras reñect a state of soeiety when caste disputes, as those of the prcsentday, had not assumed 
Ench dimensions as to disiutegrate the constituent parts of the Hindú commanity. In the 
cycle of ages carne Kali-yuga, in which, according to v. 9, there were hopeful signe of progres.s 
inasmuch as the different castes and stages (of men) did not deviate from tlic presorihed 
law, the Vedas were widely read with their component parts, and religions sacriHcoa wero not 
performed in vain. In the Triliñga country was a áüdra ruler by Dame Kesava-nayaka 
who was horn of the Mañehikonda family (vv. 10 to 12). llk son was G-anapati-uayaka 
(v. 13), and his son Küna-bhüpala (v. 15). Künaya's eldcst Bon waf) Mummadindra 
(v, 18), also called Künaya-Mummadi-ngyaka (-v. 19) and Mummadi-nayaka (v. 20), who 
was e-vidently a powerful chief. He ruled over tho fertile (v. 24) dintrictH of Choñgara 
Kufav-ata, Kóna and Vsnara incladed between the two well-known brauches of the river 
GódáTara (Godá7arl)_(T. 22), Mammacli-nayaka married a ni.'cc of Kapaya-nffiyaka, tho cele- 
brated ' Sultán of the Ándhra country' (v. 25), and ruled at Kojrtikortda (v. 27), which is now 
a fiourishing village ten miles north of Rajahmundry. Bh two yoiiriger brothers, 
éiñgaya-uáyaka and Gannaya-nSyaka, (v. 29), as subordinates of thoir eider bi-other Mum- 
madindra, niled at Kótiptirí and TadipSka reapectively (v. 31). Tho former of tho two 
brothers, also called king Singa and Künaya-áiñga, is the dunor of tho prc^ont grant and 
is highly eulogised in vv. 32 to 39. His capital Kotípuri, also calkd Mummadi-vidu, ovidently 
after his eider brother Mummadi-cayaka, was eituated on th« bauk of the river Pampa and 
contained within it the temple of E&manatheávara (v. 33). Vv. 40-51 describe a family of 
physicians-of whom three generations are gÍTen. Paxabitachürya, tho donoo of the present 
grant, was a great favourite of king Künaya-Siñga, who, it is staícd, laviahly bcstowod piescnts 
on him (V. 52). In the Saka year Keo (expressed by nun>orical words), in tho month 
Bravada, on the occasion of an auspicions solar eclipse. Siñgaya-uaj ivka graníed to tho virtuous 
Parahitáchárya, m the presence of god ^inamuktx-nstha, the village of Akkalapündi, changiní? 
its ñame xnto Mtunmay-Siñgayaram. Parahitáchárya, retaining half of tho viílage for himsclf, 
bestowed he other half npon ten Brahma^iaB of the Yajur-vOda (vy. 53 ana 54). Thon follows 

tlitr^V í . ^T^:7u ^^'' °* *^' ^'^^^^' '^ Akkalapüvcli, in which, a. usual, 
thiokets of shrubs ant-hlls, ditches, trees and ponds aro mentioned (vv. C2-70). Tho composer 
of the record was Kama-déva (v. 71 ). At the end of the insoription aro added the signatures, 
0^ 1 liln T- í ' Smga-náyada and Mumma4i-nEyadu, foHowed by the conventional figure 
o\ a lion, which represeuts perhaps the crest adopted by íl.ie NSyaka family. 

hisJv^of^tl'?''^''^?''"!^'';^^"*^^ ^« ^-^^^ ^^oui the 

L Ss oul f^" Tp \ ^^"J''' *^'* '^''' '^"^*^' ^' *^'« ^^^«' -^ indopondeat family 
GVdttidehat f Y'^'^^''^^'^' ^'*^ *1^- Powcr extending over the wholo of the 
t^Zil^l¡l '^"- 'T'^^r- ^* KS^o^^a, tho capital of those chiefs, has heen 

Wumxnadi-usyaJuí was practically the first chief of the family who rose to importanco, perhaps 



Ka 24.] ÁKKALAPUNDI GSANT OF SINGATA-NÁYAKA t S.-S. 1290. 261 

by virtue of his cióse connection wiili Kapaya-nayaka, tlie Saltan of the Andhra country. 
Mr. H. Krishoa Sastri has shown that this Kápaya-cayaka is identical with Kápaya, the son of 
Prólaya, referred to ín a copper-plate grant recently published by Mr, J. Ramayya Pantnlu in 
the Journal of the Telwgtc Academy^ In this latter it ís stated of Kápaya-náyaka that he 
* rescued the Andhra coantry from the ravages of the Muhammadans, immedíaíely after the 
death of the Kakatiya king Prataparudra.* 

Mnmmadi was a staunch Sri-Vaislinava, as we have to infer from the coníents of the Korn- 
koíida pillar-inscription. This fact is also esfcahlished by a set of copper- platea- disoovered 
some years ago at Srirañgam, ía which Parasara-Bhatta, one of the Sri-Vaish^ava 
teacbers, is stated to have extended hia influence infco the Telngu coantry, to have made 
Mummadi-nayaka his pupil, to have settled down at Kórukoníja and to have, by his highly 
religious life, ínfluenced the people to believe that even after his death, he woald appear on the 
hill of that village as the god Nrisímha. The brother of Mummadi-nayaka, who is the donor of 
onr present grant, was evidently a patrón of le^^rning and fine arts ; £or in v. 39 he Í3 stated to 
have been enjoying life in company of women accompliahed in singing, dancing and 
playing on the Inte. On Parahitachárya— who was a master of the Yajur-véda and Aynr-véda 
(medical science) and taught theso to his stndents,^ Siñgaya conferred numerons gifts. This 
aápect of patronisíng learning was quite characteristic of the times, and mnch of the exisfcing 
valnable Telngu literature owes its origin to snch enconragement ofíered by the aristocratic 
íamilies riiling over small estates. It is snggested that this Siñgaya-nayaka may he the same 
a^ Sarvajña Singa for whom some fine religious poems were cemposed by the oelebrated 
Sri-Vaishnava reformer Védanta-déáika. 

Of the places mentioned in the inscription Kona is still the ñame of the fertile couatry 
enclosed between the two chief branches of the Qddávari. Kótipuri is Kdtxpalli, a pl>ce of 
pilgrimage on the bank of the river Vriddha-Gautanai. Akkalapündi, surnamed Mummadi- 
Siñgavaram, is perhaps repi^esented by the naodern Siñgavaram in the Rajahmundry taluk. 
Tédipaka, in which was settled another brother of Mnmmadii-nayaka, has perhaps to be looked 
for in the northern part of Mnmmadi's dominions. Perhaps it is the present Tádipaka, included 
iii the Polavaram Zamlndári. I am unable to idenfcify the two villages KSfikaravada and 
Bodalava, íncidentally mentioned in the description of the boandary Hne of Akkalapñadi. The 
river Pampa, which passed by the side of Kotipuri, must have been a stream of only local 
importance, flowing into the Vriddha-Gautaml. 



TEXT.** 

Tint Píate ; First Side, 

1 Madras Upigraphical Eejporí for 1912-13, p. 129. 

2 No. 21 of Appendix A of the Madras ^pigrapUcal Beport for 1906. 

^ The KaluvachejTu grant o£ Anitalli {Journal ofthe Telugu Áeademy, Vol. II, Part 1, pp. 93 ff.), which 
is dated in Saka 1345, i.e.^ 56 years later tban the date of our grant, mentions another Parahitachárya, the doñee 
of that grant, as the brother's son of Parahitacharya of our grant. 

* Prom the original platee and a set of ink-impressions. 

^ This píate hegins with a floral device. • Metre : Yasantatilaká. "^ Réad ^t^W^. 



2g2 BPIGBAPHIA INDICA. [Vol.XIII. 



^rw m?iT w»i^- 
10 ^t ft n€) W T?»m! I i \ "■ei^iidl^ir: 3iní?fT'^(niiWTWí^t?(TOit?r- 

12 fistovítír lijíMfw ?renfíníT: » « i "írií wrcnj^fiií fiíf^ 
15 igip^T: I ^ fíitt'3ijsn#í t^rf^fifrwT iiíR^flR^*(T « ^* i 

• The ajli^ble H ti^B VfTúkn Wm by mistake j tlie first has mbaeqneafcly bwa caQOftHed ía th« original, 
» Metale « Maliul * Eead ^'^K'^. 

• Metreí ^ardülatllriíita. « The lette^ t ka be^a cottacliA from St* 
f Read ''ítsi^M^. «* Metreí Gíü. 

• Tbe Bn\)fiQnpt j of ji;a is not completelj written ; cf , nm h 1 10, Mow. ^ B«&a %»^. 
11 Metre í éaliní ; read ^^U » Metre : Aw^fflitubk 

M líetre: Sardülaviirííita. u itead ^% 

"Metw:üpa25fci. »8 Metre : MtubttibJi. 



Akkalapundi grant of Sinij'ay¿i'Nayaka : Saka-samvat 1290. 





SCALE THREE-FIFTHS 



W. GRIGG8 & SONS, Ltd., PHOTO-LIT 




52 



54 



56 



58 



60 



62 



64 



)ú-oc^iO(«^.'(y¿j 






}ID^DM 'Ái 



•©olOOao£^o^^^?JpOlJO¿Oa^ú|(J:lC:3Mlc3te^jj<^ 



62 



Ko. 24] AKKALiPUNDI GRANT OP SINGATA-NATAKA : S.-S. 1290, 



263 






jF'Íj'sí PZttíe ; Second Side. 

18 3|Xí^ ii^t srnisRt f^f?i^T^: I 5^ ftrsfí: líf^^ 



> Metre 


: Bathoddhatá. 






' Metre í GitS. 






« Read ' 


'r<íw: 






♦ Read ^^, 






» Metre! 


; Ánushtiibh; 


read 


g^ííff. 


• Eead "Hn^ai". 






» Metre 


I Airashl^ubL 






«Metre: SMttliivikrl^ita j 


ma 


twi^ 


• Read ' 


''Traína", 






" Eead "ftsf. 




% 


» Eead ' 


\r. 






"Metre: Pfithvl. 






Metre 


: Gíti. 






MMette: PuBhpltílgri, 







EPIGBAPHU INDICA. 



[Vot. xin. 



,, ^'^r. "^-^^^ ^^ ^^'^^ ^"'' ''" 

31 fg^ 'í^ ' ^^ 



^&3- 



- Mt'tív. 'Sar.lúlüviUritUMu 



í Eead ^f^T. b j^t4;tj.y; (Uü ; r<nul MÍn'\ 

s Eead °^^, f^ Mctn»: Cnü j rtóivd ^psf^i^'^. 

7 The .n^mra stoda at the bogiuui.g of the next hnc. ^^ ^^^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ ^ ^^^^^^ ^^^,^ 

9 Eead ^l^^ ,j ^j^^^^ . Anunhtubh. 

11 Eead ^-qf;. u j¿[(vtre : 8r«igdharfi ; ruad íjttT^m 

^í Eead cí'^ . 

1» Eead °^^^'^- 

1. The a«..t:ára atands at tlie begkning of tbe n.xt Im. ^^ ^^^^ o^^^^^^^'^f^- 

^^ iletre: Mandáltrantá, 



No. 24.] AKKALAPÜNDI GRANT OP SINGATA-NArAKA : S.-S. 1290. 



265 



46 ^ra m^ít ^#Ht ^%^ mm i ^^ , ^^^^^f^^ ^ 

Secowá Pkíe ; Second 8ide. 



» Metre-. Anushtnbh. 3 Mefc,e .. UpajatL ^ ~~ " 

«MetrerUpa^ati. * Ecad í,^^. 

'' Metre : Árya. g iru. „ - ^ , 

, ., , ¿. ' ., ., „.^ ^'^^ anuimra stands at the beginning o£ nexfc une. 

' Metre-. SardulaTikri4it«. s Uead «^«jif^gTr 

•Eead'ff^t:. 'OMetre-.Upajati. ' 

«' Read tn?tf%. "Uoadqr^^. 

's Metre : AnusHabh. " Metre : G!ti. 

2m 



líPICtRAPHTA INDICA. [V.,i,. xill. 

266 ,. 



T/nnU'Jdí!, FíVíí ,s'»,f,'. 



* Metre; MMinl Tbb terfe bcgjai wHb i ñom! ^xltatf, 

« Metrúí Upajiti, « Mnn ; H» il ftít-li 



Uo. 24.] Á£gALAÍ>tJNDI GRAÑÍ OF SlNGATA-NAYAKA : S.-S. 129Ó. 267 

67 ^íT^é^tn^sRT: ^T*rT?[arT^íTÍ%ff'i5rT wht'^íit w i sa, i ^^: 

^^ I «-a I % 
m^^Ti firíí Mw^r [i] 

79 I yi^ I '"m^ m^w^^stj^vm\ ^mf^ ^m^ mTn ''%- 



i Eead "'Sm . » Metre : Annshtubh, 

» Read "smfít:. * Eead ^fraíTTíl". 

« MetreiGiti. «Eead "^i^" 

; Metre: Anashtubh. e Metre: Sardülavikri^ita. 

" The syllables ^^^i, are inserlcd below the line, « Read a 

"^'^''^°'"^°- " Metre, Yaeautatilakí. 

» Read ^^TSSifl^. WBoad-Wr" 
" Eead "íTifsrei. ^'"■• 

" Metre : Sardfilavikri^itai tliis verse is preceded by two floral devices aod a Tertical strofce. 

»EeadflW°. «aead°»n«r°. 



268 



BPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 



81 ij%«rTíTiTf%ft ^m ^TTií 5^: i i? i '«'ff^W'^^TT'^ Tmm 

TUri Fíate ; Second Stdn. 

82 tJT^ TÍ TO I qKf^fTTTlít'^W: m'^T^i' f%^Tf?IWí: I y^g | 

83 ^rifíRf^^íT: I ?íTtTíí5íT^ ?íí?mT^t I^^'^íí?!: i x% \ 

Q 



91 m I ^ra^«\¥T iñíTRimj irr^fi^'swnT i ^^ i "^anj^f^íl^ 



? Metre -. iryi. » Mj;trp ; Aiiuubtul^h. 

« Metre : Aauabtnbh. ♦ ¡1,.^} ^'íf«j(jt. 

' Efiad íigfs?I!r:. "Mütre^Oíti. ' 

^» Metro i^Anushtubh ¡ thU Terae ia preceded Ijy two floral dt-vktsi mu! » vwtirttl i)l!< ke. 
" Bead "fiíftraT. [Tlie text m&y be explained u it i» withont «ny t'ii¡(:ii.iat!íji!~-*nKif|fl*íhf^ í'«'"g '^''^° 
^s «p aAverb meaning «righí np to the halí ¿iV. middle) of tbe rivor."- H, K. s.j 

M Uetw : Mwttuljh ¡ read "infi?". » íl(*d TSm, í> Bosd "f «í. 



AkkalapundigrantofSingaya-Nayaka: Saka-samvat 1290. 




lii k 




SCALE THREE-FIFTHS 



W. GRIGGS & SONS, Ltd., PHOTO-LITH. 



No. 24.1 AKKALAPÜNDI GRANT OF SINGATA-FAYAKA : S.-S. 1290. 269 

W^ «h N ^ 1 1* Hi'<* *í $ «!t II 1 TTíT^nr^" 

Fourth Píate. 

ínzpíf^f I ^0 [i] 

101 ^ I E^^] ^"^niTT'^ ^«írlH^^ w^ íRit iT% mí^\íPt 

102 w?T5[ ?f^ iT^ ?iT^ xmi^: ( [^1*] fííiiT'nf?r^ !(ra 

103 ^ sra'^ [II*] 

TBANSLAIÍON. 

(Line 1.) May ttere be no obstados ! 

(Verse 1.) May the WMte Boar grant (mí) perpetual prosperiiy, who in the dark heme of 
.the netlier world gently sbock iu secret with his tusk the Up of ihe (ffoááeís) Eartk beiní? 
unneryed by excitement at .the coming pleasure of carrying (her). 



' Head °WSm. s jietre o£ vv. 65 to 70 : Anuahtuíih. 

» The gylUbles ^g are inserted below tbe Um. « Eead "t^t^. 

tEead^^ajt. ' « Ee«d 'ííftstm. 

Metre : Giti j this verBe is preceded by s floral devioe. " 

»E«a«i„» '.Meta, sai... «w^ji'. 



27(7 EFIGRAPHU IITDIGA. [Vor. lUl 



(V. 2.) I praise that lustre ívhiich, thoTigK elephant-faced {dvir admana) ^ has still only one 
tnsk on its face (a-ánVaá-ánatia)^ {and) is higlily praised by tho six-headod (Subralmannya), 
the five-headed (Siva), fche four-facied (Brahmá) and otlier {gods), 

(V. 3.) Resplendenfc is that bríght digit of tho cool-rayed (mooti), whícb tliG colGstial 
nymphs as teader as the sprouts {of a young ^lant) cagcrly grasp at tlio cloae of {thoir) 
repeated amorous sports, and deligbtfully T^'rap it round {thcir) cara (and) wrisís. 

(V. 4.) The {setting) B-un {in Ms omiing glory) appears as if {he is) attcmpting to 
mate a beautif ul {forehead-mark of red) saffron (kaérntra), {consistmg) of (hü) dcop lovo {or 
redness) on the lotus-face of the lady (viz.) the región of the wcst ; and tbis rising mooa ie- 
beemearing, as it were, the creeper-like body of the noble damsol, iho rogioü oí tbo eastj with 
sandal in the form of {white) moonlight,^ 

(7.5.) The three castes, (m'á;.) the Bráhmanas ai)d the nexfc (Kshíitriya.s and Vaisyag), 
were produced from the face, the arms and the thighs of tho Lord (lavara) ; aud for their 
sapport was born the fourth casto from His (i.tí,, lávara's) feet,^ 

(V. 6.) That thÍ5 caste is more puré than thoso (other thrca) íh solC-evidcnt ; for ivcríhi) 
this caste was born along with the {river) Bhágirathi, {ie. tho Ganges [whioh spriu^vs t'oni 
V.ishnu*s foot.— F, W. T,]), tho- purifier of the tbx^ee worlds, 

(V, 7») The members of this caste are eagorly attentÍYo to thcir dutio^, not wickotl, puro-' 
minded, and aro- devoid of passion and other such bloraíshes ; {thmj) ably bcar all tho barden 
o£ {protectíng) the "earth by helping those born in the kingly casto* 

(V. 8,) The cycle of the Kríta and other ages is al\ray^ rolling, Uko ího circuniEoronoO' 
of a wheel j the protectora of the earth are so likewise* 

(V. 9.) In the well-known SVéta-varftha kalpa, ín tho sovonth Manvantara, in Bharata- 
\'aisba and in this Bharata-khanda in QMs) Kali {age), tho difforent canten aud siages (o; 
men) do not deviate from the prescribed law {dharma)^ tho Vildas nhino {i„fh are honoared) 
with their component parts and tho hnndred {le. numorous) religious sacrifico^ aro not withouí 
their fruit> 

(V. 10.) In Bharata-khanda there are thonsand {io. innuznorablo) countries whi'^.h 
arefamous for the many and nah tkvíiolm (which they contatn) . Tho crc.4 jo^vol of those is 
certainly the country called Triliñga,^ in whioh virfcuo is confincii 

(V. U.) The lord of the Triliñga country {ms) the illuBtrioas KSáava^nayaka, who 
by his dignity eclípsed, as ¡t were, Díllpa and other kings (of oíd). 

(V. 12.) The earth flourished while this king who adoraed the noble Mañohikonda 
family, infliotcd due punishment {on offenders), crushed tbo infatuatod prído úi tho wioked and 
shaved {theheads of, i.e. disgraced) heroi© enetny -kings. 



í Vinayaka, the god with the elepbant-face, is knowa to bavc only ono task and h henee c&\M Kka-cknta. 

^ This ig evidently a description of the natural scenory as ono would «ce it m the oveniag of a f uU-moon day 
ín any moatb. It ift diflaculfc to uader&t&ud why the poeb should have introduced it boro, 

» The orig'mof the fonrreeognisedcaatea from the head,B]iciildw,fcbigb» and ÍHít of tha H^mm Bán^ 
isde8cnbedmthewcll-knowüF«r«íAaí^H«cftbe R^g.Ysaa (x. 9a 12 í hráhmani *»i/a múkh<tm üMhühi 
rájanyah hritá^ í ürü fád aiya yád vaUyah fadhhym ¿Uro ajáyaia W 

*Theflj?ecificationafthepreseBtagede8cíÍbedÍDthÍ8Yerseiftalway»rfípoí^ft^^ ov«ry teltgiouR ceremonW 
performed in India under Brahmán auperviaion. The aUtement mad^ m tlm mmil half of tíie vow h, howcvflr, 
quite contraty to what iftgenfyaUy believed of the Kali or íron agfi. 

» The origin of the ñame Trillnga is explained iu the Prataparudriya, Vidñ Ind, J,nU V«l. VI, p. 33'^ 
and p. 130, n. The torm Telugu, T^lugh&aya aad Tilifighana must be tra^fcd to Tr íllÁga. 



No. 24.] AKKALÁPüNDr GBANT OF SINGAYA-NATAKA : S.-S. 1290. 271 

(Y, 13.) The son of tliat king Kééava and a mine of (good) qualiües (w,) Ctenapa- 
ti-nSyaka took npon his shoulders (the hv,rden of) the eartlx, affcer his fatker had gone to 
heaven by oíd age. 

(V, lé.) Wealtlij Laúd and Fame were (all) tliree very dear to king Ganapati. Dearer 
than the (/irsí) two must liave been Fame, for be gave up these two on ber accoanfc.i 

(V. 15.) From tbat king (Ganapafcí) was born a son, tbe ülafitrions Küna-bhüp51a, {even) 
as Pradyumna {was horn) from tbe lord of Laksbml (i.e, Visbnu) and tbe bearer of tbe Jahti 
(¿.e; Kumara) from Sañkara (i.e, Siva). 

(V. 16.) Tbe king Ganapati, seeing tbat (his) son («Jas) fit for kingly dignity, left bis 
tbrone on {this) eartb to fcake bis seat in Heaven.^ 

(V. 17.) Tbe prosperous Kñnaya-náyaka, (who was} a BóhaipiaS mountain coníaioing 
brílliant gems (viz.) good qnalities, tbe prowess of wbose arms was well-known, wbo enjoyed tbe 
gi'eatness of monarcby, wbo made gifts witbout abow, wbose wlsdom was firm and far-reacbing, 
wbose bebaviour i^as generons and wbose feeliogs were saturated witb meroyj was a moon to 
tbe milk-ocean (of) bis race. 

(V. 18.) Yíctoríons is bis son king Mtimmadindra, wbose great prowess surpasses tbe 
snn (in glory)^ wbo is skilled in all art?, dear to tbe bearfc of poets, a mine of pleasing 
qualities, a fire to tbe bambees (vathéa^ viz.) families of powerful enemies and capable in 
profcecting (his) subjects. 

(Y. 19.) Tbe sword of Knnaya-Mummadi-náyaka besmeared witb tbe blood oí enemy- 
kings, wbom it splits, sbines like tbe sprout of tbe creeper (viz,) bis Talour. 

(Y. 20.) Tbe eartb sbines on being united (in marriage) witb Mummadi-náyaka, wbo 
(always) acts according to tbe wisbes of bis fatber, wbo is a pearl in tbe bamboo* (viz,) 
tbe family of famous kings and wbo is resplendent in (his) plain, sjmpatbetic and noble 
conduct.5 

(Y. 21.) (The goddess of) Wealtb wbo (imlh) witb love in tbe breast ofAcbyuta 
(Yisbi?n), tbe (goddess) Eartb, wbo baa firmly establisbed beraelf on tbe lord of serpents, and 
(the goddess of) Learning, wbo sports in all tbe (four) faces of Brabma, sbine (together) in tbe 
company of tbe matcbless and glorious Kñnaya-Mnmma4índra Tbe-gi^at wonder (however) ia 
tbat in tbe company of tbese tbree (ladies)^ tbe (already) puré (goddeds of) bis (own) fame, baa 
become still more eo.^ 

(Y. 22.) Mummadindra protects tbe districts Cheñga]pa, EJuravSta, Kóna and Vanara 
included in tbe región between the two well-known (hramhes of the) Godavara^r^V^r), and 
renowned for (their) richnese. 

(Y. 23.) Occnpying witb bis military equipments the inaccessible strongbolds on land, 
Bea, hill and f orest (in these) countries, and uprooting bordes of (his) enemies, king Mnmmacli 
protects tbe wbole eartb. 

1 The seuse conveyed is that Ganapati-nayaka gave away land and wealth in order to acquire fame, 

' i.e., died. 

8 [On Robana see above, p. 205, note 6.— H. K. S.] 

♦ It Í3 a beliief obtaining witb Saaskrit poets tbai oíd bamboos and the heads of elephants contajin valuabla 

pearlB, 

6 rin the case of tbe pearl : one, whích is bright, splendld, ebining, round and radiant, — V. S.] 
8 Hete is a pointed reference to the scandaloue quarreU and misunderstandings among co-wives in Hinda 
fawvilies whcre poligamy IB resorted to. Tbe poetwants to say tbat the fourfch wife of Siógaya-nayaka, (vtYj 
Fauíe, did not euffer (thougV, as a co-wife, she ought to hay© done p) i^ the conipany of tho three oil^í^\-^-i^-^ 




272 BPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIIL 



(V. 24.) Who is Tiot highly pleased with the territories of Muramadindra, whose gardens 
are flourishing with long stretches of ripe plantains, limes, jack and mango trees bordering on 
all Bidés, enclosing in the interior everywhere gronps of beautiful areca-palnia, betel-creepers 
and ginger plants, witli avenues of tall cocoanut palms and tlio sweet-flowered vahuh, 
hmvalia, aéoh, and punmga trees ? 

(V. 25.) Kapaya-nayaka, fche famous Suratrám (le. Sultán) of the indhra countrygave 
(in marriage) his sister's danghter to king Mummadlndra. 

(V. 26.) Hummadlndra ever rules the eartb, looking after {th iiiterests of) grotipa of 
the twice-born (Brahraanas), who, like ibe bigbly brilliant pearls, ploase tbc whole world and 
Bbed continuous lustre by tbeir uprigbt conduct (or rouuduesa), good qualitics {or sfcrong 
thread) and purity, decorating by tbeir residence tbe (mamj) (agrahdra) vilLiges given by the 
king, provided with all comforts and shining as if tbey were valuable necklaces of iho (goddess) 
eartb. 

(V. 27.) King Mammadi resides joyfully in t!ie big, beautiful and advanced city named 
K6íukonda, in wbich shine fair ladiea who stand on a par with Rati, iu which dwell the 
utinost number of wealthy men, which is tho abode of all prosperity, which is aítractive on 
account of {its men of) learning and which is beautiful with ita bazars, 

(V. 28.) What to say of the foi^tune of this city ! Por here dwells tho Supremo Being 
(Visbiju) with {the godiess) Srí (Lakshmí), giving up (Us) heavenly abode. 

(Y. 29.) One younger brother (of Mammadi-náyaka) is éiítgaya-nsyaka, wlio ranks 
high on accounfc of all good qualities (and) great fortune ; and auothor younger brother is 
Gannaya-nayaka who shines verily like the principal gem in the necklaca (or group) of kings. 

(Y. 30.) These two prosperons brothers named king Singa and king Ganna aro 
comparable only with that Mummadlndra. 

(V, 31.) Haviog appointed these brothers respectively at K5ti.pm in whíoh are crores. 
of prosperous and beautiful ladies, and at TSdipaka which is the Tory fruit of the meritorious 
acts (o/ itz residents), (Mummadlndra) rules the earth along with them. 

(V, 32.) King Singa follows in the fpotsteps of {U$) eider brother king Mumma^i, 
jufit as Em (followed) his eider brother Sakra (Indra), and Saumitri (ie, Lafcahma^ia) 
{followed) his eider brother Rama. 

(V. 33.) King Siñga's capital is known as the famous city (of) MummadíYidu. (Thus) 
associated with the ñame of Mnmmadi-náyaka, it ,.,.,,.,.., (is) 
the play-groutidfor the ((jfoááéss of) wealth, the sporting-housefor (tho goddms of) learning, 
and the omametit of the eartb, near which flows the prosperous (river) Pampft and cióse to 
which is {the temple of) the glorious (god) Bftmanltheévara. 

(Y. 34>.) That spacious city shines like the capital of heaven refleoted xa the holy (and} 
placid waters of the (rim) Pampa, the country on eilher sido of which ia hemmed ín with. 
thick forests. 

(Y. 35.) King Singa residing in that famous city protects the eutíi'O earth, being possossed 
of all (hinds of) wealth, 

(Y. 36.) Victorious is the king §inga, who is a Qan4a^gdp^la in discomfiting his powarful. 
enemies and to whose lady>fame (th is mundane) egg of Brahml is (only) a ball^ 

^ His famewevidentiyofiiichextraordmarydimensions that the univene cowp<imtÍTeIy looked like ft 
handy ball. In other wordí, his Um wiily oijcupied the whole unmm [played with the earth w with ihaU,- 
¡í I w, i.j 



No. 24.] AKEALÁPUNDI GEANT OP SISGAYA-NAYAKA; S.-S. 1290. 273 

(V. 37.) King Singa, displajing bis innate good nature, eense of duty, {deef) love and 
pride, towards (lús) subjects, good men, women and enemies (respectively)t assumes (the fottr 
recognised for^ns of) the role of héroes,^ such as dJilrdddtta^ (dhiraslnta^ dhlralalita and 
dMrdddhata). 

(V, 38.) THe illustrious king Singa follj enjoye (his) fortune by distóbuting (his) 
Wealth, by {seehing) euccess for his arrn, bj" causing fear in {Ids) enemies, by giving a material 
form to {liis) fame, by crnshing conceit, by making his kinsmen uninterraptedly ricb, by 
besfcowing gifts with dignity, by showing unparallelled kindneas {towards his sichjects) and by 
acqníring strength compatible with bis royalty. 

(Y. 39.) Kñnaya-siñga, the forehead-ornament of kings, always delights in sporting with 
women who are proficient iu playing on the vim, who are illustrious for their charming and 
attractive dances, who follow the rules (of conduct regidating) the noble songsters of culture, 
who are respected for their amiabilitj, who are prosperous with never-failing wealth and wlio 
possess matchless beauty. 

(V. 40.) Victorioas is the holy and popular doctor Parahita, who is virtue incarnate, 
whose fame is known everywhere, the abode of all good qualities, the limifc of all prosperifcy, 
tbe worshipper of Siva and the foremost of men noted for (their) conduct. 

("7.4].) Paraliita^ the full-moon to the milk-ocean (o/ jf^e /amííy, mz.) Átréya gotraf in 
whoae lotus-like raind Siva makes his abode and the mirror (in which are reflecéed) the sports 
(of the goddess) Prosperity (on), rende red assistaace ia many ways to persons who sought 
(M$) protection. 

(V. 42.) This doctor is (oalled) Parahita. (So is) that Siva who is kind to others 
(para-hita). Again, his (i,e. Parahita's) wife, like (the wife) of (that) Siva, was ümá not only 
in ñame, bnt also in (her) good qualities. 

(V. 43.) His son was tbe illustrious Rámanatha, a devout worshipper of Siva, of pleasing 
virtues and noble cliaracter, tbe receptacle of mercy, the f oremos t among physioíans and the 
best of those tbat have conquered their passions. 

(V. 44.) The great physician Ramanátha knew how;to treat all diseases pertaining to 
demons, gods and mea. Regarding his cures (i.e, medical sJcillX he has to be compared only 
witb Atri, the lord of sages. 

(V. 45.) Jnst as Brahmá; Vishíiu and Siva (ivere legotten) for sport on AnasüyS by the 
sage Atri, so were born of the illustrious Ramanátha, from (his) wife named Ayitambiká, even 
tbree equally glorious sons, wbo are exaltad tbrough their well-kuown greatness, who are 
(ever hent) npon doing good to the people, and who bestow upoa wise mea (their) desired 
objects. 

(Vv. 46 and 47.) Tbe eldest son of tbis wise Rámanatha is Parahita, the second is 
named Dévaya, and tbe tbird Kalanátha. The two younger brothers (Dévaya and 
Kálanátba) serve constan tly (their) eider brother (Parahita) with a oheecfnl mind, attending 
to bis wants, in the capacity, of sons, f rienda, brothers, servauts and the like. 

(V. 48.) (Himself) an ornament among tbe students of the Tajar-veda and the lynr-véda 
(i.e, the medical science), Parahita taugbfc these to his students and thus accomplíshed the 
object (o/ his Ufe). 



^ There are four kinds of náyákaSy or héroes, the developnient of whose characber, ia oite capacifcy pr other> is 
the object cf almoet every poem in Sanskrit literature. 

2w 



2^^ EHGRAPHIA INDICA. ¡Tol. xill, 

rV. 4?0 Tho b«fii of viHttO» harmg cíinsuik'd t('|KTth*n% m it iv^rc, ftbide in P&raWtá- 
clxSrja "whose conduct i» mpú^h of chíi^ti^ng ^iii^, wh-?^i^ mliMnfi ítr,* pniiwwurthy, whose 
miBdiUbe&bodeof p8AC«, wÍioa^&í>ti«rh ifi jilvMÍu}¿' í^m^ rM.IVÍ*% wlmN' wmlnp i» offored at 
tk© feet of tlie mooa-crestod (Siva) antl y^'h^m w^Wu m m tlu» vi í^u^id ol hi^í círjmudeiitB. 

fV*500 Wha can üqua.1 Üiu rm ni llltn¡u;íi"Víu1\jvy»t]uK íh*' \\ÍM^ illuhtriouft má hígMy 
famous'Derayarya wbo ie priíSuúml íii Avir. ^Miu -^ Th» {.hy?^u:iiMUM/ ^Íh- ^0(J«, U 
DhanvaBtari), hom iu íbe ooean with m*rW in hu^ íauib;^ r^iui. )t » jiiul him ; for ibero Í8 néctar 
(not oiüy) m iU loiuB-liktí baud (>'/ ihM iHH^a^ürva ? 5.f ií^< tn ^ím) hjh wb, t^j w (antí) boairt. 

(V. 5Í.) The illutítriouB Kíttoíirtu, úa vhwí i^í yhAÚcmm. s^mi vn%U^ú hy Bmbmi mtíx 
a desire, as H vero, of bringÍDg t<»K*^^b»T m om ylm^v hÜ f .; í <;u.íuíí«í) Uki? Itwnbg, ptmty, 
modesty, uprigbtoom, trulb, virtuc, v.iíritbip of >n"H, i»u,aj^ lif. nuú i:um\mmu towarda 
(aíí) boÍBgs. 

(Vv, 62-54.) Tbií gbriouí^ king Ktl^íi^yft'íúífni, i^^^^b* nwntdinK wifh mauy yaluable 
gífta bis dopeudont am! liíii-pby^iciau.^ rumhiUA^hfiryí*, (7*u) frimA iii (aíí) actioDS, wbo 
captÍTates ihe bííart by (Wi) Houml hmriiníK, n Üm- írrí»»»*! runMí<¡^' virlutrn» moa, and re» 
apoctablcon aoeouni of {h%$} %imñ q%mVúui$. wm mt m'ú\ mú^fml Unth th^ pr^^émii ihai h had 
gmn), (Therefm) ín m» ftüim y^m aouni^ bf tho nMy CO). Ih«í ptootii (»), ttoeyei (i) 
and the moon (1),* in the moutli S?i^*na, on lh«s oaeiMtioist of mn uiuipiotou* mim eclipse 
tbeillastriousSmgaya-at^iyakagmnkd iií tbi! viriuuaá í^ iti %hi^ pfütcee of íhe 

glorioTis (íoá) Bu(]^)i;íatíiiuktiulibft, Ibr i'i.í^4tiínt viUi<g*i fnujiíd by nmm ASdttóptltj4i* 
(ind) PambitScbí^rya, baviug dividini i\mi vtiUp c^ílrd Mwmmíi^4i*fiií»g»tlir* totwt? 
sbareB, gave ono balf of It k? tlie BrtbitmMiMí. 

(Vv. 55-60.) [Contaiii» th*i immm oí ihv BrIbtimjliA nK-iini^ntn wiOi ibi^ir ¡f^lfai tndtóto. 
See tbe annexed Appoiidii.] 

(V* 61.) Tboie BrlbiiiiiW* ^iJw mudr thi^ n^^ipiuiat^ uí injuikl nbarti by PatdtítSrjft in 
the balf villaga wbicb wat* di¥¡d^t!^i inio ttm J»ai1ii, 

(Vv* 62*70.) Tbo boundjir> Um oí ákk^i^pñj^íji t»n Ihi^ mmi k ftmgnlmú m tbe (m^) 
Gautami (i.e. 0d<iiirar!), rigbt np to tbu fwiddlit tjf th^ fíUTi»m. Th« tojttid^ry lm« ít^c ^í^^^" 
west reachea tbe tbíokei oí i^km (»htuhj tm ihf ^mnk of th«^ Cinutiiml ; thi3 Hume, goíwg í^^ ^ 
Eortb-easteriy dirtctioH| mmhm iho nfit-bili wiüj lín* ^i.*ii4a tr^w^tb»» i««M3bittg &efigtree 
passQS on to tbe íítj^iiib Irttí i tb^we pitwcimiiiii|, ijii mttm botituínry tm«t rWMjb^ next tbe 
ant-bill witb tb<í iílto5#a (iiíirtii*#) and tbtf» k5ttí>h«íii %\w iw«* i^míitriud lrt»«m má %h0 jáptí tree 
tinited witb tbe plafatAa, Tb«án tuniiiig norlbwn^nb» lliu bMuutkry U^ tauab»» (üi) middle 
point miüx tbe iírWufc^ Um to tb« w*i«t ai ihn mmn %mmh 0Í KlktAM^^H^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^^ 
cióse by a pool witb ibiük ú,mh$ ba it. Vmm lbni# it príKjttmlü iwMiiwaraii %ú tii« i^^^J *^ 
in tbo nortb-oaat comer, and iUn r^oU^i tb^ bigb pmk úÍ ihn húi ulong *h« ww** p^*b ^í^* 
proceedi from tbo fooí of tíi^ mtm h\lU U>mhmg ISM^AIkm (v^ il^ wñy)^ Tbentbeiftme 
ihomiary Um\ proooedíng waibwardi^ imu %lm Uíp of ib« bilí mná pm%íu(¡ tbi yWbü^» *»«» 
joi»» the pool witb tbe tamatítjd tm ; má ^mnimlly thíi bmiiiáiry lm«, ^«^^8 '^^8*^ 
tbickets and ant4illi mwddi wiih ckié^U mú k%MukA tow# mú rn^hing tí»« ^^^^ ^^^ 
tank, joinatbe «onfcb-aait oomtír. Now, Itirtisüg towajrfi Ibt w^ittudi jcrfmiig tb« ^^^^^ **f* 
ofcber íreee, it pasiei tbrongb ant-büb i^nd a4Mm tmm má rmúhm ib» *VÍ» ttt>e» on tto 
sontb^weet comer and tb«»n pmu tbo rif «r GiMíitAmi in %\m wMáh irfiíi» «temí»* 

(Y. 71 ) May tbis C<íoppii^pkt«) ^Ur^t (tm^mái^ tlm f rsul ^f) tht fütege <«JÍ^ 
Mumma^i-Si^garaKh compo«««i by ibu |kk!| Kimidl^^ ih^hmidüim K^i^ni^M^rsin onaa 
long as the moon and itait {mdnn), 

' i See Kriilifl» BmátV$ ji»^## ¿y^ Cí^* *t*if ÚMsm», ff. mumá lít-^B. U. »*3 

«wf lífiíOTt 5* fwfi!; mmm: \ Mmm'vmmi mmwám ff n ir. i-^»* ** ^-^ 



No. 26.] TALEGáO:Í CÓP^ER.PLATES OP KRISENÁ-RAJA I; SAKA 6S0. 275 



(V. 720 * This caaseway of charity is comiuoQ to [all) kings. (Therefore O ! kinga) ifc is 
always to be protected by yon.' (Thus) does Ramachíindra agaia and again request all tlie 
fu tare rulers of tlie earth. 

(Ll. 102-103,) (This is) the wríting of Siñgá-nayada ; (and this) the writiQg of Mammadi- 
náyaiju. 

Appendís,~Naraes of the recipieats, their gotras and sikhás. 



No. 


í<anie o£ recipient. 


gbtra. 


éáJcM (véf^a). 


1 


YajSésvarárya . . , . 


Bharadvaja 


Yajus. 


2 


Arlaáiñga . » . . • 


Do. 


Do. 


3 


MareppaDárya 


Do, 


Do. 


4 


Peddi-bhatta . • . . • 


Gatitama ...... 


Do. 


5 


Ssrvadéva, son of ProlaySrya 


Srivatsa .,..,. 


Do. 


6 


Dasul-Annama 


Kau^dinya 


Do, 


7 


Chelipeddi Níigiróha • . . . 


Srivatsa 


Do. 


8 


Pulupáka Nyiliari . . . . 


Kásyapa 


Do. 


9 


Chitisomayft-bhatti . . . . 


Hárita 


Do. 


10 


Gañga-Frolaya . . • • . 


Do 


Do. 











No. 25.-«TALBGAON COPPER-PLATES OP KRISHíTA-RAJA I; SAKA 690, 

Bt Stbi^ Konow, 

The first notice of this inscription was given by Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar,^ who staíes thafc 
the plates were Bent to him for deoíphermenfc by Sírdar K. 0. Mehendale, Secretary of the 
Bharat-itihas-samssdhak-mandal, and that they haye been found at Talégáon phamdhére, a 
village of the Sirñr taluka ia the Poona District, situated at IS*' 40' N. and léP 9' E., twenty 
railes north-east of Pooua city. 

There are altogether three plates, 13 J" long and 6|--7¿'' broad. The first and the third 
píate have no wrifcing on their outer sides, the second one carries wríting on bofch sides. The 
first píate contains eight, the obverse and the reverso of the eeoond, and the ob^erse of the third 
eaoh ten lines of writiag. At the bottom of tho reverses of the first two plates there are more- 
over some illegible soribbles in a later handwriting. At the end of the inscription are two 
double Gíreles, each surronnding a floral desígn. There are circular ring holes on the lof t sides 
of the plates, but we have no inf ormation ahout the exiatence of a ring or a seal. Tho writing 
has in some places beconie rather effaced. This is eapecially the case in the beginnuag 
and at the end of the inscription and at the bottom of the obverse of the second píate. Fortu- 
nately, however, everythíng whioh is of importance can be made out with certainty. 

The alphabet belongs to the souíthern group and is of the same kind as in other southern 
plates of the same date* The shape of individual letters varíes in a few places. Thús, the hri 



i Trogresn Eeport ofthe Árchmlogical Surveg of India, Western Cífcíe, for the year eading 3l9t March 
1913, p. 54. ^^^ 



276 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. ^Yqi. XIU 

in =/trií(Z-, 1. 13, íb different from the kd m -A-n/.íw, 1. 1 ; the >j>i in il.rimda-, I. 22, is misaliapen 
and tbe á-mátrá in já is nsually alniost unrocoguimWo. Ou the wholo, howcver, tho leíters ar' 
well cut, The figure 1 occurs afc the end of tlie lirafc stanza after fhe initial hlessing, ]. 9 

With regard to orthography it shoald be noíed tliat ri and ri ure not correctly distin. 
gn¡Bh,ed. Thus we find ri for r¿ in -aJn'r^, 1. G, and ?'í for ri iu IJn-ifjiclh, ]. K) . -fo-w/iM . 
1. 13, and kñmiJ}, 1. 35. Va ia aeed throughout aluo ío düiiotü bu, aJid (hi,s writing has not bee ' 
corrected in my transcript. After r consonants are doablcd in tlu; UHual wuy. Thus -duroo 
1. 7; •Mrtti; 1. 3; varnmjvalá, 1. 19; -darppa-, I. 15; -i>i(>-t¡>i>ir^mmi!ii.üiii<i, 1, 17 ; -liarvmrish ' 
I. 2, etc. The Trriting is not, however, quito cousintont, and wo n\m ftad fuiun-'r.msvambhar' 
1. 20; íarí;á«=,l. 23; sarw, 1. 31 ; audaspirates ai'ii novoi' (lonbltid ufk'v r ; oompaio -dtroJ .' 
1. 3 ; 'ártha-, 1. 28 ; hlmair=bhrisam, I. 20 ¡ ■nirhharn; I. 15. Tln! loUur t.i íh ntt^nilarly doubled' 
before ra; thus, gotira-, 1. 4 ; -sattrnr=, 1. 6 ; víttmsta, 1. 8 ; ■juiltm-, 1. ]H ■ timyak \. 35 Th 
treatment of nasals before consonants is not conBiHÍcint. Utíunily the cluss iiubuI íh ompíoved 
but we also find the amsuara used insiead ; ílms, PruW¡Kí?'w;/a-, i. IS, hni Saliliaturiga- 1 U.' 
Govmda-, 1. 22, but =Endramja}}, 1. 6 ; -stamljluma, 1. IH, but ■si^tmJ'ham', 1. 8. luHtead'of w/í 
we find íJáfA and %7i ¡ thus, -siñgha, 1. 3, but ■suhjha.via, 1. h'. Tluü'c an> «; vi»ral «tlior instances 
of carelessness. Thu.s, a double consonanfc has l)«t;n Hirní.liíkid iu ^ahhitanüj^ú^ ior ^alhüt~ 
ianüjah,l ñi ^jvalaiov ■ojjvaláJAd ; varaküna hv naraka^^ 1. ¡Jó; «íwk- for nihíesh- 

llZ;etaisahüa]}tovetai^sahita^,l 31. Final oonKt.muitH liav.- lu't n onijítt'd in .«r^wj' 
11. 28, 29 ; ém, 1. 30 ; -nirviéeúa, I. 32 ; paradaUa, 1, :ij.. The droppiT.g (,f a ¡hml vmrga is' 
especially of frequent ocoarronce, not only Movt .v; m i.i hilajña üi-, I. 4 ; .pnyVtufffliík írí-' 
I 1¿ but also before pmin.^/Zafc.iVa-. I. IH ; -punna pru-, I. -2, and b,.foro kri iu -paíi 
ArisAfifl-, 1. 12 rhere are also other ca,ses of iniHwritmg, ThuH wu ñuñ rnn inatcad of nn ia 
Aarmátakam, 1.9 -tí xnstead of «í in jñáyaíi^, 11. 8 f. ; nt for // iu .,<u/.irr, 1. 25 • te for « iu 
flr^r"' '• í^' !?P'f! ^ho-váranaütal. for -m>«,.Y../„/., i. .. . .r^diríü.,.n. for .adí« ,a™-, 

band we find Sandhi between the two halvos of a v,m m II. 7 and 17, and, against the metre 
between the two first padas, in 1. 33. A so.ni-Prakrit funn uccnr,. iu mnJ^ll\^ 
fiually note that the signs of half and full stoi,« are rath.r ¡rn-gubrly .mj^loyal. ^ 

and txs the first :nscr>ptionofth¡skingwhichha.shilb.rto conu! to light. ilí~bgy k 
gim m the same way and in tbe «ame ^ord« a» in otbor plat.H ho far u/»antirrf wf ar! 

paraméévara hl r.r.A.. '° ^*\^*'^"'"'>^ ^5»" title of a i>a.ttmou..í soveteign rájmiraja 

that^Danti^Cw^^^^^^^^^ ^'"'"^'•"Í'» ^- ^- F»«* i»^- -^^ «>«"tíoned 

traveller afdgi:^^^^^^^^^^^^^ -Í-I» the contemporaBe;us aI 

Fosentgíntwas rjb/j^r'^r''^^^^ "«>« <*f ¿^WcarSja. and Tho 

- l!!!Z!l!!!l^i^:^^^^ «f A« Rísl.trakflta king 



No. 25.] TALEGAON COPPER^PLATES OF KRISHNA-RAJA I ; SAKA 690. 277 

Karkarája Snyarnavarsha of Gujarat,^ Krisiinaraja ascended the throne after uprooting a reía- 
t¡ive of his ; cf . 

Jó vañsyan;«uumalya vímargga(rgga)-bhajaiíi 

rajyÉ^m srayam gotrahítaya chakré. 
Pr. Fleet- was inclined to infer from thíg statemenfc that Krishnarája forcibly replaced hia 
nephew Dautidurga. The wordíng of y, 9 in K^rishyarája's own graut, however, would lead ua 
to believe that the relative whom techad to fight was SQniebody elae, who claimed the throne 
after Dantidurga's death.^ Krishnaraja giTes himself the birudas áubliatTzñga, Akalavarslia 
^nd PyithlvivallaTbha. The only stanza devoted to hi9 praíses which presenta any difficulty 
is V. 16. We are here told tbat he for ^ long time enjoyed the Earih as if it \vere his one mis- 
tress, and the earth is said to be Kmchhgun'álamkriia, The literal meaning pf íhis epíthet is 
* embellished witb a girdle stritig,* and ít is of conrse meant to be used ia this sen&e about tl^e 
king's mistress. Tt can, however, also mean ' embellished with ^he excellence of KSnchl,* and 
this is certainly the meaning of the ooir^pound as applied to the earth. Now we haye no informa* 
tion to the efíect fchat Epi^hnaraja conqaered Eanchl (Oonjeeveram), and ít is, on the basis of 
the available Information, difficalt to understand what is exactly meant witb tbe compound. Iji 
is, however, possible to make a snggestion. In the BairOda platea of Karkarája which I have 
jnst qnoted, we read about Kyish^arája, 

íllapur-áchala-gat-adbhuta-sannivéáana yad«vikshya vismita-vimanackar-amarSndrah I 
éta[t*] svayambhu Siva-dhSma na kritrimé árir=dpsht=:édri§=iti satatam bahu 
charchayanti || 

bh^yas«tathayidha-kritau YyaYasaya-hánér^étan-maya katham=ah5 kritam«itya 
akasmat I 

kartt=ápi yasya kbalu YÍsmayam=apa éilpí tan«n5ma klrttanam«á(m«a)karyyata. 
yéna rajíia ¡¡ 

Gañga-pravaha-himadidbiti-kalakütair«atyadbhut4bharanakaih=kpitamandian5»pi I 
máíiikya-kanchana-purassara-sarvvabh.utya tatra. sthitah punar^abhñsbyata yéna 
Sarabhuh |¡ 

"Thatking (Eristparaja) by whona waa cansed to be made a temple* ofwonderfnl 
structnre situated in the hills at Elápura, on seeing which tbo wonderstrnck lorda of the gods 
driving in tbeir aerial cara constantly reflect (saying), * Tkis abode of Siva is self-existent, in 
an artificial (bailding) sach a beanty was nevar seen ;' and e7en the artíst who made it was 
automatically struck with woader in consequence of the failure of kia energy as regards (the 
consti'ttction of) another workof the same kind, saying, ' how can this baTe been made by nie ? ' 
and by whom (Krishnaraja) Sambhu (Siva), standing there, was further embellislíed with 
all sortsof riches, rubíes, gold, and so on, thoogh he ia deoorated with wondepfnl oniaments^ th^ 
stream of the Ganga, the moon and the háláküta,'^^ 

As pointed out by Sir R. G-. Bhandarkar,^ this description no doiibt refers to the famons 
KailSsa temple at Ellora. Now it ia a common belief that this templo is an imitation of the 
Kailasanathá temple at Conjeeveram, and several common features in the two structures hav-e 
been pointed out,^ althongh it is hardly possible to talk of a genei^l imitation of the Gonjeeveram 
temple. Our inscription, however, seems to shqw that Erishaargja meant to créate a structure 
which oonld emalate the splendour of the Eailaaanatha temple ; and, if my interpretation of 
V. 16of the present grant is correct, it gives an authentic corrobdratíon of the belief that a 

'' ' ■■-■■■.- '.'■',' ' " '■'"■ '' ■ ■ ■ > . , . , . —■, ■. -I., -,. ,„j ,, i.,, „ n « I n I 

I Ind. Ant, Yol. XII> pp. 156 ff. ^ Qasefteer ofthe BomUy l^reiidenoy, Vol. l,rPart ii, pp, 390 f. 

» Cí. Bhaudarkar, E'p. Iíi.íÍ. Vol. YI, p. 209. 

* Or pHrhaps " a« a proclamation of his ñame that woadorful structure.** 

» Ind, Ani., Vol. XIÍ, p. 228. 

« See Kea, Fallava ArchUédiure, p, 14, an4 the references therc quoted. 



278 BPIGRáPHIA INDICA. ¡-y^^ ^^^^ 

connexioE exista between the two straotares má it bocomes ot' iníp.)rtaueo fov tho hiafcon- of th 
EUora temple. 

V. 14 informa us that Krishnaraja liad a son Prabhutuñga Q-üvindaraja. lio ia of con 
thc same personas the ruuoroja Q-óvindaraj a Prabhütavnrsha Vikramavulóka of tlie AI" 
platea.^ The designation Prabhutuñga of íhis princc is tiot knowu froin otlior aoiircus. 

We learn from I. 22 that the grant wae issued at tho rcijiiuBt (i'¿//7tí2)iaifí;) of Govindara'a 
while 1. 26 mentions Vásisbthaárlkumára and Jaivanti P5ii:i¡ya as Imving iriadu tlic viiñán ~ 
It ís tempting to infer that Váeishthasrifcutniira was anotlicr designation »{ Gñvinda Tb i 
would imply that this prince had adopted tho gotra designation of tlio VTiKiíjhthas, Wg ^^^^ 
not, however, any information that any Rástrakñta prince chiinuní in Ijülonc^ to ' tlic Vasishth 
gStra. We know that ít was Ki-isbiiaraja who complete,! tliu ovorthrow uf the Clialnkyas and 
it would be coaceivable that he mado an attempt at inütating thoüo prinw's, who claim d 
to beloDg to the Mánavya gótra, and that he tncd to nmkc hiti mm Gñvinda usHumo the 
designation Vasiahtha-árikumára. It h, howover, Bafor to a.s.sunu; that VaHÍHht.!iasrikainara 
iBadifferentperBonfromGCvindaraja, towhomhoand Jaivuuti Pluíaiya laadci tiioir icqueat 
wMoh the prince then made his own. 

Atalleventathereianoindicationin tho grant that fiflvinda had hcconn; ínHÍallod as 
Tuvaraja. In the Alga platas of Saka 692, on the üther hand, lu; k (l(.M¡.jn,.i(.,.,í m má. His 
installation must accordingly have takcn place fioriio timo ktwücu MarcU 7t;8 A. I) íhédataof 
the Talégaon platea, and Jane 770 A.D., whon tho AhvH gmii wuü íhmiwI. 

The Talégaon platea ira dated Saka Samvat 680 (expiro.! ), in tho Plavañga-ranAa, on the 
newmoondayoftliemouthVaiáakha,ontlioocca8ion of an oclipm of tho sun The 
correspondingOhrístian date is Wednosday, the 23rd Murch 708 A.D. KriHluiarÜiH stntt's that 
he was then engaged on an expodition again«í the Qaíigas and tlnit hÍ8 canij, hud hoon' pit-hod 
atMan9anagara(l,26). Thisplaco is no doubt identi.ul .ith Manruú L MúnyapJa I 
capital of the Western Gangas, wbich has beonidontifi,MÍ by Mr. Iti.,.^ wiíh Manno in the 
Nelamañgala iahha of the Bangaloro Diatrict, 13" 15' N. and 77'^ IH' ÍO. Wf l.arn" frnm fKio 
atatement that Erjshnaraja, like hia son Dluava, .-ent to llgl.t th. Vn^t,...' Tho G.Z kin, 
who ruled :n A.D. 768 was according to Dr. Fleet^' tho Muharaja Pri.hiv,'..,ani SrIpZha ' 

.ndfi'fr'' '*''"'''' -T^*" *^' Tiñúm.rm living in (],« KarahSta ton-thousand 
andiKo shares were eapeoially reaerved for a certai.i Blmttu.Va.ud-.va KaraLitar^ha 
preaent Karhad in the Satara Di.tríct. It is horc Huid to b,', . iJi^n^M uL 

TWuragramaandtotheaouthoftherírerZla 1 ' 1 '•"; . ^''''^^^«'^^^^^^ 

who has identified theae placea Tihe SuTvf.a Tndt 1 ! 7 ^rfV''''^ ^^" ''^'''^''^''' 

oftheinscriptíonsfortbegeoZrofS.^^ '^'' '^' "^'''^ ''"P"^*^"'^ 

existence of a Poona DktrírS .í* '* ''"'" *'"' *'"' ^""'^ *^'"* '^ entablishes the 

nodoubtthamniaí;' ^^^^^^^ ^or there cau be 

shows that TümU¡.tlZZZ\Z,T^''"^ ''-'• ^''''''- ^'^'° '""'^«™ ^'"^ 

dental n of Pñns c^Z ren^l" ,f ^^ ^'^ '^'^'' ^'"»'"^^^* "^ ^'«í»^"^'» í>«''^««« «'« 

~ ^^;^^_^^_^«^^l^«^^ a« nsually supi^med by FaocjÜB, as pürnaia. 

' Sp. Tnd., Vol. VI, pp, 208 fí. ' 7 p ^ „ ' 

' Bp. Ind., Yol. VI, p. 64. ^' ^"'"•" ^ "' J ' L Introductim, p. IQ. 

* ^ali, Sanskr. aHi oíd Can. In,ey Mn 10. w . r 



No. 25.] TALEGAON COPPER-PLÁTES OP KBISHííA-RAJA I; SAKA 690. 279 



Of the viHagea included ín the grant Kumárigrama is the presenfc Karehgáon ; Bhamarópara is 
Bhowrapur; Aralava XJruli; Sindigram^ Seendowneh, and Ta^avale Turudee. Of the 
surroTiiidiug villageB Khaiabiiagrama is Ehamgaon ; Vórimagcatna Boree, and Dádimagrama 
Daleemb; Alandiya is Alandi, or more commonly Chorá-olii llandi, a statíon oa the Madras 
and Southern Maratha Eailway, 15 miles south-east of Peona, and Thiaragráma is Theixr. 
The river Mñila is the present Mulá, or more properly that river after ita oonauence wifch the 
Müthá at Poona, whence it winds easfc till it reaches the Bhlma. Mr. Bhandarkar states that it 
paSBes to the north of the villages contained in the grant. The Khadiravé3;ia hills, finallj, have 
noí retained their cid ñame. I am unable to add anyíhing to this information, which is due to 
Mr. Bhandarkar, as* no large scale map is at ray disposal 

The writer of the inscription was, so far as I can make oat, ladra, the same person who 
wrote the Samangad grant of Dautidurga. 

TEXT. 

First Fíate. 

1 Óm^ svasti [i*] -Sa va=vyad=Védhasa dháma yan-nabhitamalam krítam [¡*] 

Haras=^ha ya[s]ya kant-é[ndu],-kalaya kam=alam[kritam] [¡| P] ^[isid^dvishat- 
ti- 

2 mii'am-udyajta.ma^dalágro dhvastin=:nayann-abhim[u]kh5 rana-áao^vvarlshu [I*] 

bhñpah (||) suchir=vvidh[u]r=ÍY=ápta-[diganta-klrtti- 

3 r=Ggoviiidaraja i]ti rájasu raja-siñgha[h ||*] 1(2) STaflj^afcmajd jagati 

visruta-dlrgha-klrtti[r=artt-ártti-]há[ri-Ha-l 

4 ri-vikrama-dhama-dhari [|*] bhüpas=.trivishtapa.Drip-anukTÍtíh krifcajaa[h*] árl^ 

Kakkarája iti g5ttra-manir«Tahhñva [1| 3*] 

5 ^Tasya pra.bh¡nna-karata'chyata-dana-dauti"danta-prahara-ruchir-allikhifc-amsa-prthah 

[j*] kshmapah kshi- 

6 tan k8hapita-sattrur=abha[t*] tannja:^ sad-B5shtrakíita-kanakadri(dr¡)r=Ív»Sndrara3ah 

[II 4*] ^Tasy=óparj[j]ita-tapa8a- 

7 s=tanayas«chatar"iidadhi-valaya-malinya[h 1*] bhó[k]ta bhnvah Satakratn-sadrisah srl- 

Dan.tidTirgga-raj6=bhnt [|1 5*] 

8 6Yasy=:ajau raja-simghasya vittrasta Yairi^vara^5t7a==taMaj[]á]-stambham=anmúlya 

Second Píate; First Sidú. 

9 yatté(nté) fcv-api n6 gatáh [¡j 6*J ^KSñoh.isa-Kérala.naradhipa-Chola-P§ndygt- 

Srihacsha-Vajrata-vibhédha-vidhána-daksham [|*] Karnna(rwS). 

10 taJkarii valam=anantam-ajéyam=anyair-bhritbh|:i)tyaih kiyadbhir^^api yat(a)«saha8a 

jigaya[|l 7*] ^A-bhrüvibhamgam=agrihita-niáá- 

11 ta-§a[s]tram=a3n[á]tam-apranihitajnam^apetayatnam [|*j jó V^llabhftih sapadí 

danda-valena jit[v]a rajadhiraja-paramé- 

12 gvaratam^avapa [|| 8*] 8Ta8min=divarh prayaté VaUabharaje^krila-prají.a] vadha[h 

1*] ári-Kakkarája-8ñaur=mmahlpati[h*] KrishnarS- 

13 io-bhüfc [II 9*] «Tasya sva-bhnja-parákrama-niÍh*]Sésli-6fcsarit-ari-dik-chakram [>*J 

Kri(Kjri) shnasy=év*:ákri(kri) shíLam chatitam srl-Eri(Kri^8hnar§;- 



* Expressed by a symbol. » Metre t Annshtubh, 

5 Metre; Vasactatxlaka. * Metre : Vasantatilaka. 

« Metre : Giti. « Meta-e ¡ Anusbttibh. 

' Bead -tjar«9(5i^ I taUlajjau ® Metre : Iryá, 



280 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [Vol. XIII. 



14 [jasya] [|| 10*J ^iMi^^^^^^E^-^^H^'^^^^^^^ 

tíranam [I*] gríshme^pi nabliO mkhiiaiii práv['n-j 

15 [tkalayaté spashtam] I (||) [11*] ^üddama-darppa-nirbhara-mahavala-prachaUtasya 

bhñ-prishté [1*] sakBíti k5 niróddh[u]m prasaraiii vara-nara[patér-"'-a- 

16 sja] [II 12*] s[Din-anatha-pranayisliu yathé]8hta-clieshtam eamlhitam«=ajasram 

[I*] tatkí^^" r ti=AkSlavarsho var(i)sliati [BaiTV-ár]l/ti-nírm[raathaao] [|¡ 13*] 
2[Tasy-5: 

17 bliavad*bliuvana-pf *aia-vikááa-bhá.svJln=sani2frriinavsaría:v\-vÍK)auniaíia • Mandar - adrir(h) 

[I*] dusht-ari-fc,t-ntatí-]atá-parasur=mmaha[tma «fniuj^i 

18 kshitláa-tílak&[jb*] Prabhutumga-namá || [14*] '^Sat-páttra-daim-varekdna dbvasta* 

st?' béna r ini [|*] [hasti]n=éva ksbata [yC'iia] p[urusy]- 

Second Píate ; Sccond Side, 

19 n^aií-santatith* II[1S*] ^Nityam sa prakriíi-sthír^atata-clialS varn^i- 

^[f ].F^1^ s^P^ ai[á] slaghya 8ad-vÍ8liay-6pabli6ga''Bubíia- 

20 ga bhávair=bhrisam bliñshita [j*] visravdhaxii kat:aka^[pra3Bádh¡ta-tanur- 

visvambbara bhagíaa bbuktá [yéna chiram] i\ij«f^va vanita 

21 Kanchi-gun-alaii3 í' i?lta [ || 16*] iTén[-ddani =aüi]la-vidy a [ch-chañchala] m«aval5kya 

jívitam^asarar [I*] kshiti-dám-pa[i'a]ma-pu- 

22 nya[b*] pravarttitó vrabmadayS^yath [|| 17*] CGo3vimdaraja-v¡jñ[53panay5 ea 

cha Pnthivivallabha-tnabaraj-[á]dHra3a-paraméáv'ara-paramabhatf;&r^^ 

23 érlmad-Akálavarsha-dévah sarvan^éva rashtrapatí-vishayapatí-mahatfcar&diiiit» 

samSjnapayaty«a6tii tO 

24 Yiditam yatha matá-pitr5r=atraanas«clia piinya-yaS5*blnvfiddhayí^ Saka-üflpatí- 

saiiivatsararáata-shatke 

25 iiavaty-unta(tta)ré Plavañga-varshS VaiáaJ¿h-5mav5sy&yam»adityA-grah« 

Gañgánam=iipari Tijaya-skandhavaré 

26 Manria-nagaré ^ Earahsta-daáasaliasr-5ntaltpátibhy<^ YrShmandbbyaíi FSsishtha^ 

srlkumara-vijn[a]panayá Jaiva- 

27 nti-Panaiya-víj[ñá]paijajá cha EumSrigrSmd nSma grSmd datta [íti] 

anéka-vipra-nripagra-p[ü] j [á] 'pñ- 

28 jitaya asésha-véda-éástr-lrfcha-riáSradSya Bhafcta-VSsudéTam hU^ fÉatiT 

Khambliagrsm5[d*] VarimagrS- '^ ' :^ J 

TUrd Píate. 

29 mSd.Dadímagrfimst«paschimatah Khadiravena.parvvaíSd.utíamta^ AMndlyai 

gr5ma[t*] Thiura^gramách.cha pTí[r]v[va]ta(tó) 

30 Mmla-nadya daksWnatah éva[m*j clmtnr.aghaíá-viéuddha]^ BhamarSparS- 

Axaluva.Smdigrama-(|)Tadayal6 i^m^Qimr^ 

31 étaift*] Bahiiah Pünaka.Viahay^aatahpati sarva^vSdha^raHfa^ sa oWgami^ 

nripatibhir-asmad-vamsyair^anyair-vva svadá- 

32 ya-mm^^^^^^ paripálanlyai. (| Uktath cha bhagavató VjSséna [f1 

Vahubhir.vvastidha bhnkta rajabhih Sagar-adibbih j| ^ ^^ ^ 

aabasré,5(na a)Svamédha^saíéna cha [|*] gavam kati-p^ané. ^ 



»Metre;AryS. " 

• Bead Uáffm dvcm tamUitm. [ S*í" ' Sárdükrikri^it». 

• líetre s ijittilitnWi. 



Talegaon platcs of Krishnaraja L— Saka 690. 




lia. 




1C 



12 



14 



16 



18 



SCALE 45 



W. GRIGGS k SONS, PHOTO-LITH. 



»^:.>tt^ 



?0 



22 



24 



26 



28 






5, CC: 50 7(71., 



i] iAr. 



/n. 



30 



32 



34 



^'v^rid 



«n^**""*'' 






36 



38 



•'■ 4.k^>^.* ^<*;'*>;í! ;^^^v,> 



t" > r i 



No. 25.] TALEGAON COPPER-PLATES OP KRíSHNA-RAJA I; SAKA 690. 281 



34 na bliñrai-hartta na sudhyati ¡¡ [19*] ^Svad;tírim para-clattá[m*] Tá yd 

hnrota vasundkarám I ahas^litim varsha-saliasrani vislita- 

35 [pm iá]jatr' ]íri(kn)mili [1123*] ^Kina-hartta bliñmi-harttá liárayitá cha to 

ttrayali 1 naraká[n*] ma nivarttaüto yavad^ábhñ- 

36 [ta]samp[la]vam i¡ [21*] -ra[h sanipadbliir=ar3u]ddliatah parahiía-vjasariígini 

yasya dhib yns=tam v=ápy=iipakax-tum=iclicbliati su- 

37 [hrid-vargasya kásbtká dbano [|*] trn-Eaoirena nartadra-vrmda-salüía-srl]- 

Krisbnai'áj-ápayá [prity=cdam 

38 iridi[i]taiii t:id-iinnata-ya¿'H]i-[pi'óabliá_^baLuam sa^sanam' | [22^^] 

TEAITÜLATION. 

{V.]) May he protecfc you f rom whose nayel the I ohifs gro^s that Yodhas (Brahmán) 
has madc hi3 abode, and fíara (Siva) ihrough tho lo^ely digit o£ whose moon tbe sky is 
embellishcd. 

(V. 2) There was a tíng Góvindaraja [l\ who with bis raised seimitar destroyed the 
darkness (in the shape of) his foes, facin^ them ia the nights of battles, bio fame reachino' 
the ends of the quarters, brilliant like the moon (who dispels the darkness, of fcet' his disk has 
risen, sil iningagainstit afcnigbt), his lustre reaching to the euds of the quarters, Rajasiih ha 
(king-lion) among kÍDgs. 

(Y. 3) His fioa, Tvhose groat fame was rejiowned ia the world; who possessed the valour 
and streugth o£ Harí, the remover of the sufferings of the disfcressed; a king lesembliní)' tho 
lord of heaven (Indra) i íxúl of gratefulness, became a jewei of his race, the illustrious 
Kakkarája. 

(V. 4) He had a son, whose broad shoulders were brighfc throngh boing soratcbed by the 
stroke of the tusks of elephants from whoBo opea temples iohor trickled down ; a king vrho on 
earth destroyed his enemiis ; ^vho was as it were a Rolden mountain (Méru) in the (linenge of 
the) excellent Bashtrakütas (or, whbse summit was the escellent kingdoai), Indraraja (II). 

(V. 6) He who had accamulated tapas, had a son who enjoyed the earth girt with the 
four oceans ; who was like to Indra, the Rajan, the glorióos Dantidiirga ; 

(V. 6) In the battle againat wbom his foes (as if they were) dephants became terrified 
of him, tbe lion amongst Mngs (Rájasimha), eradicated tho (sense of ) shame before him 
(as elephants would their) posts, ran away and are not known anywhere ; 

(V. 7) He who forcibly, with a few soldiers, conquered the endless f orces of Karnataka, 
whiohwere invincible to others, aud which were skilled in etíecting defeats on the lord of 
Kañchi, the king of Kerala, the Chola, the Pándya, Sriharaba and Vajrata; 

(V. 8) He who, withonfc knifeting his brow, withaut seizing sharp weapons, withoufc 
(letting anybody) know, withont issaing orders, withoat effort suddenly conquered Vallabha 
with his assaultiag forcé, and (thus) obfcained the position of a king of kings, a supreme 
lord. 

(V. 9) After he, the Vallabharaja, had gone to heaven, Krishuaraja [I], the son of 
Katkaraja, who did not oppress his subjects, became the lord of the earth. 

(V. JO) The career of that giorious Krishuaraja, who through the valour of his own 
arms empelled the whole enemy world, was resplendent (ahrisln^a) like that of Krishna. 

1 Metre : Anusb^ubL. 2 Metre : yardülavikridita. ..;¿>í^;\l -ÍEErií^Iy"'' 
s Eestored from the Sámangadi plates oí Baiitidurga, Lid, Áuí., Yol, XI, pp. liO ñ., with some cori^p^Ví^'í^-^-'''' ' -^^? -Á 



^^ ^.^ 



282 EPiaRAPHíA INDICA. [y^^^ ^jj^ 

(V. U) The wh.ole sky even in summor manife.^tly lookcíl liktí iluit of fcho raiuy soason 
tbe rays of the sun above beooming obstrucíed by ího ahundauí ihint ruiíáej by tbo lofty gtecds 
of Subhatuñga (Kristnaraja), 

(V. 12) Wbo is able to obstruct the assault of tbal excelk;ut larti of inen, whei) be movos 
OH with bis forcé, violent mth exalted prido P 

(V. 13) In cruebing down all affliction Akálavarsha (the uníiiiKíly ríiiner), bt^having as He 
likes, incessautly and instantaneously raina {Le* fultilH) tb^ir wihben tu tiie inihitimblo and bolp- 
lesa ones and to bis favourites. 

(Y. 14) He gota son, (wbo was) a aun in causiii;' tbt! 1 áu.s (wíiicb ;«) í\^q worldto 
expand;wbo wasa Mandara mountain in churning the ocíjííh of í)aitbí ; who waB an axe to 
tbe creepers (in tbe sbape of) tbe colloctiou of biH wiukcJ fuen ; whu ^van b¡t^b«ininded- an 
ornament amongsí; kings, Prabhtituñga by aanic ; 

(V. 15) (Krisbnarája) by wbom the colleetiou oi hh tovj \vjis ib^stroy* d, wbilo bo w-as 
raíning gifts on worthy people and did away witb arroganciíj a:} a lutuü jn-iid i^ Ity au olephant 
(wbo rains icbor and breaks down tho poBt). 

(Y. 16) Tbat king wbo long securoly enjoyal (tbtí vuk ul) Un: i^artlt, ^vhicb íb alwaya 
immovable by natnre; bnt over wbich oarthqnakcH spread ; ^^hitíi i.. m.}»h-íitit'nt with tbe 
(varions) castes; witb excellent subjoütH ; worthy of yrmv; ph, a-unt throaiili thí- t'íijoyment of 
good objects; bighly erabellished witb ereatu rea ; wbo^e hurfun*- iuitii.nitHl wüh (hb) camp; 
adornad witb tbe escellcncies of Káñchi, m í\ Iiaxt (wuiiía <.*rijny hit; owu (liunKcl, ürm by 
natnre, in wbom agitation is ozpanded ,• wbo íh ^^sphiuUalt M¡{h puinf. who hiiris exccllent 
cbildren; wbo is wortby of pvaiso ; wbo íh bicky iu pruptily vi(n /m^ Khí plüu.sums of tho 
senses; wbo is bigbly adorned witb emotionw ; ^bo eml^jUinhcs bV:r hudy \üth bracelets, and 
wbo is adorned by the string of a girdlc). 

(Y. 17) By him tbis donation, bighly moi-itnriouB íhrougfi thi? l^íí^towal oí land, ^vas 
effected, looking on this life as wortblosB and an lickUí like wind and tiglííiáng, 

(Ll 22-32) at tbe roqueai of Govindarája. ¡y, lViíhi\ivallabha, \\w Maharíijadhiraja, 
tbe Paramésvara, íbe Puramabbattaraka» tb« illantrit^UH Akalavaraha, íhhui^h (tlio foIlowÍTig) 
order to all tbe heads of ra¿f7¿^ra^ aud viskayaH and tü (h(^ J/aAa//a/aK ; l^íit knovvn toyou 
tbat, at the request of VaBishtbaárlkumlra and ai thi; rHjiuht u{ Juivami Pu'.aiya tho 
viUagecalledKumarígramabas boen given to thu lUTÚmumH r.miiinK in th.^ Karabíita ten 
thousand, in order to increase tho morit and faüUM.f hin nuAhvr íu.d fuihrr and of himself, 
inthe year six hundred increased by ninoty of tho éaka kmg, ín tho yoar Plavariga, 
on the Bew^moon day of Vaiáakha, on tho oceasion of un erdipno of tho stin, (wbile 
reeiding) intbe víctoríous camp agaínHt ilio Gangas in th** i.^h n Mnnm. And two tíharesbave 
been given to Bbatta-YSeudeva, wbo is bonoured withíhii bi^^bnHt hntum^ by Brahmaims and 
Mngs,aDd i^ho is conversant with the niami id Mihit Xrdui md ^a^tms. ( i i íb «ituatcd) 
to the west of Khambhagrama, V6rimagr§ma and Badiniugraina; tu Uh: mvüi of tbe 
Ehadiravena hxlls;to tho east of Alandáyagrima aud Thiuragruina, und to tbe soutboí 
tbe nrer Müüa; in this way it is well ihíhutá with ííh fonr lH>uaanritm, and it basbeei] 
combined with BhamaaroparS, Araluva and Sindigráma, k ^MmUd mtíán tbe mmU^vishayc 
andhasbeenmadefreeofall opprcsbíon (throuL^h imvi), And thu. gjft nhunkl be respectec 
by fiitnre kmga, of our Uneage or otborn, in tiio '..mm ^^•ny as ih.íir u^au gifÍH. And ít has beei 
said by the venerable Vyasa (tbree of the cubloniar^ vt^i k^h í. llm', ). 

(Y. 22) B'ythe order of tboglorioaa KiÍBhmiT¡i]n, ni uiú^tdhy a f^rowd of kbgs, tW^ 
charter, which ílluminates bis noble fame, )ia^ bum ^^vUumhv hüira, wlio h notelatedb; 
pro8pevity,whosemindisappliedtotbew<ilfare of ..íh.rH. aud \.h> i^vm dci^iruB to UBáist Hn 
(Kfishnarája), the foremost amongHÍ bis friendo in wcahb 



No. 26.] SILTMPIJR STONE-SLÁB INSCRIPTIOK 283 



No. 26.— SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION OP THE TIME OF 

JAYAPALA-DEVA. 

By Radha Goyinda Básae, M.A.; Rajshahi. 

The slab of black stone T^hich bears this iusoription waa discovered in 1319 B.S. ia 
Mauza Silimpur, Pólice Station Khéihal, in the Bogra Districfc of tlie Rajshahi División in the 
Presidency of Bengal. It waa found by a peasant who was lerelling gronnd for the pnrpose o£ 
cnUiration in the Zamlndári of Bábu Vi java Gsvinda Basu Ohowdhuri of the village Khalsi 
in the Manibgañj Subdivisión of the Dietrict of Dacca, two cabits under tbe surfaco of the 
earth. The place where it ^as unearthed and its snrroundings are still full of ruins of 
temples, bniidings, large tanks, etc., belonging to the medieval ages. After its discovery the 
stone remained in the possession of the Muhammadan cnltivator ; but in the month of Magh 
1321 B.S. [January-February, 1915] soriae of Vijaya Bábu's officers went to Silimpnr ou 
bnsinesg, and possessed theinselves of the inseribed slab, although the illiterate cnltivator was at 
first most nnwilling to part with it. It V7as tben removed to Khalsi in Manikganj, whenoe I 
received information of this discovery from my friends, Baba Biréadra Kumár Sarkar, B.A, 
and Babu Sitanáfch GhSsh, B.A., teachers of the MánifcgaSj High SchooL I then went to 
Mánikganj to have a sight of the inseribed slab. Vijaya Bábu's men then made a present of the 
stone to the Varéndra Research Society, and I accepted it on behalf of the Society. The slab 
ia now depofiited in the Mnsenm of the Society at Rajshahi. I edit the inscription, for the first 
time, from the original slab, which was placed at my disposal by the Society. 

The inscription contains 25 Unes of writing, wHch cover a space of V 4f broad by 8^" 
high. The v^riting is very beantif ully and carefnlly execnted. The letters are incised veíy 
deep. Witb the exception of a few letters in lines 5-7, which have become slightly effaced, and 
of three letters only, two in lino 1 and one in line 24, which have been partly bvoken, the whole 
inscription is ia an excellent átate of preservation. From the fact that the slab has a projec- 
tion of abont an inch on both sides like two wings, it seems probable that it had been buílt into 
a wall of the temple which is stated to have been erected by the person enlogised in the prcbéasti. 
A most interesting feature of tbis inscription ia tbat it is almost f ree from spelling mistakes, 
dne either to the ignorance of tbe scribe or the engraver, wbich are so common in other stones 
and eopper-plates fonnd in Bengal and other parts of India. The text itself contains a verse 
(v. 29) which givea high praise to the scrupuloas care of the engraver SCmésvara, a Magadhan 
arfcisfc. The size of the letters is about l\ 

The characters in whicb the inscription is written belong to a variefy of the Northern 
alpbabet which was used, especially in Bengal aud Magadha, in the Uth centnry A. D. On 
comparing each individual character of our inscriptioa with tbat of the two stone-inscriptionsí 
written ín the 15th year of king Nayapála-deva^s reign, it has been found tbat the script is 
almost exactly the same everywhere. Some difficnlty has oocasionally been folt in decipbering 
the text on acconnt of the cióse resemblance of the signs for some pairs of letters— e.g. the signs 
for jpa and ya, ta and 5/ia, and the subsoript u and subacript r. The distinction between the forms 

1 Jn my examiuation of the script of those two iascriptions I have nsecUhe/aeíiwiZe of the Krishna- 
dvárika temple inscriptioD, which was presentad to the Yareadra Besearch Society by Babu Ráklál Das Banerjcf 
MA., and Mr. Prabhát Kumar Mukherjee, Barrister-at-Law, and the copy of th^ facsímile of the NarasÍDlia-dév^^ 
temple inscription, published opposite p. 234 of the Bengali History of Bengal, by Bákhal Babu. I alao 
gotanopportunity, iQtbisconnpctioTí, to compare tbe lettera of the Palm-leaf MSS. of the Áshia-aálKisriU 
Trajíiápáramitá (Cambridge XJniver&ity collection) writton iu the 14th year of Naya-pála, from the refirint of a 
pago published in Eákbal Bábu's book (opposite p. 234). Much likeaes^ is al^o obser^ed between this 
script and that of the Sarnáfch inscriptiou of Kumára-.díiñ---(:E>. Ind., Vol. IX, píate opposite p. 324). 

Ío2 



2g^ EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vor.. SIII. 



cU and ra, m and dM ma and .a is also vei-y sligM. Profcs.ov Ridlvoni, míuIo cditing tlie 
Assam Plates of Vallabha-déva, felt aucli a difficiilty of dociplicrm.'Bt. «Iv.o t.. Iho. greatniinilarüy 
of signs for some letters and remarkedi that " ^vhore Ictlern lik<. tho.e b.rp.. to <x-cm- in pro- 

transcribediext" The Fame remaric may liold good ^viili rcgaril lo rciidin- ot i!ie proper 

nameEaZ^i)awa^l.l6ofourinscriptioti,wliiclilookf^Iikc iv.//rrr.//..L Of incluí vcnvels ^ve 
have mefc with the dg^s for i (in tó, 11. 4 and 11, in -¡ha, I lo, and m mi, 1. 1<0. ^ (m np^ifer.", 
1 20) and e (in ém, 11 14 and 17). It may 1)0 lu.ted tluifc tlio miunl / 1h donnii d hy tw.) vinglets, 
placed side by side wii]i a short liorizoiital lino above. Atiimtion mny l.cMlrawu to ih*^ peculiar 
forms of the followiag conjnnct lefcters amon^fít otliers :--fa/h7 v.^.. \n .nhliid-^, I 8; ,iha o.g, 
in stUmm,!. 3; %a e,g. in tó/j/a, 1. 13 ; «fya c.g. iu ..vu}./'/- J. ti : ^V^/(-/ e.^^^^ 
1 7 . cTiclha e.g. in ^chohhaivala^, I 4 ; .A«.a e.g. in Vish^um, 1. t» ; .sV.^f í^l^ m -.u^n./Ja-, L 24 ; 
ñ'^U e g in 4ahshvañ^c}ia, 1. 9 ; and jüa, nica, ú'jhya. ^rph,, hfn, l'r. Jjh. fia, /?,/'^ f:u'li nccurrin^^ 
onlvoncereBpectively iniñá7?.a,l. 17 ; "Vmanlmmníwi, U. Ití-Kí ; »-^/*r/^*,A;//;;i, K S ; ^^phnhnn^-, 1. 17 ; 
.jJtsn^^, 1. 8 ; saniyah^smvycí. 1. H ; ^v^/Z^íí^^^/^". ^ ^^ ' -W^'^^^^^^ ^' i- í '^^'^' "/'^^^J'^^ ' 23. Tbo 
foms of tte individnal consonanis 7c7ici (9.??. in -IMa^, I 2). ,v^m (t-.p;. m ^^^.y/.M^ 1, 12), fa {o.g 
in Saí;a¿^ 1. 4), tha (e.g. ^tathaiva, I 1), jíZ/a (n^ed only once in ^ph^^hiii- , 1. 17), aiiti ha (e.g. 
mEirmya-, I 2) are worthy of noticc. The sipi for n'.sv;>v/./ aiid ibat frrr rí)¿w,sT7m, ivf tho 
variety Wicb is repiesented by a circlo and a rímma.i^ivoki^ ]mu^ \i HfMír th(* IcttiT i.» wUich it 
belongs, have almost everywliere been niarkcd with a malrd alov^í thcni. 

As^egardaorthography, tholc4ter /jf/ ÍHÍluYmgli(mtí^\]ir(:^HK<Ml hy t!i(> ^:ií,^n for ?>/. gomo 
of tbe other pecnliarities of ortbngrapliy wliidi nili for npi^cial ikíÜít' aiv Üm* fo!ln\%Inn :^(1) 
the letters ha, ga (escept in svair^gvnaUi, L D); ^^^^ ^^^^ ^'''^ ^*^^'i ^'^ '^^^^ doul^hd aftev r, 
\Fhereas va has been retained single in nnch ponition, imddhfi ImH^iwH diihi aiui /^/^íí, oiico only 
í;(6)fcfea, viz Jn -ffarv(6)Wici-, I 2 ; (2) 5a has oncf k-tni Hulnsíiluti'tl fur ítu' ví^uinjn aftcr .va, 
vi2ánrató-sa¿2/é,l. I4(bntwan/a híis been rctamiídin husyahshf-, L Uí» ; (:|) iwiwlMTa (eseepü 
in one place, viz. ¿a?z¿ré SFít%7¿am-, 1. 17) han the KÍgn for nvinjrfih^i lireii um*»! ; (*1) the anvsrOra 
ia also indicated by a small circle placed abovc the ihw; (5) tnial / híuI n art^ nml with 
the wáwa-stroke placed bclow them, the leiterK theniselveH UAu¡,': oí :\ Humihv m/.í* in snelí eaK08, 
©,g. in ^ahhut, 1. 13 ; Urislyan, L 13 ; but íiaul m at íht^ end yf the serond mni í híi ftnu th /^íírfas 
of a verse is thronghout denoted by the sign for uiiíwai^a whieh \\nh a eireh* %v¡th vnnWü^^ivok^ 
below ití (6) the superscript r íb not employed in Ihí* tHUíjíUHl /aí»? u-f. ^.,L^ r^n^tr m-', L 1), 
and this seems to be a special peculiariiy ít> the seript <;f tlíC elevt-nth uad íhe tuelfílt eenturios. 
Only in a Tery few cases have tho ruleB uf .smdld leen iHf^h'fttHl **,g. -fífui<i.ei¿ /i/Al-, L ID; 
"éñsanaTÍi cTia, 1. 20. 

The language is SanBkiit,aiid, "witli the c^oepüon oÍ the ínírr^dneíery f^hh narnn hhagavate 
Vasudévaya, the -wholo inscription íb in verne. There' are alteíJ:* ih^r í^verlty-ílií,íe vejneH. The 
only nnusual form whioh is incorrect aecordii^g io Píu/ihí'h f^^tainniier i.s ilje wuid mmiUMla, L lo, 
which onght to have been used in the dfmimifpadhja íovm m hmkíhi »Sunskrit ; hut ihíB formis 
permissiblein Vedic Sanskrii So our poot may he exeuhtíd l^y the íileíuiu-' of the Mahd- 
hháshya^ viz. clihanddvat havayaíp kmvanfi, 

The object of the inscrxpfcion ifi lo reeord the treeiinn rtf a írjnile uhereln a Brídimaiia 
named Prahása set np an image of Amara-nrdlia. He ¡h alno evítUterl witlí 1 uvhtg dedicated an 
image of Tiivikrama and excavated a taiik í'or the í^piritrial heíi»'lít of hií: iai!:er and mother. 
This inscription, like the one in tho Bhnliun*'¿vam feíuph: of Oei^na euh'j^í'/hig Bhíitta- 
Bhayadsva,^ fnrnishes a jpraéasH or culo^ántic aeeonnt of Prahuiía ñuú hin faroily . Htíte also wo 

2 Kklhorn's edition of the Vt/aharai^a^Mahahhánhiia, Yol I, Üiel e^l, p. :|i:i, uud» r >üira I 4. lí. 
? Jíjj, líiíí,, VolVr,p, 203. 



^^^ 26.] SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION. 2f 

find aii Jnscríption treating, not of Idngs and ministers, tut of a Bráhmana who was born in 2 
fTi fl X faraily wliicli was gloriñcd by the birtli of great scholars, accustomed to perforr 
> Ver* s rites accoxding to the iiijuíictiona of Ihe sastras. Ás a piece cf material for the socÍ£ 
V^^ of Beii£?al in medieval times, f'is inserí -^tiou is very important. For the convenienc 
civeláy reference, an abstract of the contents of ^' o y^'^oh irscr^ition is given Lere. 

After the words '* Om ! Adoration to Bhr.;avan Va:u'"''va" the anthor invokes (veree 
n the prorertion of Chatnrbhnja (Yishnu), Vcii?ses 2 a'.. i 3 disclose the fact that the 
B^ahmonos who had their descent from A'-giras má w"* o helonged to the sr.me gotra with 
«, adVai'i' bad tbeir lióme in a place called Tarkari 2,itu.-.tcd within the litriits of Sravasti ; 
d that they observed all tbe sacrificial (vaitana) and domestic (garhja) ceremonials in 
corílance with tbe rules of the Vedas and the Smritis, in w]\ich tbey w:re ali well-versed. 
A villa*^'^ of the ñame of Va(Ba)lagráina is stated in verse 4 to hrye bcen ti e ornamenfe of 
the ]&n(\o( Varéndri^ in the conntry of Pundra, and to hove bcen an offshoot of Tarkari 
(verse 2), bnt partcd tberefrom by Sakati (probably the ñame ot a river or of a place). lu this 
villaí^e of Bá^agráma there lived many Bráhmana fí^.milies, all prond of tbeir '' learning, lineage 
and pracücc of ansteiities" (v, 5). Some of tbe Bráhmanas who wre born of the Pandifc fandlíes 
liviiig in tbe enstern porfc of this villa^a'e wanted fco Uve apart and so n^moved to a neigbbouring 
place called Síyanciva(ba) (v. 6). Verse 7 states that two or tbree of the local Bráhmana 
familics ^-ero not vefc estinct, but continned tbeir saored learning, were competent eiiongh to 
remove tbe fbubts of pcople abont thí^ nieaning of Sruii and Smriti and romained fixed in the 
time-honcnred rnics and prece})ts of tbeir familíes. Nest we bave in vv. 8-18 a sketch o£ 
Prahása'fí descent, In Sijnmba was born a Biáhnmna, Pasu-pati by ñame, who was *' skilful jn 
the periorniai^ce of tbe six duties " (v. 8). His son was Sábila (v. 9), who is stated (y. 10) 
to bave fcnnded an imngc oí Vih-hnn nnd excavated a tank in the ñame of bis father and 
mother rcspctively. Hís son ivas Manóratba (v. 11). ManSratha's son Sucbarita b^gat on 
Nitula (v. 12), his devoted wife, sprnng from a bigh family, a son nfimed Tap5-nidhi (y. 13), 
with whom began that glorien s record of íichievements which was continued by bis sucoessors. 
The niost signifieant of liis sebolarly distinctions mentioiied in v. 14 is that he attained perfec- 
tion in thfí doctrines of Kumarila-Bbatta. He begot a son Kárttikeya (y, 15), whose 
soholarship in the ]\[imáiiisá pbilosopby is vcry highly spoken of in v. 16, where he is also 
depciibed as haviug be(ín '* famous ns the romcver of doubts about tl^e meaning of tbe Smritis»" 
The qnalities of bis beart are mcutioncd in v. 17. He marriod a lady named Kaliparwai or 
Kaliyavva, -vvho ramo of a vory respectable family, Sbe wns the great-granddanghter of a 
perso)> named Vishnu, granddaugbter of Aja-miára, and danghter of Angada (v, 18). Though 
havir.n' niany virtuoas sons, this lady fclfc most bappy and blessed iu getting for a son trahása, 
whose fuUire orfntne?s was indicrited by the conjnnctíon of anspicions planets at the time of 
bis bii'ib i,v. 19). It is in boiionr of this Bráhmana that the prasasH was composed. 
The ni xt t-,/o verses (20-21) eulogiso liim, cbiefly for his learning and sense of nnfaibng 
'justico. His know^lcdge in the tarhi-jíastras, tantms, and dliarma-éastras was of a very high 
order, and be posnossed sucb virtues as ti'ntbf alness, freedom from avarice, etc, For these 
reasoPB be was very bigbly estcemed by the poople and kings of bis time. Verse 23 records the 
mDst signiñc mt faat that Prabása, evea thongh persigtoutly pressed, refnsed to accept 900 gold 
coins iu cnrsh and a gift of landedproperty Os'cZmiia) yielding anincome of 1,000 coins, from 
a very powerf al king of Kamarüpa, named JayapSla-deva. Then an account is given in 



1 Tlic líincl bctwoou tlio river iMiilífumciri on tlie west> and ího KaratoyS on the cast> now comprising the 
"Di^tricts -f J?;1jh1i:1íu, lU\á'\, Diiuljpur, Rurigpur, Bográ and part o£ Pabna— ia fact almos t the whole o ftliü 
Rájabál'.i Ül\'s';'}i of tito Ten^'a! PiTwdü'icy. 



286 



EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIIL 



verses 2H-26 of íbe pions works which Prahasa perfomed má wliieh noeaKioiied the \vritixig 
of tWs praksti In ovder to be free from tlie ihUn wliieh lio nmti ío his parents (y. 23), 
Prahasa, after havi^g repaired two temples in the TÜlagc, dcdieatí-d an íningc of Trlvikrama and 
excavated a tauk for the religious merít of Ms íathi^v aiul xwÁlwx ( v. 21'). Thou ai the place 
where the stone inscription was set up he erectcd *' a whitc km\Ae of gruai height '\ Kurmount- 
ed bya moat picturesque crest, and with all the cuBtoniary íl!VÍHÍon;í into comparímeiTÍB, in 
which he eatablishedaccording tontea the imageoíAmara-aaí ha (v. 25), Ik ¡h praised as 

haviug built an alms-house also, and having laid out in éiyamba a ganieu for thíuloiíy, and 
haviiig set apart, at a place naraed Sirlsha-piiñja, a tract oi* hiiul mcaHuring Hvxnn el runas for 
the provisión of the daily püp, etc. of the god (v. 2ií). After liavíng í'Oín|>híted hin r,ilih yoar 
Prahasa appoÍBted his sous to succeed ío í»11 houí^ohold affuir.s and hininelf i\:imA fo the edgo 
of the river G auges (v. 27). Thopoet thcn culogÍBoa hie own c'oru¡írtHÍtion on ího scoro oí 
sponfaneity m verses N^'hich with great literavy acutcncss hit tluí inark id geniiiiHí im opposod to 
artificial poetry (v. 28). Lasfcly, ia v. 29, ího engraver tírmf^úvavn, a Magadhan ariist, is 
mentioned in high terms as having bestowed great atívntiou ¡n incising tho kiim^ ou tho 

stone. 

The inscription is not dated, ñor doos it contaiu the pacíi\s iiatrKN 

In connection mth onr inscription thrco qneKÍ¡<*u.s muy Imv. íkí (IÍ8eu8;;etI at .sonio 
length:— (1) Wbat is the localily of tho árSvasti Tüeiifiori^'d i\\ var.^í 2 ? (1!) Waa tfjcre any 
necessity at all for tho half-mythical king Ádí-áilra of Ikup'iú ío iniporl Irarncd Bráhmanas 
f rom Kanauj or auy other part of tho Madhynd»"áa? (15) Wíih whoni ¡íí Jaya-pala, ilui king 
of Kamorüpa mentioned in verso 22, to k idontified ? 

It ís stated in verso 2 that the fnmily of BrahmanaB to which Praliü.ía írarrs hiü dímcent 
had its residence at a placa called TarkSri, which lay within the limitíi of Hmva.iti, Aqain, 
from verse 4 we Éttd that the villflgo Bála-grsma, diíHcriíal íih biinj^^ /mí^í?//*/, (derind) from 
this TarkSri of Srávasti, was also situatcd in ího land of Vatendri in Piiudra (Xorth Bi-iigal). 
The poet, perhaps, means to say that this nowly cstablishul villai^'o, as íh>Miame lírthi-grama 
also snggesís, was colonised by peoplo coming from Tarkari of »Srav;ihíi, vAmli miuuH to hayo 
been a neighbonriog place. The locolity intorvcning beiweon thon^ Iwu pla«i% \va. Bnivasti- 
Tarkári and VarSndri-Balagráraa, is namcd Sakatí, whi<*h Htíumls lik*» Uuí nam*? oí a rivcr. 
From the meaning appropriately to he assigned ío verso 4 mw ívj\:í huAinvA lo priKiunothe 
existence of a town of the ñamo of Srávasti in North Bi^ngal Oíauíla). In nupport of thiB 
presnmption passages from somo of t!io PnranaH, menliunliij^' íliat tlitrinvas nnéi a town 
of the ñame of Srávasti in the country of Ganda, maylm pífiníiid out. Thi* Mitlsan-ruram 
has the foUowing line in verse 30, Cbapíor XII :— 

nirmitd yena Srl^vastl GüudtHl-^-r iln¡nlhmnJt, 

The Kuma-Purñna also has a lino to the Hatiic cift^'J,, in {;ha¡)t"r XX (BibL Ind., 
p. 221). 

Nirmita yem Bfivasli}}} fhm4a'ilPif''' rnnlihj'i'n, 

This Srávasti is eaid to have been built by a kinp, namfd Kr;lva^ti, tho íon of YavnnSsva 
of the Solar race. Its fonndation rcachea, thereforo, to an age far níií^^ior to Buina au<l Lava- 
Butin the last book of the Rm^yamJ^ wc fiad mentioneil úw i\mm i4 aíH^thtíf Sraví4.4i, íoundod 
by Bama-, as the capital of hís son liava, The Vayu-ñirann íAm} .statiíh tbni Í4iva*« eapiíal was 
the city áravastí in üttara-KíJaala. So from Pauíauie, üíHivinre aud Üit- lant book of the 
Mm^yam^ which is a later addition, we nmy inf<'r íhe txihíeíHU' (»f two üwimof the namoof 



^ éravasiir^ accordiñg to MS. II 

^ miara-Kánda, Clmp, 121 (108 in tlie cditiai of Boa%, IbS^}, ^ 



No. 26.] SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION. 287 



Sráyasti. Tlie late Sír A. Cunningham thought that these were obIj apparent discrepaneies, 
aud lie triecl to solve the clifficulty in the followlng words^ :—*' These apparent discrepaneies 
are satisfacturily esplained ^vhen we learn that Gcmda is only a subdivisión oí Utf ara- Rósala 
and that the rni.-ñ of Sravaati liave actually been discoyered in the districfc of Gauda^ which 
is the Gonda of the maps." Evirlently he thinks that the Sráyasti of the Matsyci'Purdna and the 
Kürma-Turána \Yas situated in IJttara-Kosala, and tries to identify th.e Ganda mentioned in both 
Ihese Pararas ^^'íth the place named Gonda in Kosala. But what seeras to be really the case is 
that the SráYa¿:^H oí Üttara-Kósala -which is mentioned in the Ramayana (last boot) and the 
Yayn-Furdm is quite a different oity from that of the same ñame -which is described in the 
Matsya-Fíirana imíii^Q Kürma-TuToína as situuted in the Gauda-désa, whicli mnst be North 
Ben^'al. Our iüscriptiou also lends corroboration to this theory, inasmuch aa we know of no 
conntry of the níime of Sakatí as interyeni^rig between the countries KOsala and Pncidra, so 
distant from ca-^h othor. Moreover, had the Sráyasti of Kósalabeen yery oíd, it would ha ve been 
mentioned iti the first fiye genuine boolcs of the Eamdyam, which mnst have been composed 
before the time of king Prasomjit of Kosala, who was Buddha's contemporary, and who is 
knowa to have reigned at Siavasti. There is no denying the fact, too, that the ruins of the 
city of Sráyasti, so celebrated in the annals of Buddhism, were díscovered iii Kssala. 
What we mean to say is that there were two sepárate Sravastis—some of the ParSna writers 
makmgone of them the capital of Lava, some talsiog the other as fonnded by king Sráyasti, 
an ancestor of Lava. Therefore, Sir A. Cunningham does not seetn to have beenright 
in identifjing Gonda of Kosala, merely on the strength of identity of ñame, with the Ganda 
mentioned in the Aíatsya and the Kürma Pumnas. There is Gonda, and not Ganda, in 
Kosala, even according to his own opinión. So we think that the Sráyasti mentioned in verse 
2 of onr inscription was situated also in Pundra and mnst ba ídentified with tho city of the 
same ñame mentioned in the Matsya and the Kurma Purams. 

In the varions genealogical histories {Kula-pañjiMs) oí the Brahmanas and Kayasthas of 
Bongd a traditioQ isfound according towhich king Adi-süra of Bengal imported from Kananj five 
Bráhmai^as belonging to five gotras (of which one is the Bharadvaja gdtra), with whom also carne 
fiye Eáyasthas. The canse assigned to this importation of Bráhmanas was that orthodox Hindú 
custoras had fallen ínto disnse for want of Bráhmanas versed in the Vedic lore. The time of 
the rule of this half-mythical king is fixed difforently by different writers of family-hietories ; but 
all Süch anthorities are agreed in limiting it within the centuries 700 to IlOO A.D. No epigra- 
pbic record has as yet been discovered to prove the existonce of a king of the ñame Ádi-áüra 
ruling at any time during these centuries, although we cancot oyerlook the fact that thei-e was 
one Snra dynasty from which tho descent rf queen Vilása-devi, mother of Ballála-séna, is traced. 
Theinformationabouttheexistenceof aSñrafamilyfrom which Vilasa-devi is said to have 
descended has been gathered from an unpublished copper-plate grant of king Vijaya-scna in 
the 37th year of his reign, isfíucd from his yictorií^ns camp at Vikrama-pura. Even if any 
future disoovery shonld prove the exisfconce of a king named Adi-áüra, the question still remains 
open whether that king did really feel ihe dearth of ortliodox Bi-ahma^ias in Bengal, and had, 
therefore, to import some from Eanauj or any othor pavt of Aryavaxta. Our inscription will 
ricrve as evidence to throw doubts on the story of the importation of Bráhmai^ias by king 
Adi^sQra. In this praéasii of the llth ceiiíury there is mention of seven generations froia 
Prahnsa upward?, so the soventh ancestor Pasu-patí might have belonged to the latter end oE 
the 9th cenfcury. We have also seen from vences 2-7 that the ancestors of this family who 
weie famous for their Icarniug, ausíeritíes and lineage had been living in the village of Bula- 
ffl-ama in \aycm\n (North BeiDgal) for a long timo past, even anterior to Paáu-pati's tímu. 

^ Ancent Geof/nfphy, p. 403» 



2-8S 



EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 



Ágain, wlien the Bráhmanas of the eiistern pavt of tliat villag(i reuioved to Iho nuighbouring 
place, Siyamba, tliey fonnd tliat some of tlie oíd ortLodux fanuiics ot" liighly It^jimcd Brühmanas 
of the locality had atill beeü residiiig there. The l'oivfatherH of ihe.so J3ra!imanas of tho 
Bharadvája góím, as we have íjeen íu verses 24, cajno to colr.ni.-^e Eala-^numa from Tarkári 
of Sravasti whicb, according fco our opiuioii, uas also siiiiaíea in Vaivadrí, So wo see that 
Bengal, especially Norih Bengal, was from timo imimnnorial a hr»iue ol' learjií'd Brálimanas, 
practising tlie Yedic casíoriis and liighly veised iii Vudio h>r(-, an al^o In M I, afi ín sti ■ph.Wo" 
sophy, iu tarM, tantras and otlier dharma-s letras. Tlu! ^o-r/.v rs^/ of lítiiLÍla-BIiava ¡Ova also 
does not mention any event whicli can corroborato iho ¡mporta-iion uf líralmianas, at k-ast of 
the Sávarna cjdtra, into Bengal by king Ádi-áura. Tlunr, al.^u, wu íí:m1 sevtíii ^i^a^iiurations of 
Bbatta-Bliavadova of tho Savaina gotra mentioiied, but no rcñM'onet' t-i any stury íá líríilimanas 
from Kauanj liavino; beea imported by any king of the nauní oí Adi-stlra. i\Iy K^araed country- 
raan, Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, has thns writton in an art-iclu about Bhatfa Bhavalcva* : — 
'* Iu fact the existence ot the Savarnas and tlie Yaadyac-kaij vas in t-hiíi iíusíaipi ¡un of ílio eliívonth 
century throwsdonbtsontbe stories fonnd in the acccíuntH of ilu', íí:atch-malvt!rs ihat tho Kádhíya 
Brahmans "weie imported íroni Kananj in the clevcntb century,'* I. InrA'over, tbiiniir to Mon* 
mohán Bábu^a taking the inscripfcion as bclonging ti) tlio llth cítatiiry^ inasmiuíh a.s I likt* to 
folbw Professor Kielhorn, who has assigncd this pnimdl^ on \rdh'i^<jrd]úúriú grouiids, to aboat 
1200 A. D.s We onght to mention another fact, tbiit th(»ro aro túw iit.st,aatíc>i id Ürabiuanas 
of these gotras coming to Bengal from the Madhyadr^'a, ^^^^ wo kuuw froia tijo Belava 
copper-plate grant of Bhója-vanna-dGva ihat the dí)iií.o uan iho LTeat^í/randHíU of Purunbara- 
cleva-áarman, who was an inhabitant of the vill'ige Siddbalr in N^ríb .Uadha, unil who carne 
from the Madhyadésa.'^ But such importation from t' 2 M*:i!liyadr;^a han aíwayn bot*n go'ng on, 
not only iufco Bengal, but into other parís of ludia too. We niíiy acc"iirdin;;!y t*on<^eive that tliese 
later immigrants of the Savarna gdtra might have mixtd up wiih ihc locni rrBideütn uf tho Hamo 
(/oím in Bengal, Many passagea from the epigrajduc recordf> <:f 1'».^ nu^dia^val iv^im niay be 
cited to show the e^xisience of orthodox Brabmann.-; iu Bi*ngal flurin;r all ííhí wníariüH bcginning 
from the 7th to the llth. A certain Koctiori of the í^cholv.H of l)on,ua¡ m\\ bold Ümj iradition oí 
king Adi-sQra and bis importation of Brahmnna:^ a^; aulh .n{!t% lua! Mr. Vint'tmt Bmíth, who 
in ihe 2nd edition of his '^ Early Hidory of Indin ' ({). í!"ó) (lunlt-u O o existencu of Ádi-süra, 
has since changed his opinión and has nnforíunately bdievul in thti oxislunee of Buch a king 
as rnliog '* Ganr and the neighbonrhood, approxiniately in A. I). 7i;U, vv a ViUh earlier.**^ 
From some of the pie-Pála records of Bengal bitlierto di^;eov(^rt^<l wo van bring evidance 
to show the existence of Bráhmanas pofsesscd of Vodie cali uro, t*.g. froiu tho eoppor-plate 
grant A, amongst the four discoYered in the Faridpur DÍHh'iel, \\v kairu tbut tho donee^ 
Ohandra-svamin belonged to the Bharadvíija gF/tra, was r, Vf;¡asanryin and ntudiííd the eix 
Angas; and in grant C of the same group we find Brubmauas of the Hamo ¡/í'/m mentioned 
therein.6 We also hope to show fiom the Tipperah copper pl- le of í/^ka-aathíí (to be later oa 
pnblished in the Epigraphia Indica) and from fc^ome other -bl r.rardH of the f^h cüntary A,D., 
now in our possession, that there were orthodox Bráhmanas i" Bvngal eveu in tho pre-Pála 
days. In supp rfc of our theory that Bengal was always a homo oí g- od IJralimanas we may 
tere refer to a most significant epithet (Brahmahdrnlhhmd) apidied to tho land of 
Varéndri in Sandhyákara-nandin's Mma^cUriki:^ This epithet aB ai)iíHcd to the land oE 
Varéndrl means '*the birth place ot Brahmana families'\ So, wheiber Ixiforo or during the 
Pala period, wc :-.ever find any scarcity of Brahmaiias verted i u the Vedas and performíng 

1 Journ. Beng, As, Bqg„ Yd VIH, Jío. 9, 1912, p, 340. » Above, VoL Vi, p. 205. 

«Above, Yol. Xlb p. 43. * j?^arh¡ IIis(or¿/ of India, 3rd (íditisíB, Oxford, 1914. 

^ Ind, Ant, 1910, p. 196, 6 j^^,^ p. ¡>01 

^Mem. A. S. JB,, Yob III, No. 1, p. 47 (canto III, v. 0). 



Kí). 36.] SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSORIPTION. 



289 



Vedio customs, and we do not think it tdobsíWr fm. Á;i; s,- 

kxng of Kamarnpa Agazn, our xuscription íb at least a cantury later than Deva-pala" tí" 
So the Jaya-pala of our mscnpfaon caiinot be identified with Déva-pala's brother In Te 
Introductxon to tlae Bama-oharita,^ Mabanaah5pádhyaya Hará Prasad Sástri, M.A. CIÉ 
has refexred o a Jaya-pala whora also be takes to be Deva-pala's consin (?) and aboni wbom 
he.ntes:-"Thougb Buddbist, he perfomed hi. father's faneval ceremony ■ acoording to 
Mantés, and Uma-pat, a vei-y learned Brahxnana of Kanjivilvi, got the .^aMdana in 
tba oerexnony. M:^ R D. Banerji, M.A., has followed the Sástri and has said the same 
thing in bis newly pnbhshed papar* on " The Palas of Bengal." , The sonrce of their information 
ifl the followmg Terse, wbiohoccurs in a commentary on the Ohhandsga-pariHshía, cBXÍeiihe 
Chhanaoga-jpanéisUa-praTiaéa (Eggeling, Catalogue of Sanshrit Mamscñptsin the India Offlce, 

Tasmád 'obñsbiia-sábáhi-bhñmi-Talayah sishyOpasiabya-vrajair 
vidvan-maulir abbüd Uraapatir iti Prábbátara-graraanih | 
ksbmápaláj Jayapalatah ea hi mahá-sráddham prabhütarii mahá- 
danam cb=ártbigan5rhan-ardra-bridayali pratyagrahit pnnya-ván || 
In this Torso wo find no reference to Jaya-pála's being mentioned as Déva-pala's oousin (?) 
or bis performing his father (?) Vak-pala's faneral ceremony acoopding to Hindú rites 
There ís nothing in this Terse to show that Jaya-pála was a Baddhist at all or that beint^ 
Buddliist, he was ' Hindú by inclination.' All that wa get from this Terse is that Jaya-pála was 
a king (kslirm-pala) wbo oñered a maJiadma to TJmá-pati, who accepted it. This Jaya-pala 
mentioned here as a king cannot be DéTa-pSla's brother or con sin (?), who is neTer known to 
haTe been tbe king of any plaoe. "Who is then the Jaya-pála of the verse quoted aboTe? 
The answer to this qucstion cannot bo definitoly given, aa wo haTe no data to fis the time of this 
king from any account in the book ühlmiddga-jpariéisJita-pralcSéa. Our inscription, howeirer 
Bupplies US with the ñamo of a king, Jaya-pala, who ruled Kámarüpa, and who is described 
(in V. 22) as haTing offerod a largo gift, while making a tiiUpurusha-maliadám, to Prahasa, a 
learned Bráhmaíia of VaríJndrl, who, however, (unliko ümá-pati referred to ia the Terse quoted 
aboTé) refused to nccept it. We may tentatÍTely, bufc plausibly, connect our Jaya-pala with the 
king (kshmS-pala) of tho same ñamo in the Ohhandóga-parmshta-prahaéa, bnt we cannot at 
present oSor any moro CTÍdence eo as to be absolutely certaii* of this idenfificatioa. In which 
dynasty ¡are we to placo tho Jaya-pála of Kámarñpa mentioned in this inscription ? We knowof 
a dpasty of rulers of Kamarúpa liaTÍng tlieir namea ending in pala. They were, as far as thev 
are described ia tbeir opigraphic rocords, doscendants óf TSTaraka and Bhaga-datia and were no4 
Baddhist, as the Pala kings of Bengal wero. from the copper-plate grants of king Ratna-pála* 
and ftom the ■Gauhatl copper-plate grant of king Indra-pála* a Hst of these Pala kinga of Assam 

^ Gauia-lékha-mala (Varijudra RcBoarch Soclety's publicatioü, pp. 57-58). 

* Arolaólofficál Surtey of India. Anmtul Beport, 1907-03, p. 7S. 

» Mem. A. 8. i?., Vol. III, No. 1, p. 8. * Mem. A. 8. B., Yol. V, No. 3, p, 68. 

* Joura. As. Soe. Beng^ Yol. LXVII, pp. 99 ff. and pp. 120 lE. « Ibidm, Yol. LSVI^pp. na ¿. ' 

2p 



290 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIIí. 



eanbebbtainedinthefollowingorder:-— (1) Brahma-psbla, (2) Ratüa-pala, (3) Purandara-pala 
jmd (4) Indra-pála. Beyond Brakma-pála the aTicesti7 is carried tlirongh an nndefined interval 
to Naraka. Dr. Hoernle on palseographical grounds thinks iliat tlie Gauhafcí copper-plata 
granfc may be referred to about the middle of the llth century ; but from an examinador of 
tbe script m the plates published along with his paper^ we think that the charactera 
belongtotbe lOth century. However, as our inscription is on© of the llth century we 
cannot possibly expect to get Jaya-pala in the list of Assam kings raontioned above, It xmy be 
presumed that the Jaya-pala of onr macription was also a kÍBg of this \im ia the llth centurv 
his place being somewhere after Indra-pala. Towards the latter part of the llth century the 
Chñlukya king Vikramaditya VI or Víkramaaka, the hero of Bühana's hiatorioal poem 
the Vi'kramm'ka'déva'cliaríiai sot out on a series of warlike expeditioQS Svith the permissíon of 
his father, and he is described as having carried his arma as far as Gauda and Kíirnarñpa.^ In 
^ footnote (p. 31 of the Introduction to this historical poem) Dr. Bühlor doubted the asHeriioa 
that Vikrama defeated the kings of Gauda and Kamanlpa, He, howoroi', ntates that it misrht 
iave been a simple raid into those territoi-ies -with Vikrama's cavalry. My osteemed friend 
Mr. Rama Prasád Chanda, B.A., has tried to show^ that this eipedition of Vikrama to Gauija 
and Eamarüpa, though not literally true, was not a fiction. Wo refer to this only to suggest 
th&t Jaja-pála or some one of his successors, or, less likely, of his predecessors, might hm 
been the king of Kamarñpa against whom Vikrama ledjhis expedition. 

1 Om^ namD bhagavate Vásudeváya 1| «Yaiii Tiáva-prabhavath chatur^ugan 

chatur-bhut-Odbhavam yam vi[dur=yO] vftrri^á[Th]íxchaturas*kih«aíva chaioríJ 
yo^kalpayach=ch«ásramáH ( yasy=-ahuá«chaturánan-{)dita"chatnr-yvedi".girah pan- 

2 ruBham páyád^vah. sa chatur-bhuj5«khila''chatur-VYargg*ílrthi-kalpa-drínnah I! [ 1* 1 

msUm tasya Hira^yagarv(b)bha-vapnfih4 svSúga^prasflt^Aógiro-vamSS 
janma samána-gStra-vachan-OtkarshaxBharadvájatah | tSshám-árytt^jaa-Sbhipfl- 

3 jita-Jíulam Tarkkarir^ity-akhyayfi ár5Tasti-praíÍTa(ba)ddham«a8ÍÍ viditam sthSnaiii 

punar-jjanmanám || [ 2* ] 7ra8min=véda-smriti''parícht^y.í5dfahiima^vai4fina-gárhja-- 
prajy-ávyítt-áhutishu charatám klrttibhir«vvydmni éubhrS ! vyabhrájant-d- 

4 pari-parisarad-dlsma-dhñmá dvijanám dugdh-ámbhódhí-frasriía^vikaaoh-chthaival-lll- 

chayábháh |1 [3*] «Tat-prasutaá^oha PuipiárSahu Sakaíí-vyavadhatiav&a J 
Varendri-ma^i^anam gramo Va(B&)lagrama iíi érata^ jj [ 4* ] nmmia^nij^ 
abhi- 

5 jam-tapasamxaérayatYéna nityam pratyefcaA tS»liv«ahamaliamiki.diirppav&<rtí 

d-njé.hu 1 ásid«av(b)dhaT-ÍYa Ta(ba)hu-gai;i4txanta^ratn«aik^bhtJmti tatraty&ato* 
na h va(ba)huinata^ [ka]échid«gkO pninto [j [ jJ* ] »Tat-pflma^]diM|i^ 
bha- ' "*■'" 

6 ya-pai;i4ita.vamSajanam sthSnam sva-karmma.ni3mta-dTÍja-satt«m&n4ifa | BnUimt^ 

námí, virafe-vasa-samihayfaiva éiyamva(mba)k-5khyam»üm ii«mT]d[ts]m«TaC^) 
bhtva y [6»] ^OYa[smin] y rSyas^iapaef tinayS stSsh Tiáyau tí- 

I •.7,- , ''"'"""' """""■■' ■■ ■ I ■■■■I ll)l,..W^ .111 , 1 , . 1 111 , W li. |i m ili!>.. I, I I M . M<, I| |||I,||I l l ||l|ll llll rt' l », "; 

G<wía.r3;»^k (T««di|» B««cli SMirtij's piMJffltkíL pp. 4647). 



Silimpur ínscription of the time of Jayapaladeva, 




o Cí 



^^ 2g-¡ SILIMPUR STONE-StiAB INSCRIPTION. 291 

7 Drah prapta nishtham=aganita-gunah pürYva-pñrvYé Ya(ba)bhüvnh | árauta- 

smártt-artba-yisiaja-jagat-sanisaya-chchhédakáá-cha dTÍtrá gótra-stliUi-vidlii-bhritS^ 
dy-a[pi xi=5chchhéda].bha3ali ü [7*] iTasminn=ékah Paéupatir=abliñt=pñjani- 

8 yd ianánám déTali sákshád^iya Pasupatir=bliüti^bhrit=:kánia-jich=c]ia ! yak 

sliatkamm-acbarana-nipunah karmmabhila svaii-ndáraih kirtti-jystsnám-upari 
yidadhé bliánu-bba.5tn=alañgliyám H [8^] ^Putr5=tha tasj=ábhavad=a- 

9 tra g5tram=u[d*]dyótayan Sáhila-námadliéjab | yah svair-gunaih prapad-api 

pratisbtbaril kiila.praya(ba)rliaii-aparair=alabhyam \\ [ 9* ] sSabiláditya- 
lakshyañ^cha Vaicbund.akhyam sa-sásanam | chakré Vishniiin pitur^mmátur 
=arthénéha 

10 íalasayam |1 [ 10* ] 4Giin-5ttarén=ád]iígano=tlia sñnur=Mman5rathah5 pürnnft- 

mauoratliéii» I yath=éndriyánam yinayó jayéaa sva-rüpa-sámyád^Tidapádi 
tena 11 [ H* 1 ®Putras=téB=ájani guna-nidbir^dJharmma-karmm-aika-dakslia- 

11 h khyát5=loké Sncliarita it=ih=akhyay=ánvarfcliay=aiya 1 Bamyak=sádhyyá ktalu 

Nitulaya bharyayá charyamánó ninyé kálam suyihita-grihastb-asramS yah 
sukhéua 11 [ 12* ] ^Saddh-anvayá aünnm=asñta sadhvi Ta- 

12 ponidhiih sa Nitula kulasya | samunnateb. saTitati.sad-gnn-anghair=agh-5jjhitam 

bhavibhir=ádi-bLÓtnm 1| [ 13* ] SNiííbthañ=gat5 Bhatta-maté[h] pathéshu srashta 
Byayam sñkti-rasayananáih | kandaih sad-áchára-yar-añku- 

13 ránám k5-iiy5 bhayéd=yo na tapóaidhih syát jl [ 14* ] 7Tapouidliés=taaya 

tapódbik=-ábhñt Suggo^ Bba van-Iva Bbayasya bharyá | áaktya karisliyan 
ya(ba)bTi-déva-káryam tasváh suto^jáyata Karttikéyah j] [ 15^ ] iOGóspa(shpa)- 

14 di-krita-Mimámsá-ságarali srotriy-ágranih | lóké smrity-artba-saixdéha-clichliid^^ékai. 

kbyáta éva yah |1 [ 16* ] ^UUtis^satyé kirttis=tri-bhu vana-gata yrittir= 

anagbá griha-stbityan=a=ábaiiikritir=api gunair^yasya gura- 

15 biiib I snitau cha áraddb-ávastbi'ir=atha Ha-rau b'haktir=aühala prlthag=yak- 

tiL[ih] saktah ka iba nanu tasy=akhila-gunáü || [17* ] ^^KnYÍ-pra\a(ba)rk- 
agrya-Kutumva(mba)paUi-kuly-Áianaisr-angabhav-Angadasya | putrim pavitri- 
krita- 

14 g5tra-yugmam patnim sa lébbe Kalipavva'^^-Tiámnlni jj [18* ] ^^TasTaád=Vish- 
nóh pra-pautri ksbamain=akhila-vidhau putrara=*árautiike eá aat-pufcr=ápi 
Prahasam nidhÍTn=adhana ira. prapya dirgbaríx mumdda | yah prág^^eva 
graba- 

If rddhi-prabbaya-áabba-pbalair=bb.ávi-bbTlyah-pratÍKbtb(5 nisbtbaYán=í3ka éva spbutama: 
ayagamitó laksbanair*ddaksbin-átma || [19 * ] ^yñána[ih*] fcarkkó^tba tantré 
pratigham-idara=ath5 dharmma-óástxvslia ch^aayat^Baty-al5bh-adi tasya stuti- 

18, vftcbaaa-padaxh. n=aiva yathátmya-vadafc | prakhyatarh Inka-püjá-nripati-vara-óirali- 
ároui-pat-ádibhis-^-tat váchD-^Hatyáh satáiix sviih saina-samaya-jaua-smérat-artbak 
katharíi vá || [ 21)* ] ^^Sandigdlia-nirnnayaih yuktyá 



i Mtítre :Man(lákráutíl. ^ -Uiítre : üpajfiti. * Metrt? ; AnuBhtubli. * Mctre : IJpr'riílravajri. 

6 CrifrÍDíilIy this Wíiü «ngravod %r Mmammlhaiki Imt tlic «ti^u uf ni Hftt'mH in have bum tfcriick out 
» Metrc : Mandükntutá, ^ I^íetre ; Upí^jatí. * Meir« •. Indruvíijrá. 

Xft Mctr€ : AnuahtnWi. *^ Metrw ; Sikiiarin!. " M^ítre -. l'^rajáU. 

í' Eead Kalijiamni-. The lupom'ript r :^s>m\^ tn ha%> Itc^íi <>íu;U*; I by thiír:n^'ruv*;r. 'V\\t i\x\r\ ñkfihara of 

0ra?idkn feaiale ii»mes. ** UtUa • í^xng.ihürü. ^» lUáté : AuuflhtuUi. 

2 1*2 



292 
19 



EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Voi. XllL 



kurvTat5=pi saBasrasaJb 1 yasya dharmma-tulá ii=a3i<l=analamvi(mbi)ta- 
chttmva(mba)ká ü [21*] ^Yah Kamarüpa-nnpater=J3ayapaladeva-aamnah 
tumpiiru8lia-dátur=acliintya.dhiimiiah | hemnám sataui nava nirbharam=arthya- 

mánd n-ai- 

20 v:=ádade daga-gat-Odaya-éásanam cha |1 [22*] ^^Savidhi vivuCbu)dha-8Índhaii 

livitam svam vimucliya sva-sutaja upakáre pretya pLtn!Jr-apeksha | bhavati 
na kiíala kiii=tY=átmiyam=ánrinyam4cliclikann=akrita tad-anayo- 

21 r==yat=karyain«ámias]imikara yah ll [23*] «Bhagnam punar=BÜtanam^atra 

kritva grámé clia deváyatatia-dvayaiíi yah i pítua-tath-artliéna chakara 
matus^Trivikramaih pxishkaríiiim^inán^clia |1 [24*] ^Satatauí-uchita-vrittih 

kalpa- 

22 yítv-anna-sattram ruchira-sikhara-sáng-attuñga-Sublir-alayo-smin i TÍdhivad-Amara. 

Dátham sthápayitva varényam áaranam-a^^amad-ékarii Vásudcvaii) sa d^-vam \\ 
[25*] *Dadáv==asmai cha Siyamve(mbé) dcva- 

23 y=5dyánam-uttamam 1 Sirisliapuñié püjadi-siddhyai bhü^drr^na-saptakam || 

[26* ] ^Pare satarddhád-vayasi stliitó-'=tlia putran-avuíiiliíli>ya gribe 

krítarthah | pasyan=3agat==svapna-samam vimuchya sañgan-Ha Gaúga-ta- 
2é [ta]m=adliyuvása !| [27*] «avih kavya-gunair-r^va s(^bhatr-nvríBhi<^¿-cliirani | 
tan-mnkii-anvisbta-kávyasya naáyanty==(}kapado gunáh i| [2S*J \Silpaviu= 
Mágadhah káml tan-maná varniia-bhaktibhili 1 S<*)xní}svar6=«likliad#iinam 
praáastim svá- 

25 m=iva príyárii j| [29*] 

TEAWSLATION. 

Óm ! adoratíon to bhagavat VSsndeva ! 

(Terse 1.) May that Ohaturbliuja (tbo foar-armed Víahnu), tho kal pa-ivec^' to all 
seekera of the four (human) ends, who is regardcd as tho aourco (^f thíí xmiyiírHO aud a» the 
anttor of tbe fotit yugas (ages) and the fonr hhütas^ (bcing»), who hm ordaiu«d tliu four castes 
and the four aéramas (etages of life), and whoBo prowess tho vronk of the four V^lduB uttered 
by the fonr-faced god (Brahmá) proclaím, protectyou, 

(V, 2.) Of ihose i^^ho had their birth in the family of Añgiran^ nprung f roni the body of 
fiim (Yíahnu) ín His Hiraiiiya-garbha form, atid who coald escel ixi dcclaring a coininon lineage 
with Bharadvája, the home in later birtha» dweit in by familitm held in higU ciBteum by Áryas, 
waa a place by the ñame of Tarkiri, withia tho limite oí Srivasti. 

(V. 3.) Where thecolumnsof smoke,r¡fíing npfromthtí /^r/ma of BrahmanaB prafí<¿BÍng 
oblatioiíii, freqnentlf repeated in the sacrificial and doinOBtic rítc^B wbich had grown oal of 
(their) acquaintance with th^ VSdas and the $mriti8, glittoroá (dairk) in tho afcy, whito with 
thedr fame, like massed linos .of mosa playfully floaíiag ou aa oemn of müh 

(*V: 4.) The village known as BSla-gram%« ia tho country of Puijdra, tho ornanHint of 
VarSndri, waa derived from that (place), being separated (from it) by Sakati, 

^ Metre : Vasantatilaka» ^ Miítre : M&liuí. • Mctre i Upftjílti. 

* Metre : Anushtubh, ^ Tho tree believcd tt) íuM úl <\mum. 

« Probally refers to the four categoríos into which M&nn )xm úmñ^ &M Hvhig l>íúiig», vi*. jaray%-ja, (Viví- 
parOTis), anda-ja (egg-bom), sveda^ja (gonoratod by wurm vapüur or Bteaui), %ná uéhh^'j'j(k (gcrmiufttiug* »a a 
plant). Cf. Mam, 1, 4346. 

» One of the ten Frajapatis bom from Brahmá* Cf . Maiu, I, 85* Hift family Um ihrm áÍBÜatt bmi*ebe^— 
Sfl^.'Catahffirasai G-smtaimii^iram, aud Bhafúdmjángira^a^ 

^ODheword^aí-jpmíiííaUtemllymeans^gtown out of it" líaU-grlm», \t mmih W m n«w (éaZe) víl&g^ 
{arma), a colony of Tarfóri, Sskka^ (» ríver or piacfe ?) iüterveniog botweea tb«m. 



Ño. 26.] SILIMPTIK STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION. 293 



(V. 5,) In that (village), as ín the ocean, tvhichis the solé repository of innumerable jewels, 
of manifold virtiies, sinoe eacH of those Bráhmanas was constaníly full of conceit of snperiority 
as being üfí resting-place of learníng, (noble) descent, and ansterities, no particular cae 
(amongst them) ever carne to be specially regarded by íbe local people. 

(V. 6.) The place called Síyambaka, (sifcnated) cióse to it, became (the borne) oí the 
eminent Brabmanas devoted to their own duties, ^vitb tranquil minds, sprung froni the 
family o£ the Panditas belongiag to the eastern part of tbat (village, Bala-gráma), only beeause 
they desired for sequestered residence. 

(V, 7.) There lived of yore in this (place Slyambaka) Brabmanas, possessed of innumerable 
virtnes wbo bad generally attained perfection in ansterities, discipline and in tbeir own scrip- 
tures. Two or three (of them), who were npbolding the (prescribed) rules for the maintenance 
of their gdira (Une) and were competent to dispel the doubts of tho people in mafcters concerning 
tbe meaning of Sruti and Smriti, have not even yet suffered estinction, 

(V. 8.) In that (place) there aróse a person (named) Pasu-pati, revered by all men, who 
was, like Lord Pasu-pati (Siva) himself , hliüti-bhrit^ as well as Mma-jit,^ This man, adept in 
performing the six^ duties, carried aloft by his own noble deeds the moon-shine of bis fame 
(to a height) which conld not be transcended by the rays of the sun. 

(V. 9,) There was then bom, throwing lustre upon the family, his son, of the ñame of 
Sábila, who achieyed by hÍB own merits a position not even attainable by the other worthies^ 
of the family. 

(V. 10.) To (the memory of ) his father he made here (the image of) Vishnu, wíth the 
ñame Sáhiladitya and a tank of the ñame of Vaiclmnda to (the memory oí) his mother, 
with a grant of land (to maintain them). 

(V. 11.) Just as, by reason of identity of nature, vinaya^ (discipline) is prodnced by the 
conqnest of all the senses, so also was a son of excellent qualities, named lilan5ratlia, begoíten 
by him, wbo was (himself a man) of superior attainments, and who bad (thus) his manoraíjia 
(desires) fulfilled. 

(V. 12.) By him was begotíen a son, an abode of virtues, most expert (in performingj 
pious deeds, who was known amongst men by the ñame of Suobarita, a ñame which corre- 
sponded to the f act. Properly tended by his faithf ul wif e, líitula, he passed bis time in 
bappiness, his bousehold affairs well-regulated. 

(V. 13.) This virtnons Nitnla, of pare estraction, gave birth to a son (named) TaponidM, 
(who was) sinless (lit. forsaken by sins), the root (lit. primary cause) of the glory of his famity 
(to be enhanced) by f uture accretions of the good qualities of his descendants. 



1 Le. in tho caae of the Bráhmana, '* possessing prosperity," and in the case of Siva, " painting ashes/' 
Cf. Amara (III, 3, G9), *' Bhütir hMsmani sampadi.'^ 

2 '« Subdning all passions " and "defeating Kama (the god of Love) " reapectively. 

s Cf . Manu, I, 88. A Brahmana is also called a sUfharmnr-'ct Amara (11, 7, 4), A$m ^Utlwrma 
yagádibfíiT yutali^ 

*Theword^rfl55ar;&aisof rareuse. It is counted along with tÜe words meaning « the hest "—cf. Haláyndia, 
At^idMna'ratna'mál&, IV, 5. 

« Ihisisthe same as to say that mnaya is idéntica! with indriya-jaya (cL KammdaUya-MUsára, L 22), jnsí 
a^ ft Bon is so to hía father. (Cf. the welMcnown Srutí— a¿tó mi pií.tra'm'nt=ásh) Malli-nátha also give» 
indriyai^f/a as a synonym for tinaya-, táce bis commeütaTy on ItagJiuvméa, X, 71* 



m EPTaRAPUTA INDICA. 



[voL. xiir. 



amon 



.ngst all tcnírís, iu fcii^iH*^ oi (Ku!nurik-)Bhaíta;' wus ¡-i^nsülf i!im rnakvr ^f the el* ''"^ ^'^° 

good masims, aui \va¿j [l'úc) t'i'; í**>oí t > thc npmuf.s uf cxrrllrnt ¡unirtiü^^^. ' 

fV. 15.) Like anío BhaviTni/' í!i" rousr'rf n{ VAuívd lí^iva). was Svar^-'i t.».. 
auBterities, the cauBort of tliaí Ti;|t"aii;Ílii. Vv'^m h^r Kpnu ,: a mhi Kfirttikeya d 

(V. IG.) He, tlio foremost of M'ntr¡v:¡s, l*v v. Lí^s flu- íící-ui «i ihf Mi-M'í-n rr /, i -i 

only remover üf tho (3"ubtK a¡x»:ji tht.' nuüniíu'; uf *hr .V .',''[•. ' ^^ 

. (^' í^-^ ^^^ ^f ^^'^^^'^' '^^"' ^^^'^^^■' ^' '?' ^' -^" ^-'- -- ^^í- -^«i-^^^ '-nr.. in hoaH..koer> 
mg, absence of {inde oven m ({ .. i Hv:t-;n;i . f • ¡r.-i r^ <:u:.l:t: .^ fa-^i^f^j i^p^^^ij,,/ • ,j; 

raíely tile varioas quíditv-i lu' j!i;> -: M '• W-"*" 

(tiV boíh of hor pareBÍB and hor ir: 1 I! ; . i w-í) v:t ) ts».' f¡i.-'f r ,.f Añí-nci * fi* ^ ^ "^^^ 
Aja-miára, íhc foremost o£ pot-ts ¡md H¡.ru ' 1 'u^ii t ' lüíf tirr.hít ¡mili f uuüv. ' ' ' ^' ^^'^ ^^ 

(V. 10.) Líkeaa ia']¡;;'(Mit p;-rN-fM:VMrí,rf líi fi tr^Hiv -■ t!j.. --..¡.f ,,j..p n n 
Vishnti,thoiigh(ble«secliuittM llirr, u.ri,/ ,^ , ,,.. ! ^ 'v-r- ^vÍV^/^™^^^ ""^ 

him (Kárttikvva), PrahíiBa for a fon, .'a .nü r.í¡,r :.' íi" j, jf..r;.¡;., . .n^'f r r-rvíií!^^'^'' '^i™íríi 
iiig t!ic lioxt world. H?s m.iH.. fuf ín.iv), íh. u. p;r n .h , :^ .-,^ ,f hÍ.-^ vv /''''*'\'*'';'^'f- 
the aücendency 01 tiiít [tlriíü fs ctf í.i ' t;:' r ríí i.;; hrr'ii v i r ¿n i r ^r'- f . , •'^ 

that be was (o bav. a íoíív p.sif iuu ui ;.;... tt .i. ■. n .u , ''" Vtl. .V. *' "' í'^'^üniiiig 

be) 01 genoroüH (ii^po/itif^n, ^ v^^ 



iá^ím., bis íruthfubiOH., ívmhyn f-u ;u:.rw :. V . , ' ^ ,-V> '^^ !!^*",''lj ^'^''™^' 
(mero) enlogy fur hinu beauMí of íh^ir u.-Uil i- , ■ . , \ |. . v. H^kí^r T-^''*^' ^'^ 

popalarroganlmidrhtíÍKíiHiin^í'f iluM'tr;'-H.-[ h^ui^ ».i - »; .: ... -!^i in j'^^^ ?*^'' ^'^^ 

otfaer saeh (cauf^es), Or drte, lunv n*u! ! fh»' Mutrn.M-n /*' ^ ^^ ^ h' !% k ' ''} fur' u'«'!'^^^^^^ ^^'^ 
3DOÍhavothnH)boc<Kneth«ímih}cf«Mf tl.rii^.uiniun i^- r <^m s-r n i- v p. :!.''' ' ^^* ^"^^ *''^'^ 

he had had hia baiancu* of ju„tie(i, w.iii it.. nuívt-i un i «. r ^u .• , , ,.. H , i '"""'""' 

«BbavánT (Párvall) may ul»o \.f^u-^,rUÍ m Ti.: /i-.; ; .. ,^u } ^ i , 

for otoioirg, aihcr h».b.u4 Hl.v. ¡Su. , ^^'' ;^;^;\-;" ^''' ^^ *^' ^^;;i**^^^^'^^^^ 

thcirftnemy»tkMkim.aT4rak». ' ■ ' -- ^^ ^r , ¡i i u < * i 4 ;v * I by vüiii|uiélü 

Tf. 100.102. ' ^^^ ' ' * '^ '^ ' ''-^ ^H i' ^ *^" i: ^'f t!.é f...tíai»^«.ariUl ñáé lUi 

^ri-^^-'-í tl.evari.,«,...a.K. . «r 1 ! . ;, T": IV^ "' i '' " ''^ ""•' '^''- , ^^f*' 



^ *$rm. 



No. 26.] SILIMPÜR STO^fE-SLAB IKSCSTPTION. 29Í 



(V. 22.) Tbongh exccsslvely goliciíed, ie did Bot, by any means, accepfc cine Imndred gold 
coins and a ¿ásana (a grant of land) jielding an income oí a thonsand (coins) from Jaya- 
pala-déva, the kíng of Kamarüpa, of uüimaginable glory, whik^ (úe iaiter was) inaiiiiga 
iulá'pirusJia^ gift. 

(V. 23.) There is indeed for parents aftcr tlieir drath ro zeeá oí ile (funeral) service 
done by their owd sons, if tbey coiiid uuly quit tbeir life in tbe Gauges (Ht, tbo mer of the gods). 
But, wisliing to abfcOlvc biniself from bis o\v*n debts (to them), be performed for tbem wbat 
ceremonics, concerning tbe next ^orld, were (cBJoined). 

(V, 24.) iíaking repairs of two temples (wbicb viere) in rnins in tb:s rillnge, he fonnded 
in (ineniory of) bis fatber an image of Trivikrama, and (excaTated) tbis^ iímk m (memory of) 
bis motber. 

(V. 25.) He, always fixed in rigbteons ways, ereeted anf alms-botise. and, baving dcdicated 

witb all ])roper rites a snperb image of Amara-natba in tbis wbite temple of greaí 

beigbt (snrmounted) by a picturesque crest and witb all (customary división into) compart- 

ments, songbt protection only ^vith tbe god Vasudéva. 

y. 
(V- 26.) He laid out a beautiful garden in Siyamba for tbis deíty and (dedícated) a piece 

of laBd meaanring seven drenas in Sirisha-puñja for tbe oelebratíon of fujd (daily vorsWp), 

etc. 

(V. 27.) Tben, baving passed tbe fiftietb year, he, Tvith all bis desic^s realised, placed 
bis sons in cbarge of bousebold affairs, and, beboldtng tbe woild as a dream and haying given 
xip all attaobnaentSj resorted io ibe edge of tbe Ganges. 

(V. 28.) It is only wben the poet is bimself songht onííby tbe emb^llifibnientB of his ari 
(poetry) tbat be sbines abidingly ; bnt the escellences of a .poem songbl^ by tbe poet bimself 
(lit by bis own montb) perisb all at once, 

(V. 29.) Just as a lover (paints) witb rapt attention bis own mistress by ineans of colonr* 
decorationB,* so aíso did Sómésvera, tbe Magadba artist, incise (witb rapt attention) thía 
praéasti by jneans of a división of letters. 



No. 27.-^COPPEE.PLATE INSCRIÍTION OF GOVílíDACHANDBA-DEYA ; 

SAMVAT 1186. 

Bt Panbit Hikananda Sastei, M.A., M.OX., Lücehow. 

The píate wbich bears tbis record is single and measnres 16 J" x 13|". A eüghtly raised 

»rim goes all round it and there is a circular bole in the niíddle oí the top end, wbich mensuren 

^"in diameter andisapparently meantfor passinga ring of the seal now not forthcoming, 

Bxcept at tbe proper righi lipper córner, wbich is sligbtly broken and has taien oñ a pari of 

tht inítial letter—probably the sjmbol for 07h— tbe píate together witb tbe record incised on it 

^ A gift of gold, etc. oqml to a man's ^m^ht It is ene of tlic siitecn famoné kind» of máUdanm Jaestioued 
iiiih« Mcdsya-JPurüna and in Hemidri'i work, Kbg Tijaya^séna's vife, Yilága-déi'i, performed a bíiüíImt 
MirpitruBha ceremony'; see Mem, A» S. B., Vol. V, íío. 3, p. 105. 

^ This tant aeems to bave been óituated near tbe temple described iii tíie followinf tétté, wtuttóii' jP!íaÍ$ii| 
jS^«ated> évidcntly for tbe infircase cf hiy o^vm mctits, the image oí Amaiar-natha. 

• I»e. an artificial poem, 

* There i» pnn in tbe words t^rm-tUlcii »nd alikhat t§ti^a ií botb *pig»itót iét Jaíutirg ' %xA ' letteri'i 
fibalcU, ' vamgated dccoiation ' and * di\iiion.' l}ie iwt UH ttieam tetb *to jaiat' jmd < t^/í»««ib$í* 



296 EPIGRAPniA INDICA, 



[VOL. Xlll 



k very wellpreserved. It was iu possossion of tho Ríija of ItíMinja, a T^ahitidar oí tlie Luokoow 
district in tho Unitod Provinces, and waB hroxighf t*) ijiy mün^ l»y nij frlmd Panilit Ganeah 
Bihari Misra of Luctno^v, wlio got it for loan exliibition m tíu* l^rovincirU Miisniru, whero ifc 
has now been deposited aloitj witU other docuiníMiíH of íli*^ kiiul. 

The inscription which thia piafa) bijars, I bolic'vr, han iu)t luM^n y*ít inililiHlu d. Tt ig ^vritte 
in the Sanskrit language and tlic Dr-vaníignn alphabct. ^rUo fírrant wlncii it ivcords is similar 
to other grants issiiod by Qovindachaiidra-DiíVH of thi^ Qfihuhvja í]yn;isty whi^^U ^vero pub'- 
lished in this journallong ago. Ttx ullU l»aH íJl- liíuv; <>f wririíi^, Of th«-H ih) first 11 gi>e 
the genealogy of the donor and tí^e uHual iütr-Mluí-tirni. Fhi \ j* tí ¡on <»f tlu* ^tíiani ¡.^ ihe pame 
asin other grants which havo already hn-ti jjuIíIí Ji.^i au«í tran^laíid, and il will bo «iiperSüons 
to reproduce it here. Itis tho second parí, whifíh 1^;;:íhh with fho ímhI nf t!iu Ilth Une, thj¡ 
concerns U3, and I shall xiotiee it kíknv, ^ivin^^ a traíiH'rí¡*t '^f ¡í. <n;uüinír, íícoursojthe 
imprecatory stanzas that aro tao well kíunvn to mvú to h' ¡oiblisii«HÍ ^r iranhlaíid. 

The peculiarities iii writing wliieh oni' \vill iioiior ifi Ihis ¡nsrríption aro md manv. "Ñor 
are they very extraordinary. Tho Hamo 5h IIum'us»^ witfi gnun^uaí¡<'ul iniu*ri!rat:.it\s toteinet 
TOthinit. The sihilaiitB and the ^yinhalH ff^r ÍMiíid r uns n^i ¡^ Üo* i'u^«.i ¡ü t tibiar ínscHptions 
of this kiug, usedindiacviminattíly ¡n ticveral \\hwiH, Amra W.^svuUn iu lin^ 14. an -am;m-, a 
form which gavo rise to the Hindl nonn dnih vram, nit^íiiiÍjiL^ * rraiip»/ MÍNíuk»\s Htc-FcíTia- 
rcLsyáydm ior Várñmsyrm, "which wo uvAn lino lo. art- i-rmiuinu t^ thr das,* (»f priests who 
live on the charity of others and lot ji^rammur üikií run^ uf ít-clf, 

The object of the insmptíon U to record thjtí (JAvinilarlt.nMií'a-lK'va, tho vwh'V <*f Knnanj, 
after bathing in the Ganges at Donan'.n am! jtorínmiint,": vaiiMUh rrli^tiuns riíon and mtímonie'Sy 
on Priday, the 2Bd HíM oí tho bright half of MarKgaíHttBhíi) of tho your UBB í^ranted the 
villag© of Kapasi iuiheMaügalajatlü ;í/í//tí/.Ho N^inr ^iarma^. thf htm .f Thakkura Srl- 
chandra and grandson of Jayaiita, a Ikuhunu.ía of tíso Suo«!:lya o*.*rM. \vbt<M* thrce j^mmras 
were Sái^dilya, Asita and Daivala. 

Along witb the taxñs W¿fi//a, hUmiii,hn'<í nmi píny-ji.ik^h'.i tí hjíooííoh (Ihw VJ) a tnrushha- 
danda. Thís term has been explaiiied iu difft^toat way.n. lh\ Kt»íiuw^ iluuks thai it was a 
tax imposed on Mnhammadans aiul nayn tliat MuHaliniín H*?UÍt rs r* tauSm ú In íh<í oouiitry abont 
the Jamnafrom the days of Mahmñd ai\d tkmi io th^- ond of ihr l'Jih i-níitury A.l>. Tu other 
words he takes it to be a Jtya whíeh was Imii d fu- a f iiaiifí ruh r, !iki> ü MohIoui bigot, from 
the "infidels.'* Hindüs aaa rulo weldoín showod a {inísríMitia^^ .spiní huoU an %\m evinccd by 
Anrangzeb or othor zealotfi of tho Moskm íuilh, w!ki imfmhiid J/.'ya »m tho JíindOe; and itis 
not very likely that Muhammudau mihvn {Muititratín! tÍ»o \íl!agos Ihi íhv oiio which forrns the 
objecfe of this grant, so as to juBtify tlie niention of tíiin tax in i\m opigiapio í am of opinión 
i\^i turushha-dania vr%B pvohMy ihñ Uix hvmÁ for tho purpono. of olhíoking the imminent 
danger to the ancíont civilization and reb'gion threatctiod by ibo TurmhhtH, <n^ tho Turks who 
ponred down like an irresistible torrcnt írom tho North-'WeHttjrn Frontier- The amount 
collected throngh this tax was pcrhaps ntilized for payinj? íhü invadíTH off, wheiuíver necessary, 
or for meeting mjlitary expenditüre inettrred in figlUing M ubaiiinindaim. That Ge^víndaohandca 
Bhonldlevy such a tax is^significant ; f or in the Sárnáth ímihüti'^ ho i» eulogi:?.eá as "a heavenly 
Champion deputed by Si?a to protect Bonaros from Üw wíckod Taraíihka warríors/* Bntít 
■wcnld show how imminent the períl was felt at tho timo to be* 

I am unable to lócate the placee mentioned in the do<sninent. The nam^ of Kapa^ ▼iHag® 
is known to us from three votive infícriptiona id HuHí^Ííí.^ As tímo were more thanoce 



1 Abov«,YoI. IX, p. S2L 

^ Ci Konow, Uo.oit,%íiá Dr. Vo^cl. t^t ú/SúrmUh Mmeum,\h^. 

< See ¿5?. Ind^ Vai 11, Nos. 40 { «.C. 09) lusd ZZ2. 






"*-<. 






•^ 



,^ 










GRUPA' 



'í^í 




I4>,\ '"' /v 





Copper-plate Inscripíion oí Govindachandra- 



■ Deva : Sanivat íi86„ 




F. W, THOMAS. 



W GRJOGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-UTH 



iío. 27.] COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTION OP GOVINDACHANDRA-DEYA ; S. 1186. 297 

Kapásl village^ (Mrpcisigráma), the identífication of the MañgaJajathi pattala alone TTOuId 
help US in locating it with certainty. I am not aware if that is named elsewliere. 

The inscripfcion was written by f liakknra Visvarñpa, who is evidently identical witli tho 
TO-iter of one of the Kamaull píate grants,^ viz., one dated in Samrat 1184 of the same kmg. 

TEXT. 

'li. 11 ^1*j¿irw3^^ f^ II jnra- 

lé. tifTfwf?f[f%]fiiníí: m^w^'. mmmim\ Hn m*\ '. m^^\ 
15. 'CT^Tíí^(^)i: ^Jínrlfr: ^^\ u^i ^^ %{%)f^ \ % 

17. vm-^ ifg^ '^f^^ f^ iíTmfífínaníg H'S^iítf^í^ 

18. •^qsírft^ra 1 z I =íl^'?pT?T I ^(iT)'5n«i^'n^ír(ir)4{^ 

20. ^t: if 

24 r<!ll^d ^ 'é^K'^Wmh^Mñ 



Ilid., p. 96. • « So. E 26 of Lucí - 1 -v Muíeuto. 

» Herí Mow eight of the castomMj imprccatory Tefses. 

2q 



298 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vo.. XHr. 



No. 28.-IIÍSCÍIIPT10NS AT XARK.N*l!RA. 
By Lionkl D. B.MíNr.TV, 

Naréndra is a villago m th« Uhárwrir fáluk;i of íIkí Diwrwrir Di^triri, nunibrij. Tt ¡g 
siiuatedneartbehigBmdfim Daíwái'títB.'hpiiii. a?.;i!t.iul hiiir muí a Í^Uf iuil,.¡í tiorti- 
west-by-Borth from Dkirwár, wiil ia nhowii iu tlu» Inlim Aii.i-í .¡nnricr nnrct ! 1, ,S.K. (lyOi) 
in lat. 15° 30', loag. 75' 2'. Dr. Fleet gim m.' thn opini .ti, wiili wliidí I ;it^.r«.., that th¡ 
general pnrport of tno records shows i!ltí!iri.v thnt íhn oriKiasü ñamo i/tJiis plü,-,., ,Jowa to at 
leasttbe twelfth century, TOsEundúr, and Úu: tnwn wm tli.> rhi.-f lown of ih,. Kundur ñve- 
himdred district: with thia comp^'tuchangt) of nmw ivim limulm- ui ^iívru.h\i y. iH)nn.ire8 
the well-knowD case of tke anciant Purigorc, Paügi-rc, wlii'íi i:( thu luu'iuru Ln!:.s¡uuraluvur aad 
tiie case of Kammudavada, which í.h tho modtsrfi Kalh!i,"ivi.' 

There are four insoripíiona afc N*!vn-¡iili'ji, Twd -f tjji'ui uro üi inu,'!i iknw.'iM that the 
contents of them are undeciplumble : it can ttnly Ih s.'tid th it tin y ln'luu^' lo thr twflftJi cunturv 
or closely tbereabouta." I «üt thü olhiT iwa fruin iiik-ia^Kx^í.'iiwii^ pla-.uut iit ¡ny úispos;),! by 
Dr.Fleet. 

A.-OP THE TIME OP VrKEAMADITYA VI AND THE KADAMBA 

JAYAKESIN II : A.D. iias. 

This record is on a stone tablot Htutuiiug o» ti»! rigUf uf n ti-mid.: ¡if Mallíkürjuíiü ¡n the 
field Survey No, 3 of Kambápiir or KumWiujH'ir, u hiiiulct >,{ Nür. n-iiii, irlwmni Nar«*udra and 
the Mgliroad, not showa id íhe Indian AtlaH nhnA. 

Atthetopoftliesioaotlieroartísculpturos: in tlmccntn-, insitiit n, uliríiio, n Unm on an 
abhisUha-siniD.i, with a priiíst staading to ií, má hp¡>a,rinit\y ¡Kinririií a lüntiiui uvit it; on tlie 
right, acowandcalf, withaBcimiíar»him)th«<mttnd(i Lili hu\pHXtm.{ H-hi„il fh.-in; on the 
left, the hnll Nandí, kneeling towíirds the ¡mj,t, with a KÍmiliir i.tmp-hUmi ImIiíd,! hiiu ; on the 
upperright,th8 8aa; aadoatbflupjmrlcift, tlmtnimu. Tii« una r-MV.'iw} by th« inscription 
aeasuresfromSft, 6¡n.to 2 ft. 8Í in. íii width by í) ft, lü m. i„ h,„yi,f. fy njoord is 
anforfcanately noi very well presorrod, and ém mí Imd itM-if U> my mtinÍMúmy h!pr»duction : 
iu sevteral places the sarface of thu etotm íb widly mmihív-m, wAtug ti.dpliormenli 
unoertain and in some caaos ¡mpusaiblc. Tin- dülitMlti.^H ini„,>i tb.-mlfy, h)mvn, aíloct only 
the reconstrnction ia fall of tho varno»; thu iiiHUírmal, Ko-gniplticul, mí pm'Akú part 
of the record can all be made out aftti«fact«rily. 

The characters are Kanareí», of the ■¡mluá {,> whí.ih tlit: iwwd nfm ¡tw/lf ; their average 
heightisaboat J in.-Th6 language ia Oíd K&mmm mm mí ¡mm; mih tli<. ..'xccptiotí of the 
introdnetorySaasbitsianm, The vooabulary wutwii» <^mTA\ púul$ d íi»t«rt'«t: we may 
notioeáí«t'atóraooá,llO; clOga'jaga-jhampam j/wm;MÍ.,|'/*'íf.vwa»», I. l^, iydij4-j,tja-jltaaipi 
jkMjja^Msryya, 1.99. and íi?á¡/a.jaí?a.j/i«;)i|>«n.ünj,i¡,.,im7i, i, Íü4, un whi.-l/mit) "l)r. Fleet's 
remarka in his paperontho Bhlí.^Sp i,kte. above. vo!. X!I, p. y.M ¡ jMarm!, I 22; Srth, 
I 24. which appears.tabelong ta Kittd'g Sr, 3, t.f which máj thu infiiiiti™« ,im má are and the 
Tflrbal araa 8« hitherto hawbeon noíed ; dar,-, 1. .1¿, whi.h m-rmn to 1k< tlu- «implü Tcrb from 
wbioh 18 fonoed the derivativa «¡arft/,«; bkunm-hfmmhU,n, 1 l'fi, » phrm kmul elst'whei^ 
whichstiUawait$explanation; ¿%aduA, 1.5^, whic', must U:.'««,..n:tmi Mth dbujil midhaga; 
toet/arf,,1.61,"youngerbrothe r"; DvSpüra, I 0, f.r lk,¡.ifa; l,il-uuld<:, ]. 70, ou which 

' M.A«i.M. um,j,zit "" "' ■■■ """ ' 

p«n»ítonene»rftJí»th»»8uTe3rSo.llí. 



No. 28.] ISSGRIPTIONS ÁT NABENDRA : A, OP A.D. 1125. 299 



S'^e note ; and Himyachala^ to suít the metre, instead of tlie usual Himacliala, 1. 90. — The 
orthograpliy presents iew points worfchy -of iiotioe. The ancient letter ¡ ig preseived 
oiily in negaldam (L 47), andelsewhere becom es r bef ore consonan ts 0*í'7ar¿á^ IL 15, 15, 34, 
64; negardda^ 1. 58; negarddan, 11, 60, 6G ; negartteyam, 1. 19; negartte^ 11. 36, 65, S7 ; 
ndrppadedii, 1, 43; ndrppadam, 1. 54; pogarüeijamy 1. 72; gardde, 1. ll'">), and Z between 
vovvela. The Sanskrit I between voweis becor. e.s Z nsa:íny, but not invariably» Final m ofrea 
b -comes i' before voweis, as in J. 14 ; and intervoealic m in the case-ending -mflw also niay 
change to v\ The npadhmdmija ocours in rajah'^ 1. S7> yasah'. 1. 64, and antakpxir-^ 1. S3. 
A consonant is áoubled before r in sur'ui.ddrije^ I 54, dhattriyol^ L 65, and vajjra. 1. IGO, 
Initial p is changed to h in Ealasige, 1. 85 (verse) ; bnt curioualy enongh \ve find in the pro.^e 
pürtion, 1. 1 lo, the anciení; speiling Palasige, 

The objeet of the inscription is to record a grant of land made by the Kádamba 
Mahamandalésvara Jayakesin II and his sénior qneen Mailala-devi, the danghter of Jayakesin's 
suzerain the Chalukya kiiíg Vikranaáditya VI, for the mainteuance of a temple of Siva 
founded by a certain Daadandyaha Slügarasa (also styied Singana or Simlia) in Ktmdür, 
the modera Naxsndra. The inscription, afte- the prelade (verse 1) and a blessing npon the 
" Lord of the Western Ocean," i.e, the Kadamba vnler of Goa (ver3e 2), sketches the history 
of the Kadanibas, beginning with their mythical origin from the sweat of Siva (verse 3). 
The first of them that it ñames is Chattaya-deva (Shasbtliadéva), who took Kavadi-dvipa 
and many other provinces, made (it is said) a bridge of ships to Ceylon, and imposed tribnre 
on baibarians (verses 4-6) ; he sailed wíth great pomp fr jm G-óve to Siirasbtra (ver^^e 7) , 
and receivedin marriage a diinghter of Mummuriof Tbaneya wifi a rich do^ver (versea 11-12).^ 
EÍ8 son was Jayakesin [I], who waa abo glorious and liberal (versea 13-14). Jayakesin 
foaght against and overéame seven potentates (verse 15), and gave his danghter in marriage 
to a neighbonring king named Permádi (verses 16-17) ; he subdued Kirttiraja of Banavase;^ 
and transferred his glory (?) to Permadi (verse 18) ; and he repelled an assanlt by the Chola 
king (verse 19). Ha bad a valiaut son, Güvala-devaS (verse 21), whose younger brother 
Vijayaditya in conrse of time became king (verse 22). The latter was sncceeded on the throne 
byhis son Jayakesin [H] (verses 23-25), to whom Vikramaditya [VI] gave his daughter 
Mailala-devi in marriage (verses 26-33). Thenbegins the donor's pedigree: Lakshmana, 
or Lakshmarija, was a higb minister and Bandamyaka in the service of Vikramaditya [VI], 
who gave him a oommission in the honsehold of his daughter Mailala-dévi (verses 36-7)! 
Lakshmana bad fonr sons, BhavyarSja^ (wlio took to wife Gañgá-devi), Soma, Lakshmana^ 
and Siñgarasa (Singana or Simba). Siñgarasa married Mailala-devi (of conrse not tli¡ 
qneen of that ñame), and begat Boppardeva (verses 38-56). He built a temple to Siva, 
etyled Lakshmanesvara (apparently in honour of his father), on the southem side of Eundur] 
in the Halasige nád of the Kuntala kingdom (versea 58-62) ; and in the reign of Vikrama- 
ditya [VI], in Saka 1047, Jayakesin and Maijala-dévi, ruling over the nine-hnndred of the 
Konkan, the twelve-thousand of Palasi^e (Halasige), the five-hundred of Payve, and the lakh 
and a quarfcer of Kavadi-dvipa, granted for the maintenance of thía temple certain specified 
estates in Knndür and the neighbonrhood (lines 93 to end). 

^ The readiQgis quite olear, Thárie^ada MummiH (1. 16); and the ñame of Mummuri occurs^Ti^ 
the next line and verse, where he is styied a king. It would seem that we must fcake thií» as another variant of the 
ñatee of Munmuni or Mamváni, one of the Siláharaa of the Northern Koákan, whose date was between 1 D 1026 
andl059,andwhowa9theTeforeacontemporary of Chattaya-déva, and nnderstand that Chattaya-deva on his 
voyage looked in at ThSna or flome other of the Silabara ports. 

2 Thisappear8tobeKírttimmanII,sonof Tailapal, the Kádamba ruler of Hangal; he was goverulne 
Banavási about A.D. 1070. ^ 

3 Apparently Güvala-deva did not reigpii. See also below, p. 300. 
* This ñame correspondfl to* the Kanareae Bávayya, 



300 



BPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Voi. XHt 



The details of fche date of thís record (1. 108) are : Saka 1047 ; the cyclic year Visvavasn 5 
the tWrteenth day of the dark forinight of Bhadrapada; Sukra-vara (Priday) ; a " great titU;' 
being a YugadL Dr. Pleet gives me the followiüg remarks :— " This Vísvávasu sarhvatsara 
was the Saka year 1047 expirad, A.D* 1125-26. For this ycar the given Utld, Bhádrapadgj 
krishna 13, answers quite regularly to Priday, 28 August, A-D. 1125,^ on wliich day it 
eñded at aboufc 17 li, 65 m. after mean sunriso (for Ujjain)=5.65 p.m. The mentiüD of th© tithi 
as * a great tithi, a Yugadi/ refers to the f act that, f or somc icason or other which is nofc 
apparent, the titU Bhadrapada krishna 13 is álways known as Kaliyug-adi, ' the begiuning of 
the Kali Age,' thongh the tüM on which cach of the Ages and the Manvaiitaras and the 
Ealpa ítself really began is Chaitra sukla 1 : for anything done in celebration of the Kali- 
yugádi tithi the titU has to be taken with the day on which it is current during tho time 
known as apamhna, ^ the (early) afternoon,' which is tho time from about 18 to 24 gliatü 
after mean suarise,^ that is, from aboat L12 to 3.3$ p.m. : and this was the case on the present 
occasion.'* 

Of fche places xnentioned eeveral m&y be identified. The md of Palasigo or Halasige had 
for its capital the town of that name^ which i& now known as Halsx, and is Bituaíe in lat. 15^ 32',' 
long. 14P ZQ\ in the Khanápür taluha of the Belgaum Districfc. Payvo, or Hayve, has not 
yet heen located, The Kavadi-dvipa lftkh-and-a-<iuarter, naentioned elsowhere as Kapardi- 
ka-dvipa (Journ. Bomh. Br. R. Á$. Soc, Vol. IX, p. 272), may te taken as denoting the poeses- 
sions which the Silabaras had had in the sonthern parts of the Koñkai;! : tho nanic was deriyed 
from that of Kapardin I, the original ancestor of the Silabaras of Thana and those papts. 
Knndñrj now Naréndra, we have already mentioned, Kiimbáragejre, " ihe Potters' Tánt " 
(1. 112), is perhaps to be sought in or near the hamlet KumbBpnr or Kurnbliaptlr, where the 
record stands, three-quarters of a naile to the south-west of Nartlndra» Báravada (L 113) 
is the modern Dharwár ; it is noteworthy that this narae is hore writtcn vcry clearly with 
the unaspirated d,^ whereas in modern usnge it ahvays lias Ihc aspirutcd dh. Havilür (1. 114) 
appears on the Bombay Survey as ** Navlúr '^ andón tho Indian Atlas «heet 41 (1852) as 
« Nowloor " ; ít lies some two miles sonth-east of Dhárwar, and scTen miles in íiie samo diroc- 
tioD from Naréndra. Kauvalagéri (I 115) is givcn 011 the Bombay Survey as " Kowlgeri," 
on the ludían Atlas (ut sitpra) a» Kowlgeeree " ; it is betw(Km si"?!: and 8<*ven miles east- 
by-soüth from Naréndra. The other local places still await iduntificatií^n. Aneya-sundil 
(1, ILi; and B, 1. 51) means " the Elephant's Trunk " : whether this nam<» d<m(»tíís a village, 
or something else such as a tank or a largo sculptnroíl stono, is not apparont- Gove (1 11) is 
of course the modern Goa, Surashtra (ibid.) ia Katbiawar, And Jayantipxira (1. 95) is 
another ñame of Banawasi in North KSnara. Thaném or Thana, more UBtially known as 
SthSnaka in that period, seems to be mentionod as ^fhftrieya in vítrso 11:^ 

Por a full aocount of the Kadambas of Goa, wüh a gt^iiealogi^al tablc and references 
to various nnpnblisbed records, see Dr. Fleet's Dxjnmtim of ¿he luíwmsi' Bistricta, ín ihe 
Gazetteer of the Bombay Preaidenoy, voL 1, part 2, pp. 6C4«72. An inscription at Gndikatti, 
Nos. 147 and 164 in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, vol VII 
above, appendix, presents dates in A.D. 1007 for Shasblbuílova I and A,D. 1052 for 
Jayakésin 1 : but the record has not been pnblished, and tho firnt date Í8 perhaps a qnestion- 
able one. For the Gñvala who is mentionod in lino 3íi freisc 21) of our pre^ent inscription A, 
we have a date in A.D. 1098 from an inscription at Kíidarí))! in ike Sanipgaum ialuka of the 

1 Compare Profefisor Kielhorii; uüder ^'o. 2Ü1 in \m Lí4 of the ín«cripüons of i^'outhern lud'ia, vol. í aboyen 
appendii. 

2 See Professor Kielhovn in Ind. ÁnU vol. XXVI, p. 177, not/? 5, mñ p. 183. 
s Probabiy aiso in B, 1. 51, whcrc, bowever, tb« readíüg h wt ¿t» citar. 

4 See aote 1 on p. 290 abo ve. 



Ho. 28.] INSORIPTIONS AT NÁRENDRA : A, OF A.D. 1125. 301 



Belganm Districi, Tvhich mentíoBS Hm as a MahsmandaUhara, a fendatory of VikramSdifcya 
VI, who was rnling the Palasige twelve-thoasand provxnce at bis capital of Gsve (Goa) : this 
record, too. bas nofc yet been publisbed-i .An inscription at Laksbmesbwar, Eielborn's List, 
No. 235, appears to give a date in A.D. 1147 for Jayakésin II ; bat tbis record, also, bas not 
been pablisbed. Including tbe two given herewitb, we bave now ten pubhahed records of 
tbis family, as follows : — 

1. Ifarendra stone inscriptioa A of Jayakésin II : A.D. 1125. See below. 

2. Naréndra stone inscription B of JayakSsin II : A.D. 1126. See p. 316 below. 

3. Siddapnr stone inscription of Sivacbiita-Permádi and tbe Ymaraja Vijayaditya II : 
A.D. 1158. Kielborn's List, No. 241 ; and see in f all in Ini. Ánt., vol. XI, p. 273. 

4. DégSmve stone inscription of KamalSdévi, the chief queen of Sivaebitta-Permádi : not 
dated. Kielborn's List, No. 255 ; and see in full in Journ. Bomhay Br. B. Ás. Soc, vol. IX, 
p. 294. 

5. GoUhalli stone inscription of the Uth, 17tli and 26th years of SÍ7ac1iitt¡a-Permadi : 
A.D. 1160, 1163 and 1173. Kielhorn's List, No. 242 ; aud see in full iu lourti. Bombay Br. B. 
As. Soc, vol, IX, p. 296. 

6. Halsi stone inscription o£ tte 23rd year of Sivachitta-Paramardin, and of the 25th year 
of the same prince in con jnnction with his younger brother Vishi?uchitta-(Vijayaditya II) : 
A.D. 1169 and 1171 or 1172. Eielhom*s List, No. 249 ; and see in full in Jowm. Bombay 
Br. B. As. Soc, vol. IX, p. 278. 

7. DOgamve dnplicate stone inscription, one copy in Kanarese characters and the other 
mNSgari, of the 28th year of Sivachitta-Permadi : A- D. 1174. Kielhorn's List, No. 254 ; 
and see in full in Journ. Bomhay Br. B, As, Sóc, vol. IX, pp. 266, 287. 

8. Kiri-Halsi copper-plate record of the 13th year of Jayakésin III : A.D. 1199. Kiel- 
horn's List, No. 261 ; and see infull in Journ. Bombay Br. E. Así.Soc, vol. IX, p. 241.^ 

9. Kittñr stone inscription of the 15th year of Jayakésin III, with an interestin» accouut 
of a trial by ordeal : A.D. 1201. Kielhorn's List, No. 262 ; and see in full in Jouttl Bomhay 
Br.B.As. Soc.,vol. IX, p. 304. 

10. Goa copper-plate record of Sivachitta-Shashthadéva II : A.D. 1250. Kielhorn's List, 
No. 269 ; and see in full in Ind. AnL, vol. XIV, p. 289. 

TEXT.3 

1 . Sri* Oncí Namas=Sivaya || ^Namaa=tuihga-siras-chuihbi-chamdra-chamara-charavé 

^ [I*] trailokyf^-nasrar-arambha-müla-stambhaya Sariibhavé |t [P] Sivaya ?^m^> |[ 

2 '''Sri-kánta-kanta-tnmga*stana-yuga-nibid-álimgit-Ora[s*]-sthaladi Iskeya^-prástutya-dñr- 

mmandita-samara- j aya-srl-patákarii 

3 dharitri-prakára-praya-dhairyya-prakatita-mahimarh} prajya-Eadamba-rajya-sri-kóIi- 

lileyol talt=eseg=anavaratam paschi- 



1 See Dy«. Kan, Bistrs.^ ut supra, pp. 451, 568. 

3 This record ia enterod in Kielhom's List as comirij^ from Hala!. Bút (see JBBHAS, IX, 229) it omeg really 
from Kiri-Halsi— the Kirru-, i,e. Kii-u-Valasiga of the record itself,— a vUlafre tbree miloa towarda the aouth- 
eaat from Halsí, wHch is áhown as *' Keeree Hdsee " iu tbe Indian Atlas aheet 41 (1852) aud iü the quartt'r-iilieíit 
41, S.W. (1889), 

' Prom the ink-irapressiona. * This liuc is pr6(^eáod hy the symhol of the éah^ha. 

' Metre, Sloka (Annshtubh). » Ber.o'ed by the Hpiral symbol. 

^ Metre, Sragdhará ; aad soia ver.se 3, » Eead ¡dk-aika'-. 



302 EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. ¡Yo^^ 2:ir 

i m-ámbliodlii-nathaiiii || [2*] Siíniat-traijókya-Báiham Tripnni,-vij;¡j-aíiiañi hlru ]-. 
alíshiyiriid=uddamaiii mádalke bégam srainav-"OdarÍBü harji- 

5 d=omda bliasvat-kadaihb-aram-5jYach-cháí'chhá))voy<>l niihíl-osoví l>Ptno,.n. 

talakk^ike Lakslimi-dhamam puttiítu bluli)hri^-makll(a•^lun¡-^^'ln-íí¡an]ha- 

6 Kadamba-vamáams Jl [3*] Kamda'^ J| ^I\ ynúúnúixWi ' Haiiiiiiiaryj.uv.yikrita- 

mñrttii^al disa-gaja-damta-pravrita-kirttigai-asubrij-jiv-ákarBha- 

7 prapñrttigak palar-esedar || [^t*] Á mahü.nialrisi:'-o!í)«:e ¡j ^lava-Iíikh - 

m^ti'ak^na^ttana-parinata-8ai(sai)lüshaTi==^^rv•v^vad!^úf^|l^ivu-b)^^:^^ 

8 [n*]-iiü{ina-rafcüaái bbuvami-bhavaiiaHlípayamaiia-praíiiipM-, hivan lí^Kai-piíSí'liíín-aiiil 1 - 

nidhi-pati dhareyol bappu samaiípa(nya) n^^^rúx Chattayadévam d- ^ va-rá' v 
prakatifca- " ''^' 

9 vibliavam svikrit-áscharyya-sauryjarh ¡| [5*] ^'Kavadi-dvipamtim adiy:':Vr, 

palavuih dvipariígalaih kondii Lamko-varaiii falta l'íí'!iH.r;t-:saiÍiíaí¡-aliüida^h 
setuvam katti kfippavan-ugr- asurad- 
lo ralli bode palanuii Rama-]>raiwlith-afírahílrav-í'nal - niM ndalav" -ai vudílí iav-cnik * 
Kadamba-cbakr.éáana i| [6*j Banav^-eítaiii dhavalararaia kadakahaái vaiklí 
pü-dSriitnT^iiiibane " ' ' • 

11 talt^ariígadi sñle-gm kcrognl^kaíig-oppamain-míif!*> la-Hanr^ ^*^i^iÍTaIiífr;,¡a mr-lo 

aove-veras^ambhDrásiyol liloyirn vanadhísaiii mijvihm njaba-jaahina^yhh ' 

12 aaurasbtra-c^éáam bararii ¡\ [1*] Arnkari. prl,:,U. ^^''^nKu.lfha^vibluunih 

karpp-ñradimd-eyde pfiranoyarii madi balikke kaiibiku-roiaíii nirni2u,^¡ivufivu)in' ' 

13 H5ruguY==ezhdu snttu-beieyam br^rppatuipgam k.ífn bhu ;har.Hii adam Ihnvnv&kv 

Chattaya-nripam yitraBta-vidvid^dríCurijpa jj |8^| ^S.¡rnhU tulvrmru.irunan^' 
éa*aga- 

14 ^ikv=.enaWrdda(rda) palavuih pímt-ar(.-a!unn ja^i^av-nriy, y]rr,i^.;mlilr, ,,:,,, 
kottam nripa^aláta-pat^arh QH^U \\ [if*j Vnúi- ,1;ív. yaina^k^iri-J -aaitu^i 



e 



maaa- 



15 mtóade uereye taádisi nogaraa(ia).irr*]<¡,1-nuf „iav.. .iáua-k.-.f ¡t'al Hn;tum-.n-itHri-, 

dvijargge Chattayadéva i [10*J '"¿.n.udhi.v.,. vih..d»l„ C t !1 

16 dátta-vikramarh baro nGgardd(ld)-i>dda Thánoyada Mummuri kíl 

idir.vvandüH kandu taan.aramaneg.oydu hhaktM)har:irna:u ni.re.ait i!J 
putnyam savistara- ^'^-ynu hq 

17 dolé kotfcu kot-taT>«aIíyamee snvarin'amaíi.^ivJít i ?i 

.on, ./ / r , ^'*>aiaLamaa%i}*iu lakkaríKiín '' nti 

ju," ' 1 .i *^ ^^jvi* iK jr.iiiit t nan aííi miiUmuri vana. 

18 pam ári^Ohattarbiüpaihge nefiane kottam dh.r. nm!hvh. rln.. 

Ma^jtampam jbarhpal.acháryyan..my:^|:^ ^ ,^. ^^Jt.ya^r^uMa lafU^.-au -. X 
ar=-ddhanyar=imt==urvvjyol ¡I [12*] ^í^"f*y.iü ^tri.ük^í 



i PoIlowedbythespíraÍ8ymbol. a Fíill'iwi.rKi. ♦». . ., 

» PoUowed by the spM symbol. . X,,.^,^,^ ¡..J^^ ' ■' ™' "■ 

' Metre, Mahasrugáhara. * '\<c,i,„' vi\h-Cí i - .■, 

' There see» to be t«oa. of a. a«„n.« afUr the letí!r t " ='"'^-''"""''^="^''^ = *"'' - '" vu,.. 7 .,, , 

• Probablyan error for»iotKÍaío«=. » \Mra íf»..,i.. .1 

" Mecre, Mattebhavíkñ(¡[ita, 



No. 28.] INSORIPTIONS AT NARENDEA : A, OF A.D. 1125. S03 

19 lAntu iiegartte(lte)yam taleda Chattayadevana nandanaiíi disá- 

kánteyaram ijija-praba!a.kirUi-sudhá-ra6a-várddhi-püradol==timtiíLÍy==áge 'kUe 

jala-ké!ijan=áde saram-^ 

20 galiüde dig-damtigalam mulimgisidan=-arjjita-dána^ja]a-praváhadi[m*] || [16 ] 

spalavurii yaj5aman=odavisi palaYum tula;-purashav=irddu(rdu) ritvi- 

jar^o:(rg)=ellam pa- 

21 lav-agraháramam bitt-oIe(la)vím Jayakési kzrttiyaih prakatisida || [14 ] 

4Tol-Talamum padati-balamum pirid=umfc=^enag=endu garvvad¡md=á!vaxa 

chakra[ — ]- 

22 [ w ] maley ah^ Jayakési--nnpálan=etfcí bamd^élvar^alakke jimkarisal=5disit= 

ettisidam virodlii bem-kolvan=enippa ponü-ojreyaii=á ripa-rájaiia rája- 

23 dhanijol || [15*] ^Mudadiih tannaya désad=attal=adhipam ' Permmadi- 

devam baralk=idir=:vvandMgade kñrppa tanna magalam dhar- 

ányitam kottn perchcíiid=alampam palava^ * 
2é [v^Jyam kumareyaiii bbandáramaiii lekkav=illade tellaihfciyan^árttu kotfcu 
negaldaríi lók-aika-kalpa-drumam || [16*] Tad-anaihtara ¡1 Elo 

Pernimádi-nripála[ — v^]n=ola- 

25 vinidá(da?)ni pogi kalyáoadol^palar'um mandala-náthar=an=rtrÍYe-vamdir^ 

bbekkasarii-batt-iralí¿ clialadim pattaman=olda kattidapan=eiiid=avegadimd= 

etti dor-vvali[ w w — ] 

26 [w — w v-/ v^ ] Komkan-adhiáanam |¡ [17*] ^Banavaseya Kirtti- 

ra,janan=aiiuTasam=app«aiitii mádi Permmadige tám vanadhipati 

kirttiyam nettane taleda negalda riti(?) . 

27 ttaib ... ¡I [18*] Ad=alladeyum ¡| ^Váridhi mére-dappi kavií-appa- 

po]==avade bamda Cholanam Yáiinidh-ísan=appa Jayakési-nfipam 

cbaladim tarumbi [ w v>] 

28 na [v^ — v^ \^]yaQam uere r5cliis=id=omd-agurvve pel=ara manakko 

kOt=uraman==^ágisad^í btuvan-aiiitaráladol || [19*] Mandala-náthan=»:emd« 

urade kaDÍs=id=olvade [ — ] 

29 la[ — w \-/ w]nam samáBadoIe kánísi kolvud=enalke piíndu kal- 

kondan=idam ditakke bara^O-vél=eiie bandu samána-gánkeyam kauclu 

mahat[t*]Ya[ — w n^ -v^] 

30 pél [w w] Korhkana-chakravarttiya || [20*] Á vasudhadMpathge 

Jayakésige kesari puttuv^andadím Qfivaladévaii==ürj jiia-parakramí puW i 
ni(ni)j-á6Í-daihBbfcr[eyim ?] 
;31 [ — v^ w — v^ — ]r=inapa-6atnajamam taded=agra-ktimbba-m'uktavaliyam díáá- 

Yauitevargge YÍbhñs]ianam=áge mádida |p [21*] i^Mada-Yatt^í 

ra[v^]ní[-"] 

32 ni[w v^ v^ v^]ti samkñcbisalí^ perchchid=utsahade uiitr-anika-padga-prakaraY:^ 
eláre Bad^lharmma-cbakrali chelyim pcdava(la)l KadarhTDa-vamsa-típhurud- 
udaj^a-glr-íriadr-agradol [ — vy ] 

1 Aletre, Utpalamálá. 5 Tliese two syllabks are uücertiiiii. 

« Mí^tre, Randa. * Metrc, llt])alamal¿. 

» Metro, Mattébliavikridita ; the same in verso 17. « Eoad mtid-, 

' The In^e a¿s/mra* at tbt> ead of tlii8 liiio are inuch worn, amUhe reíidlng is uiiccrUin, íhmMy üje ^mp 
mightbe fillcci lip by readlng pala-vandei/añi. 

« Met'c, Kauda. i Metro, Ütpalamjila ; the samt in vít.í'I '^0 íxiA liL 

^^ The n is very uncertain. 

" fíert' foljow on tli » stuno two epiral Bymbol» nnd a düublc danda* 
^' Metr#, Maiiü.sragdhará. 



80é EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. 



L^'or-XJIí. 



83 padeyiim-gejd'oppttt-inidam tad-nnuja-Vijayfldityadeva-ksiiitihaiii ;j njn,- 

ifinisida VijaySdityana íauübliuvaih i«'gt*.!'i.ui- akhi|íi-lakhh,ii,.iiija ^ 

Taiianidlii-parlfa-dhatrí-jana-i)a[ta v^v^ v¿v¿ v--] 

34 ii=eni8i Jayakgsi-afipa || [23*J A Jayakéaiyo <;lu onal i Jayaké ' 

tshamá^ihmátham iiegardd(!d)-irdd=é jagíinuitii fuimayu ll!u¡'"...-"f, * 

ghana-áauryya-mudrerath mudrisida |1 [21*] -j"— v^ j 

35 man-ádhirájana vasikftran-ústrad=atiprahha-Hjiliur!it-ku-tti 'ii::;uii','¡niri-vud' 

darppanav=lrppu vasamdhar-ágra-Haiúvartíita-yüchíika-jjrakrint-l riHiitiúaraii blú "■ 
sakti vira-samtirtti- " " 

36 tara=emdod.-=e vogalvud=unnfttipjh Jayakésidévana ¡j \2ó*\ Antu iimu-tt ílf'^ 

vetta Jayakesiya bliásura-mtirítiyuíii jagut-kaihianíi, kirtlijaiii 'blnmiti?' 

37 ta-gaj-émdra-k6san> vikiamamarii ñero kr.hlH.gr-!d--an;uh KuiJitala-chakravartf 

Hari-mürt.ti-jan=adbliuta-kírtti-ragadiiii ¡I |2G*} Hiim^o JayakéHi ' 

manad=olaviih* ... ' J"'""iam 

38 raman=emb¡BaI=i Jayakésige nefctano saphala.ü m^p^nü j,.,,.„h poKal.l^a.H..ath 11 

[27*] ^En. u vMütiynrh dh.rÍHÍ !u-.„..-n.,.„,,,,i: ' -^ 

bamdu iiimd=amdatne uílpu kovdu ma- 

39 9Í-mam4apadol=pada-padmamam nij-áaaiiulade km^húú ,.r„,da k.,1.4 

<3][f]vala-dliare virajisalke tSm nan.lan«yam fc.nnLak.W-fr 

ittan=ilatal-.svara (| [28'] Tad-anarhtara fi ÍKanak-H.ií .;;""'•"'= 

40 gramgaI=én=acbcbar¡yo palav-onal. hHn,vpnmjam,a!.ui. R.-.ha.na.-r.md™- 

eser^nWm^™ Jayatésiyu- aH..ium O.rijejum. 

Sitege padir-njmacli chágada pompa Mam-im X «-MÍ» u ad» jicmpu 

[^ v^v/— ] «"«*«i*varwi víaitam KÍn-uuinii-rua bh^ga-lhági 

• Metre, Kanda,- thé saw» io verce »4 ' '""*'" '